Coming To
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

Coming To

2 Minutes Ago…

Wind rushed into Tony's face, rousing him slowly as he realized he was falling. His eyes shot open, the spinning of the area telling he was in a corroded free fall. Blood was still trickling out of the wound, some of it having dried on the metals while most blew into the wind. He righted himself midair and tried to look at what was below him. It… It looked like a… castle? There were many turrets and towers made of marble and some sort of gold. He'd never seen such a structure, nor the city or the mountain ledge they were both sitting on.

Out of the corner of his eye he saw another body. He assumed whoever it was had been dazed like him, and then turns around. It was actually Netu'ung, and they went went straight for one another. They grabbed a hold of the other, punching and kicking as they fell. Netu'ung gave the majority of hits from the two, since Tony was struggling to stay awake.

Netu'ung spun them around and pushed Tony away, momentarily confusing him. After adjusting himself again, he saw why. Netu'ung's axe had been falling behind them, and now he had a hold of it. He came back with the axe in hand, the blade cutting through the air with just as much ease as before.

Tony did his best to avoid another slash, since it could have been more fatal than the first. After another swing, Tony punched Netu'ung twice before pulling away again, the man growling as he placed his axe on his back. He grabbed Tony's shoulders and drove his knee into his stomach. The adolescent couldn't gasp before Netu'ung punched him again and coiled his arm back. A crimson sphere of energy swirled into life in his open palm. The sphere glowed brighter and brighter, until it finally shot at Tony.

It slammed straight into his chest, only serving to make his plummet all the more quick. The towers came closer and closer, and right before he hit the first tower the sphere exploded, doubling his speed. He grunted as he broke through the first tower, then crashed into the main building. Each floor and ceiling he broke through put more and more splinters and marble into his open gash.

After what he counted to be five ceilings and four floors, there was a short drop. He crashed into a table and felt food spill all over him before resting on the fifth floor. He slipped into darkness, only to be brought back by the pain in his stomach.

Present

Everypony stood back from the huge creature that loomed over the smaller one. It stepped beside the smaller one and allowed it to clutch its stomach and writhe on the fooor. It grabbed it by the neck and lifted it into the air. The smaller one tried to pry itself free of the claws around its throat, but to no avail.

The guards, led by Shining Armor, ran back into the room. They all froze when they saw the creature hoisted in the air by its throat. Shining snapped out of his fear filled stare and ran forward. The guards broke their stares as well and formed a circle around the strange beasts.

"Drop it and get on the ground!" Shining ordered. The creature seemed to ignore him as it moved its free hand to a handle.

"Hrook ils dot beru, Reku'un? (How does it feel, Reku'un?)" The large one growled. It grabbed the handle of its weapon and pulled it out.

"Drop your weapon!" Another guard shouted. The formation of guards put their spears closer to the creature, but it still refused to comply.

"Jro anagaraz jro uvulet eresh jra vako ut endoshet, prük dot vesket ak anagar jro yush zrati. Cevko, jro uze trez (You thought you could kill me like the others, but it looks as though you were wrong. Now, you will die)" it growled, squeezing tightly. It raised the axe above its head and held it there.

"Take it down!" Shining ordered. The guards jabbed their spears at the creature. Their jaws dropped when the spear heads bent against the scales.

Even then it ignored them. It roared as it dropped its arm, the axe aimed at the smaller creatures head. It never made contact, and as it looked at its arm it saw a golden glow. It finally looked at the other ponies and singled out the three princesses just behind the wall of armored ponies. They each had wings and a horn, though they were different sizes. One was brilliantly white and the largest. There was a dark indigo one that was slightly shorter than the first, and the third one was pink and no bigger than the other ponies. The white one's horn was glowing the same yellow as its arm.

"Release the weapon and surrender," she ordered. The dark one's horn began to glow, and his victim did as well. He felt him being tugged away but he kept his grip strong.

Netu'ung broke free of Celestia's magic and tossed the axe up. With blinding speed, he fired another sphere at Celestia, throwing her back, and used Tony to smack the guards away. The pony wearing the bright purple armor ducked under his makeshift club and fired a beam at him from its horn. It barely stung on his tough scales.

"HOW DARE YOU!" A loud voice bellowed, causing his ears to ring. He turned to the lunar princess, her eyes glowing white and her horn enveloped in a similar aura.

She fired a large beam similar to the one the stallion fired, but this one burned him greatly. He roared at her and raised his hand, preparing to fire another sphere at her. Just before it launched, his arm jerked up and redirected the fatal blast to the ceiling. Tony socked him in the stomach, forcing him to release his grip. He dropped onto his feet and tackled Netu'ung. He slammed him into the far wall and pulled out his Daedalak. The bright blue blade came out of his sleeve and into his palm. He stabbed it into Netu'ung's back, which made him grunt in response.

Even with the blade in his back, Netu'ung elbowed Tony and twirled around to punch him. He was sent across the room and into the wall. Tony grunted as he forced himself to his feet and locked blades with Netu'ung. As the creatures fought, Luna galloped to her fallen sister. The Elements had tried to wake her up, but she was hurt badly. The single blast rendered her unconscious and burned some of her coat.

"Sister! Celestia, wake up!" Luna shook her sibling in an effort to wake her, but the alicorn only groaned weakly.

"Luna! We have a problem!" Cadence called to her.

As Luna turned to look, a silver blur shot past her and into the wall. It was the smaller creature, wielding a blade now. After bouncing off the wall, it stood up quickly but staggered around, showing signs of fatigue.

"Jra iter fegalo et debash haver jrot Daedalak wek (I was beginning to wonder where your Daedalak was)" Netu'ung chuckled from across the room. The guards groaned as they got to their hooves and watched aghast as the scaled creature walked past them.

Tony remained silent, his blade ready to slash out. However, he could feel his legs shaking and his hands were visibly trembling. The fight had gone on longer than he would have hoped, and it was taking its toll on him. Netu'ung could keep going, since he still had astonishing reserves of power at his disposal. Tony glanced behind himself and saw six small ponies, watching in fear as Netu'ung came closer. They were all around the white horse that suffered from Netu'ung's attack. The indigo one eyed him from where she stood, unsure whether to be with or against him. A pink one with the same features also watched on beside the white guard.

He turned back to Netu'ung, who had stopped. With a twirl of his blade Tony sprang forward, slicing the sword through the air as he drew closer. The blade landed on the wood of the axe, which Netu'ung used to block. He pulled back and tried lower but the axe followed. Netu'ung swung this time, and since Tony only had a sword he couldn't possibly block the heavy weapon. He hopped back to avoid the swing and ducked under the next. He sheathed his sword back into its scabbard in his sleeve and side swiped Netu'ung with his leg.

As he staggered backwards he lit up in a dark glow. Tony felt his movement being restrained and as he looked at himself, he saw his body covered in a faint blue aura. He turned back to the ponies and saw the guard's horn glowing, along with the dark mare's horn. They were both brought in front of them.

"YOU WILL BOTH ROT IN THE LOWEST OF CRIMINAL FACILITIES FOR HURTING A PRINCESS!" she yelled in an amazing volume.

Netu'ung broke out of the restraining glow first, knocking the dark one back. He redirected the blast from the pink one, blasting the ground in front of her, then charging at the indigo mare with his axe. Tony broke out just in time to jump in front of the mares and stallion, raising his blade and colliding with the axe head.

Celestia slowly opened her eyes, watching as her student shook her awake. Farther away, she could see the two creatures locking weapons. Luna and Shining Armor were rising shakily onto their hooves behind the smaller creature, who began faltering against the larger one.

"Twilight," she weakly said. "You need… to leave."

"I can't! I won't! You need help! We're not leaving!" Twilight protested.

"Yer darn right!" Applejack said from behind her.

A roar prompted them to turn back, just in time to see the smaller one standing with the axe in its possession and the other across the room. It turned back to them, then to Luna and Shining Armor. It gestured with its… claws, to back away. They stumbled back to the group just before it dashed to the larger one again.

"We must… gah, leave," Luna groaned as she put a hoof to her horn.

"How did they break out of your spells?" Cadence asked. "I thought you needed magic."

"With enough fo-ah-force, one can overwhelm a unicorn's magic abilities," Luna explained. Shining was swaying back and forth as his eyes rolled around.

"Are you okay, Shining?" Cadence said as she put her head under him to help support him.

"Yeah, just a little dizzy," he said. Another roar, this one less deep, and when they turned back they saw the smaller one staggering back.

Netu'ung whistled loudly and slumped against the door. On cue, eight bipedal wolves dropped in from the same hole. They held spears in their claws, growling as they pointed their weapons at the smaller biped, who snarled back.

"Diamond Dogs?!" Rainbow exclaimed. The wolves circled the smaller creature, who growled back at them.

"No, they're too big," Twilight pointed out.

"Then what are they?!" Applejack questioned, watching the beasts growl at one another.

Tony waited for one of them to make a move. It was obviously just a ploy for Netu'ung to recover from his little burst, but he really had no other choice but to go along. They bared their teeth and snarled at him, and he returned the favor with low, menacing growls. One of them finally charged forward, its spear pointed at his chest. He stepped around it and kicked it in the nuque, killing it on impact. The rest came all at once. He pounded the first two, but the remainder piled onto him.

They attempted to bite him, but his metals made them forsake that idea. He pulled one off of his back and swung it into three others. He jumped up and swung his leg around, kicking the remaining three onto the floor and crushing the third's head.

Netu'ung caught him off guard, punching him in the stomach before spinning around and kicking him. He sailed across the room, back towards the ponies. He bounced off the wall and fell to the floor. His tired muscles shook as he tried getting his arms under him, darkness consuming his vision. Netu'ung was getting closer, but he didn't have any strength left to stop him.

Twilight froze in fear as the larger creature came specifically for them. The wolves rose to their feet and began to run for them.

"Nra! Ish dit jraki (No! This is mine)" Netu'ung ordered. The wolves snarled at the ponies, but backed away reluctantly.

Twilight snapped out of her terror filled state and went to the smaller creature. "Wake up!" she shouted as she shook it. "Wake up! It's coming!"

"Shining Armor. Your… barrier," Celestia strained. He nodded and created the bubble around the group.

"Sister, what are we to do?" Luna asked, worry rising as the enormous biped walked closer.

Celestia got on her knees and lifted herself up uneasily, with the help of Cadence. "We must… get the Elements away from here."

"We're not leaving!" Rainbow shouted, stomping her hoof in determination.

"Guys!" Pinkie shouted. They looked back and saw the large creature standing right in front of the barrier.

It knocked on the dome a few times and chuckled menacingly. It pulled the axe out and swung at the magic shield, sending hundreds of cracks over it and forcing a strained cry from Shining.

"I need… some help!" Shining groaned. Cadence rushed over and put her horn against his to funnel her magic into him.

The cracks receded to their point of origin, only to be brought back by another strike against it.

"Twily!" Shining called.

Twilight left the creature and added her magic to her brother's. Again, the cracks vanished to where the axe had fallen.

"Luna… help them", Celestia directed. Luna nodded and did as the others had. The barrier began to change color from the various magic sources being added to it.

This time when the axe fell, the cracks were smaller. It still swung on it constantly, again, and again, and again, until the barrier was nearing its limit.

"What do we do?!" Fluttershy cried. Twilight looked at her friends who were completely terrified.

She would be lying if she said she wasn't scared too. Right now however, she had to be brave. Like her brother, like Cadence, and like Luna. Another strike made Twilight glance back to the larger creature. The cracks had reached to where the spell touched the floor.

"This is only going to withstand one more hit," Shining groaned. The creature came closer and stared at them. A small grin appeared on its face as it drew its axe back.

The barrier shattered under the power of the blow. Shining Armor was thrown back, and the mares fueling him collapsed from magic exhaustion. Rainbow, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, and Rarity all stood in the way of their friends.

"You want them, you come through us first!" Rainbow shouted as she took a readied stance.

"We ain't gonna let you hurt our friends!" Applejack said.

Pinkie had produced a miniature party cannon. " Yeah! What they said!" She said in her best scowl.

"You'll have to get past us, you brute," Rarity sneered.

"That's what I just said," Rainbow said.

Rarity rolled her eyes. "Let's handle this first, Rainbow," she said in an annoyed tone.

Netu'ung just laughed at their "formation". The pink one had some sense bringing an artillery piece, primitive as it was, with her. With the butt of his axe he struck them on the head in one swift motion. Each were smacked onto their backs, where they laid unconscious.

Luna tried to get on her hooves but collapsed back onto her knees. Unfortunately, she was the closest to the creature, and it came to her. She tried to teleport, but her horn only sparked and fizzled out. It was foolish of her to give the Captain all of her magic and not save any. Now, she would pay for her mistake.

The creature stopped inches from her. Luna glared back at it with defiant eyes, betrayed by her trembling hooves. The creature seemed to have noticed, because another twisted smirk made itself known.

"You thought you could restrain us," it growled, its hand lingering near the shaft of its axe. "I apologize for this happening, but I'll need something to feed on. And as for them," it gestured to the pack of monsters, "they will hunger as well."

"You arrogant beast. You won't leave here so easily," Luna retorted. "We have a hundred Lunar Guards patrolling. I promise you'll never make it past the first regime."

Netu'ung answered by drawing his weapon. Luna froze as it raised it above its head.

"I very much doubt that. Now… die!" it roared as it brought down its axe.

"Luna!" Celestia screamed. The sound of flesh ripping apart made her cringe. She shut her eyes, tears welling up in them.

When she opened them, she gasped. Luna was fine; the axe had never hit her. It was where the axe did land that made her gasp. In front of her shocked sister… the smaller creature stood, the blade buried in the right side of its body.

Luna stepped back from the smaller one as it fell to its knees, gripping the handle weakly. She couldn't understand why it had done what it had done. It groaned as the larger creature pulled the blade out, and lazily looked up to its opponent. The larger one smacked it with the side of its axe and rendered it unconscious.

Before Netu'ung could move on to her, there was a low whistling noise. The Diamond Dog look-alikes turned towards the door with their ears perked. The large creature also turned towards the door. It let out a disappointed sigh and turned back to her.

"It appears we must take this elsewhere," it grinned. In its palm, another sphere came into existence, this one smaller than before.

It shot at Luna and exploded in her face, knocking her back and leaving her out cold. Netu'ung slung her over his shoulder and made his way to the doors.

"You… monster," he heard behind him. "Put her down. I'll have you in chains in the darkest cavern. Release her!"

It was the white horse. She was barely able to keep herself up. He didn't need to waste another mass of energy on her again. Netu'ung chuckled and vanished with the surviving soldiers. Just as it did, Lunar and Solar guards filed in.

"Princess!" a Solar guard yelled.

"The buck is that?" one pointed to the dead Arthanian.

"What's that?!" a Lunar guard pointed to the remaning creature. It was bleeding from its side and a gaping wound bled profusely in its abdomen.

"Princess, what happened?" A Solar guard asked. "You're bleeding."

She wiped her nose and saw silver on her hoof. "I'm fine," she said. "Get the medical staff and bring my student and her friends to the infirmary."

"Yes, ma'am," he saluted, then galloped out of the room.

"Where is Princess Luna?" A Lunar guard asked.

Celestia paused as she thought of an answer. "Tell the entire Lunar Guard to begin searching Equestria. My sister has been ponynapped," she informed them. They gasped and bared their teeth in anger.

"You heard her! Every pegasi, unicorn and pony from the Lunar Guard needs to start their search now!" the highest ranking Lunar Guard shouted.

"Yes, Captain!" they saluted.

A Solar guard helped Shining Armor limp over to his wife and help her up. She was fine, except for the headache from the barrier shattering. After assigning half a dozen of his best stallions to take her back to their room, he went to Celestia.

"What should we do with it?" He questioned, pointing to the smaller creature. It didn't look like it was even breathing, and a pool of blood was growing underneath it. "It's extremely dangerous. We can't have it in the castle walls."

"I am aware of the danger, Captain," she said softly. "But it may be the only way we find Luna, and it might die if it doesn't get help. I want the best doctors helping it."

"Yes, Princess." He bowed before going to the stallions. "I want the best doctors working on that thing and the best stallions stationed outside its room. If it wakes and I'm not here, then inform Celestia or find me."

"Yes, sir," they saluted.

Ponies in white doctor's coats rushed in with nurses and gurneys. They gagged when they saw the crushed skull of the wolf. They put the unconsicous mares onto them and rolled them out. When they got to the metallic creature, they had to use two to carry it. Its limbs still dangled over the sides of the double gurney, but it didn't fall. They wheeled it out and rushed it to the OR.

The guards worked on removing the bodies of the wolves from the dining room. The Solar guards carrying the one with an imploded head dry heaved when it bumped into them. Celestia watched as the metal creature was rolled out, remembering when it fought the deceased bipedal wolves.

Luna, my sister. I will find you. I promise. If it takes the entire nation of Equestria, I'll find you. And make sure they pay for this.

The Next Morning…

Nnggh. What… what happened? Where am I?

He cracked his eyes open to see a white ceiling. Painfully, he looked down. His vision was too blurry to make out any features, but he could see masses of color. A blob of red, another one yellow, and the third was brown. Slowly, his vision cleared up, and he could make out a white jacket around the brown one. From the smell of disinfectants and strong sterile scent that burned his nostrils, he guessed he was in some sort of operating room. The white jacket must have belonged to a doctor.

His vision finally went back to normal, and he saw ponies. Three colorful ponies. A fourth one in some purple armor was watching by a door. He turned back to the "doctor" who was poking his metal parts with a scalpel. Now, some would think the metals were some sort of shield over his skin. They weren't. It replaced his skin, but he still had the same nerves. It just took a bit of force for pain to register.

He was still banged up, however, and the scalpel poking him hurt. He could hear the voice of the doctor.

"Remarkable… I… break through… armor… come… Shining Armor," he made out.

The white pony with purple and gold armor by the door came over and watched the doctor poke him. "We need to… before… wakes up."

"I can't… its armor… won't break," the doctor said, jabbing a bit harder.

As he raised his arm he felt an immediate crack of pain. He ignored it and pushed the doctor away slowly. The other two jumped back in surprise as he brought his leg over the side of the bed.

"Its awake!" the doctor shouted. " Please… sir, sit down! You can't be up!"

Tony wondered how he knew he was male, but then he noticed something. He didn't feel the cotton of his shirt, or the wool of his socks. More importantly, he couldn't feel anything on his nethers. He glanced down and saw his naked body, revealing everything and hiding nothing.

Where… are my clothes?

He ignored his nudeness and stumbled to the door. Just as he reached it, he fell onto his knees. He let out a choked shout as the skin hanging from his side realigned itself and mended to his body. The doctor must have seen because he looked an uneasy green, but amazed at the same time.

"Incredible," he gasped.

Tony got back on his feet and pushed the guard aside. He shouldered the door open, and was confronted by two more armored ponies. They all exchanged confused glances before Tony continued his half run. The guards shouted for him to stop, but he kept on. He turned a corner and saw a dozen guards lining the walls, who all turned to see him. They had the same expressions as the ones before: utter confusion. They quickly assembled a 2x6 formation in front of him, their spears pointed at him.

Rather than fight them, Tony went back the way he came and turned a different corner. More guards, but he hurried down and felt several spears hit him. They bent against his own metals as he went. He turned another random corner and saw that two hallways down was a set of large doors. He broke into a half run, half limp down the hallway. The guards formed another wall in front of him, but this time there were more of them.

Suddenly, he felt weak. He was weak already, but it was a considerable change. He dropped onto one knee and felt something shatter. Behind his leg he felt a vaccine, and when he pulled it out he saw what it was. A sedative, but it wasn't just one. There were several.

Instead of contemplating when he was hit, he continued his limp to the doors. His metabolism would keep him awake, so long as they didn't use more.

"Stop!" he heard a familiar voice shout. Behind him was the guard from his room. Shining Armor, if he remembered correctly.

The formation behind him sandwiched him between the one in front. He could get past them without force, but he did have another option. Slowly, he backed away from the door and stood still.

"Now, come back to the operating room," Shining ordered. He remained still, disobeying the pony's order. "If you don't come, we will force you back."

Tony still said nothing.

"I'm going to count to three," Shining announced. "One… two…

Three!

Tony sprinted with all the strength he had down the hall. The ponies ahead charged at him with their spears in front. At the last second, Tony pushed off and hurled himself over the group. The door burst open as his back pushed it open and he rolled into the room. He was too drowsy to land correctly, and instead he ended up on his face.

"Its awake!" he heard a voice shriek.

He got to his feet as quickly as he could and saw six female ponies in front of a tall white horse. Said white horse was walking towards him with the blankest of expressions. There was a crown atop her horned head, and a collar with a diamond shaped amethyst in the center.

He looked to his right and saw another set of doors. On either side were windows showing sunlight. He jumped across the room and landed in front of the doors. Landed was a poor choice of words. More like fell on his face and tumbled in front of it. Just as he reached to push it open, his body stiffened up. He was lifted into the air and brought in front of the white horse. Her horn had a bright gold hue around it, just like his outstretched arm. Sleep finally beat him, and he drooped his head and began snoring loudly.

"It… just fell asleep?" Twilight asked. She walked around it and saw why: There were dozens of sedatives in its back. "What did they do?! There has to be at least sixty in it!"

Rainbow flew behind it and saw the numerous vaccines. "Shouldn't doctors only use one?" She asked.

The doctor came in panting. "Yes… but… he wasn't… excuse me," he held up his hoof as he caught his breath. "He wasn't showing any signs of fatigue from the first… first twenty. We think… he might need higher dosages."

"Still, you could have killed it!" Twilight shouted. "And how come it's still hurt?!"

"That's what we've been working on," he chuckled. "I'm no scientist, but this creature's armor is stronger than anything we've ever seen! Nothing gets through it! Magic, enchanted, and regular tools just can't get through it!"

"And why do ya sound so delighted?" Applejack asked.

"Because, this thing showed us something incredibly amazing!" he shouted in excitement.

"Doctor," Celestia called for his attention. "What has it shown you?"

The creature in her grasp began to fidget and grunt. "Look! The gash in its mid section!"

They looked at the bleeding wound and nearly hurled. The pieces of metal beside it began to close over it, like a zipper. Blood was forced out of it as it closed and disappeared, like it was never there.

"See! This thing is amazing!" The doctor laughed. Applejack would have thrown up in her stetson if Celestia wasn't there. Rarity had fainted at the sight of it and Fluttershy turned away.

Though Twilight was disgusted, she couldn't help but become interested as well.

"Just keep him in the recovery beds and tell me when he wakes," Celestia said in an unusually forceful voice.

"Y-Yes, princess."

"And, Twilight," Celestia said to her student. "I need you to stay with it and keep it contained."

If anypony else had told her to stay with a creature like that, she would have turned around and ran. But this was the princess, her teacher. She couldn't disappoint her.

"Yes, Princess," she said.

"Celestia, can we come with her?" Applejack asked.

"We can't leave her with that… thing, alone," Rarity said. "She could get hurt."

Celestia nodded. "Of course. You girls are stronger when together. But send somepony to find me in the throne room when it wakes."

"Yes, Princess!" they all smiled.

10 Hours Later

Tony woke up in a different room. The smell of a hospital was gone, replaced by various flowers. He sat up and felt a cool breeze against his back.

Still naked. Great.

His clothes weren't on the stand next to him. He looked in the trash but they weren't there either. He expected them to just throw them away, since they did look like garbage. Now that he was awake, he could get a good look at his surroundings. On a pile of cushions by the door were six sleeping ponies. They were all mares by the look of it.

At least I know I wasn't hallucinating.

Tony stood up slowly, clutching his stomach from the pain of his healed wounds. He tiptoed to the door and tried pushing it open. Sadly, it didn't budge, and when he pulled he got the same result. He scanned the room for a different escape route, and by luck there was an open window. Just as he broke into a silent sprint he halted himself. The opening in the window was… glowing? He reached out with his hand, and to his surprise it was stopped by a kinetic wall.

They have force fields? Even better.

He tapped on it a few times, causing the barrier to pulse. Behind him, one of the mares was waking.

"Huh? Wha?" she moaned. He panicked silently and jumped to the ceiling. He dug his fingers into the stone to keep himself from falling.

The purple mare yawned before smacking her lips sleepily. She tripped over a cyan pony with rainbow hair.

"Huh wha?! No ma'am, I wasn't-oh. Twiiiii," she whined. "What's the big idea?"

"Nothing, I trippped," she replied. After yawning, she looked to where he was supposed to be laying and gasped. "Where'd it go?!"

The mares jumped from her screaming. They looked to his bed and had similar reactions.

"Oh no oh no oh no!" Twilight mumbled as she paced back and forth. "This is awful! Celestia's gonna be so mad at me! Rainbow, go find her!"

"Right!" She nodded, just before hurrying out the room.

"It couldn't have escaped," the white one with a curled violet mane said. "Didn't you put a spell around the room?"

Spell? Like magic? Seriously, where the hell am I?!

Tony felt something streaming down his leg. A drop of blood was wiggling its way to the base of his knee, where it dangled slightly. His limbs locked and his heart rapidly pulsed, anxiety forcing him to hold his breath.

"I have to find Shining-" she stopped short after smacking face first into the door.

The room shook, it must have, because the drop of blood began to sway. He watched it in slow-motion. Millimeter by millimeter the blood seperated into two. One remained on his knee, while the other fell to the floor below.

Crap.

"Ya okay there, Twi?" Applejack asked as she helped the unicorn back up.

She shook her head and looked around. "But Celestia, I already learned how to hatch a dragon egg," she delusionally whined.

"She's okay," Pinkie giggled. "No she isnt't! Twilight's bleeding!"

Twilight touched her snout and felt blood. At about the same time she could have sworn something fell in the exact same spot.

"I'm fine," she pushed Applejack away. "I think something fell on me."

She craned her neck up and froze. Clinging to the ceiling was the creature she had been watching. It stared right back at her, obviously examining her.

"What's up?" Pinkie asked Twilight. The unicorn didn't move, instead she guided Pinkie's gaze with a hoof to where she was looking.

They all followed suit and saw him. His eyes darted between all of theirs.

What the hell is going on?!

To Tony's surprise, the pink one waved happily at him. "He's huge! Hi! I'm Pinkie Pie! What's your name?!"

She was so… cheerful. His size and form did nothing to intimidate her. Not like he wanted her to be, but he had expected her to react like the others.

"Pinkie! Don't scare it!" Applejack whispered.

"Or startle it," Fluttershy added.

"Don't be silly!" she giggled. "Its probably hungry. How do you eat without a mouth?!" If he could answer her, he would explain he would need to change back.

The door opened, and the cyan mare came back in with the white horse from before. They too turned to him, but something was different about the tall white one. Aside from the fact she was taller…

…she looked pissed.

Author's Note

Revised and edited at last! Gotten this far? Ignore next dozens of chapters of errors, for I promise to correct them! Like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

First Impressions
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

First Impressions

Tony stared right back at the winged, horned horse glaring at him. The only soul piercing gaze that could rival hers was Eishla's own.

"Come down here creature," she commanded.

Creature? She can't be serious.

He wasn't even able to answer before his body began to descend. His arms and legs spread apart as he stopped just above the floor. Celestia placed him against the wall with her magic and came closer.

"Who are you?" She questioned. He felt his body being squeezed by an invisible force.

As he tried to change back to his first form, he realized her… whatever it was, kept the metals from moving. He struggled a bit to get the metals to recede, but she wasn't letting him move.

"Struggling is pointless," she told him. "Now answer me. Who. Are. You?" She was right in his face, with the angriest glare ever.

Breathing became difficult as her grip tightened, nearly crushing his airway.

"Princess, maybe you should-"

"I will ask for your advice when I need it, Captain," she said to him. She came closer, her face pressed into his and the horn in his metal hair. "Answer me!"

The hold on him worsened. It felt like his entire body was being compressed. He didn't understand why she was so angry. Sure he broke the ta… a room, but that didn't mean she had to do this. The crushing sensation started to make him grunt in pain, prompting him to try harder to make the metals recede.

"Princess! You're hurting it!" Shining warned her.

"If it refuses to answer it will receive punishment," she said without turning away. "Last time. Who are you and where have you taken her?!"

Enough was enough. If she pressed any further she would break something… or he might just get crushed. He focused his energy into his arms. They began to move against her wishes. Their jaws dropped as he moved while he was still in Celestia's magic hold.

His arms reached in front of him, and caused her to move away. The pressure ramped up and tried to pin his arms back down. He put in more effort and got his arms to stay up. Next, he pulled his body off the wall and planted his feet on the floor. He coiled his arms to his chest and gathered some of his remaining energy. The glow became dust, or something, as he thrusted his arms outward. He was able to move again, and he no longer felt as if his body was collapsing.

Celestia was pushed back from his escape, and several guards came rushing in. The creature raised its hands and they raised their weapons. Shining Armor went to make sure the princess was alright. Just as she prepared to encase him again he started making hand motions. He remembered they didn't have hands, but maybe they would get what he was implying.

He waved his hands down, trying to get the message for them to relax. Miraculously it worked, and the guards eased up slightly. The horse came back with the smaller stallion, whose horn was glowing. He made the same gesture and raised his hand for them to wait. They complied and he stood still.

"Remove your armor, creature," Shining ordered. Tony looked at him with a brow furrowed underneath his mask. It hit him that the metals over him resembled armor, missing a few pieces.

He nodded and closed his eyes. The skin above his spine split apart, away from their view. The metals began to creep around and move, causing their jaws to drop and some to turn a bit green. He made sure to leave the "mask" for last as the metals over his body went into the opening. The slit he opened closed behind the last of the metals and a new one opened, this one in the back of his head. Now he made the metals over his face recede. The mouth piece came apart and went into his cheek before moving into the new entrance. His hair softened and turned back to its usual black.

His body was normal again, and when he opened his eyes he nearly laughed. Some of the guards looked like they were swallowing vomit. One of the mares had fainted, another was eyeing him curiously, Pinkie Pie was still hopping in place, and the white horse was still staring daggers into him.

"Tony," he mumbled. "My name's Tony."

The purple one's horn began to glow, and in a flash a scroll and quil appeared out of nowhere. She scribbled something down and kept listening.

"Why are you here?" The horse again.

He turned his head away in thought. The last thing he remembered was fighting Netu'ung in a field. Then they both started breaking up, and here he was.

"I don't know," he muttered. "I was fighting… wait, was there another one of me?"

"Yes," Shining Armor answered. "He knocked you unconscious."

"Where is he? Is he still here?" Tony asked. They shook their heads.

"They took somepony with them. Princess Luna," the horse said. Tony sighed softly, knowing that it was his fault for endangering some… somepony else.

"And who are all of you?" Tony asked. "Besides you," he said, pointing to Shining Armor. "Shining Armor, right?"

He looked surprised. "Yeah. How did you know?"

"When I woke up the first time, I heard that doctor saying Shining Armor, and then you walked up."

"Oh, makes sense," he shrugged.

"So, who are the rest of you?" He repeated his question.

"I am Princess Celestia," the horse said.

He turned to the six mares. Pinkie Pie waved at him with an unusually large smile. "I'm Pinkie Pie!"

"Yeah, I heard," Tony said. The purple horned one put the scroll aside, clearing her throat softly.

"I'm Twilight Sparkle, Princess Celestia's protégé," she nodded. Her name explained why the cyan one called her Twi.

"Rainbow Dash, fastest flyer in Equestria." Speaking of the cyan one.

He felt his hand being violently shaken. His arm would've ripped off if it pumped any harder. The orange one with the stetson was doing the shaking.

"Ah'm Applejack," she said in a western accent. "Pleasure makin' yur acquaintance."

After she stopped pumping his arm it still swung for a second. He had to use his other arm to stop it.

"Who's that?" he asked, pointing to Fluttershy.

Rainbow moved next to the meek pegasus and put her hoof around her shoulder. "That's Fluttershy."

"Rarity," the alabaster mare said, flicking her mane to the side. "I'm the Ponyville seamstress." Since they were on the subject...

"Where are my clothes?" He asked Celestia.

Her horn glowed and his black shirt and torn jeans appeared on the bed. He changed back into them, then searched through his pockets.

"Where's my stuff?" Tony questioned.

"We have a group of scientists studying them at the moment," she answered. She still glared at him menacingly.

"I need them."

"You will have them returned when you tell us where they have taken Luna." Her tone was starting to bother him. Actually… it was bothering It.

"Listen," he said aggresively, which made the guards raise their spears. "I don't what it is I did, or why the hell you're mad at me, but I want my tech and my Daedalak. I'll break out of this room if I have to."

Shining Armor seemed a little pissed now too. Maybe because he made a demand to his princess, and threatened his stallions.

"First off, you don't speak to Celestia that way. And second, we have the entire Solar guard on alert outside," he sneered. "So let's see you try."

Tony would gladly accept the challenge, seeing how they seemed weaker than the younglings of his kind, but he didn't want them thinking he was the one to worry about. And yet, he still had no control over It.

"You think your little spears will hurt me?" he questioned as he came closer to the guards. "Even in this form I can take you all down and still have energy to get away from here."

The guards put their spears a little higher so they were jutting at his partially exposed stomach.

"I can tell when someone's scared, and there's only two of you who aren't," he growled. "I KNOW you saw what I did to those soldiers. Imagine what I could do to weaker, smaller, creatures? Especially since I LOVE meat," he smirked, revealing his advanced canines.

The guards, even the whitest of them, turned a ghostly pale. The mares seemed to get a little scared themselves. Celestia still stared back with her angry eyes. She did take notice of the sudden shift from neutral to aggressive, however. Tony's smirk faded and he stood tall.

"But I was raised better," he snorted, glaring back at Celestia. "I'm no savage killer and I won't act like I am. All I'm asking is that you cooperate."

"And why should we?" Celestia retorted, barely managing to suppress a snarl.

"Because," he said, "I'm the only one who can find your princess. And if I don't get my things, I won't help you get this Luna back."

He was slammed into the wall again. It was Celestia, tears seemed to be welling up in her eyes as she visibly snarled in rage.

"DON'T YOU DARE SPEAK ABOUT LUNA LIKE SHE'S SOME THING!" She yelled in the Canterlot voice. "YOU WILL FIND HER, OR SUFFER THE CONSEQUENCES!"

Tony broke out of the spell again. The guards rushed forward, only to have their spears taken away and being floored in one swift motion. Tony snapped the heads of the spears off and tossed them back.

"I suggest you bring me my Daedalak before this gets out of hand," he chuckled while crossing his arms.

"You brute!" Rarity scolded. "How dare you attack the princess and her guards!"

"Well, milady," he joked, "if you were watching, they attacked first. I was merely defending myself."

"You attacked the guards!" Twilight added. "And broke their weapons! Was that really necessary?!"

"Enough!" his voice boomed. "Last time I'm saying this. Give. Me. My. Damn. Daedalak."

"What the buck are you talking about?!" Rainbow yelled, flying up to him and pressing her face against his. "What the heck is a Day-Dada-whatever you said?!"

She wasn't able to push him back, but he was. He glared at her, then realized his mistake. He turned and facepalmed with a groan.

"I forgot you don't speak my language", he sighed, a bit embarrassed. "My sword. Where is it?"

"With the rest of your things," Shining told him.

"Just bring it to me, and I'll listen to whatever you have to say," he said.

Shining looked at Celestia. She hesitated for a moment, but eventually nodded. "Golden Glow, get his sword. It's in the science lab."

"Yes, sir," the guard saluted. He rushed past Tony and went to carry out his orders.

Tony turned towards the window and saw ponies walking around. Some had fancy, equine-style tuxedos and mares with dresses coming behind them.

"Where the hell am I?" He wondered aloud.

"Equestria," Twilight answered.

He raised a brow. "Equestria? Where's that?"

"Right here, doofus," Rainbow said.

Tony had second thoughts on not slapping her before. He mentally kicked himself for even thinking about that. He needed to get a grip on It, or else things would go south real fast.

"What are you?" Celestia questioned. He turned back to her and thought about it for a moment.

"I'm human," he replied blankly.

"Thats impossible. Humans are a myth," Twilight said.

"No they-I mean, well we're not," he stammered. "I'm here. Enough proof for ya?"

He could have sworn he heard Rainbow whisper to Applejack: "We owe Lyra a ton of bits."

"Is the other one human?" Twilight asked. "The bigger one?"

"Yeah," he lied. "We're human."

"Then why were you fighting?" Shining asked. "Aren't you the same?"

"I'm nothing like him," Tony raised his voice slightly. "He's a sick, demented, bastard. I'm NOTHING like him." His breathing was getting irregular, heavy almost.

They were quiet for a moment, until Celestia spoke. " Do you know where they have taken Luna?"

"No, princess, I don't know," he shouted. "They took her, not me."

"Don't talk to the princess like that!" Twilight yelled.

"Watch your tone, freak," one of the guards said.

Tony snapped. He could handle anything they had to say, but in this state, freak was something he wouldn't tolerate. They barely registered his movements as Tony ran forward, grabbed the guard, and pinned him to the wall. They all screamed for him to let the pony go, but Tony was lost in fury.

"Don't you ever. Fucking. Call me a freak," he growled into the pony's ear. "Call me a freak again, and the last thing you'll see is my fist before it breaks your skull open. Clear?"

The guard, gasping for breath, nodded. Tony threw him into the other stallions. About the same time, Golden Glow came in. He snatched the blade from his teeth and turned back to the ponies. Celestia pummeled him into the wall with another beam, aided by Shining Armor. It did little more than push him back and burn his newly healed skin. He placed the blade on his back and put his palms in front of the blast. The two beams connected with his hands, but they held there instead of burning him.

He ducked under it and ran straight for them. Before they could redirect their shots, he pinned them against the wall like the stallion.

"I've had just about enough of you," he snarled. "He mocks me, and you attack me? Give me one reason why I should help you get Luna back."

He didn't let up with the pressure. Even as the ponies pulled and kicked him, he didn't relent. Celestia's horn flicked on and off, the lack of oxygen scattering her focus.

Then, the butter coated pegasus from before flew in front of him. She had a soft look, warm and caring. She placed her hoof on his arm, and slowly he eased his grip.

"It's okay," she whispered softly. "Just take a deep breath, and relax." He slowly opened his hands and dropped the two ponies, each wheezing for breath.

She came closer and put her hoof on his shoulder. She had a small smile, almost unsure but loving at the same time. Her touch was surprisingly relaxing. Warm, tender, and comforting. Like… like Heraj.

Salemos.

He shook his head and realized what he had done. He'd taken it too far. Instead of fighting It, he let it dictate his actions and he nearly… murdered. He turned away and walked to the window.

"How did you do that?!" He heard Rainbow whisper.

"He's not angry at any of you," Fluttershy said. "Everypony needs to just calm down before this gets worse."

She was right. This all started, partially because of Celestia, because he didn't keep It on a leash. Instead of cooperating with them, he was acting like they had to comply with him. If Dan were here, he'd straight up say he was being a dick. He needed to relax before he broke a promise he mad long ago. Tony turned away from them and reached up to his chest, intending to touch his most valued possession. But he merely touched his own torso, his chest being empty.

"Where's my medallion?" He spoke up. "Bring me my medallion."

"Okay, that's it!" Twilight fumed. " Fluttershy is being so nice and you're still acting like Blueblood?! What is so important about that stupid sword and your stupid medallion?!"

If Fluttershy hadn't just calmed him down, he doubted he would have been able to control himself. But he couldn't help but flinch at her words. She insulted the one thing he had left to remember her.

He knelt down and came eye to eye with her. "See this?" He asked, showing the bright blue blade to her. "This stupid sword is all I have to remember my father. And my stupid medallion is all I have to remember my mother. You think they're stupid? Fuck you. It's all I have that I can call my own."

His little retort had the desired effects. She looked guilty and sorry for what she said. He didn't find content in it, however. He was acting so stupid he didn't really blame her for blowing up at him.

"I'm sorry for bringing Netu'ung here," he sighed. "And for what I've done. Just tell me one thing, Celestia. Who is Luna?"

He could see the withholding of tears as she spoke. "She's my sister, and ruler of the night. That other human and those monsters took her," she told him. "Please, we still haven't found her, and you are our only hope of finding her."

Any anger from before was replaced with sadness and determination. She stepped closer to him.

"Will you help us find her?" She asked.

With all that had happened, he had no right to say no. This was a family matter. He brought Netu'ung here, and those soldiers, and they took her sister. She had a strong sisterly love for her, and he knew what they did to their female prisoners. He couldn't let that happen to them. He wouldn't let that happen.

"I can find her," he stated, brightening their moods a bit. "But first answer me this: How long was I out altogether?"

Shining Armor counted silently and sighed. "About 20 hours. Why?"

"We need to move fast. We have four hours before we never see your sister again. Get any guards you're bringing and bring me some kind of clothing she may have worn. And bring me anything you took from me."

"What happens in four hours?" Twilight questioned.

"To put it bluntly, they're going to torture, rape, then eat her," he said. Applejack turned around and vomitted into her stetson with Rainbow Dash. "Where's the nearest forested area?"

"The Everfree Forest," Twilight replied as she suppressed a gag.

"Alright, you heard what I said, move," he told them.

"Okay, I'll gather the guards out front and ready the chariots," Shining said.

"Cadence will accompany us, you six stay here," she told the Elements.

"Uh-uh," Rainbow said. "We wanna help, too! For Luna!".

"She's right. We're not gonna sit here and wait, Princess," Twilight said. "Let us help, for Luna's sake!"

Celestia debated it in her head for some time. She sighed deeply and turned to the guard remaining. "Reserve three chariots for them and have the best guards protecting them."

"Yes, ma'am," he said as he left.

Celestia turned to Tony, who was reading over the text on his mother's medallion. She could see a bit of lingering annoyance… but at the same time she could sense longing.

"Meet us in the castle gardens," she said to him. "Shining Armor should bring you your things".

"Good," he said.

She exited his holding room, and in a flash of magic she was in Cadence and Shining Armor's room. Her niece was by the balcony, looking down to Canterlot.

"Cadence," she called. The pink alicorn turned and galloped to her aunt.

"Tia! How'd it go? Will it help us?!" she asked.

"Yes he will. But we need to hurry. There isn't much time." Cadence nodded and followed her aunt to her room.

Luna awoke with a shake.

"Bre'ok duke dot! (Don't drop it!)" She heard something snarl.

Above her were two shadowy figures. The one closest to her slung her over its back and continued walking. The dimly lit walls let her make out some of its shape. Whatever was carrying her was quite tall, it was bipedal, and it had fur. The figure behind them walked ahead and opened a door. If it didn't creak she wouldn't have thought it was a door.

The room inside was brighter than the hallway. When they walked in, she gasped. The creature holding her looked exactly like a wolf. It had the same head as one, but its hind legs were shaped to let it walk on two. The other waited by the door as she was tossed inside an iron cell.

"Dot'et enish (It's awake)" The one by the door said. She stood up and looked at the wolf that had been carrying her. For a moment it just looked at her, its eyes darting over her figure.

"What is the meaning of this?!" she shouted. "My sister and I will have your paws in chains!"

The wolf let out a low, deep chuckle before coming closer. "If you found," it growled, clearly uncomfortable speaking her language.

"Oh, she will find me. She won't hesitate to send the entire Solar Guard to apprehend you scum!" She spat. The wolf only chuckled and examined her again.

"Won't be problem, slender one," it growled. She shuddered from its comment on her figure. "Farewell."

With that, it left. She attempted to teleport out of the cell, but her horn flickered then died. She tried shooting the lock, but with the same results. She groaned in frustration and kicked the bars. They didn't relent under her alicorn strength, as it usually could.

"What. Is. Happening?!" Luna grunted after each buck. She rubbed her horn and heard a metallic clink!

She ran her hoof down the length of her horn until she felt something. There was a metallic ring around the base of it.

"I saw them put it on you." She jumped when she heard the voice. "Wow. You really are a horse. Thought I was going crazy."

Now that she took a good look around the room, she saw more cells. Most were empty, some had animals, but the one next to her had another creature. It looked exactly like the two creatures in the dining hall. Only that this one was much smaller and had blonde hair, paler skin, and blue eyes.

"Who… what are you?" Luna questioned.

"Hey, I'm not that ugly," he chuckled, clutching his chest in mock offense. "Then again, you probably don't have humans around here."

It would appear Rainbow Dash owes Lyra 20 bits.

The human reached between the bars with his chained… skin claws. "My name's Daniel. And you are?"

Luna stared at the appendages of the human. They looked like claws, but instead of scales there was just skin and the tips were pinkish. Dan got the impression of her uncertainty and chuckled softly.

"Don't worry, I don't bite," he joked.

His humor served to ease her slightly, and she placed a hoof in his hand. It was actually soft. "Princess Luna," she said.

"A princess. It's an honor to meet you," he bowed from his crouched position. He kissed her hoof lightly and bowed again.

It was quite surprising that Daniel knew of the old customs. Celestia had said a simple hoofshake was the current means of introduction. It served to bring her more comfort around him.

"Thank you. Ponies have forgotten the old ways in light of their new society," she smiled. "Do you know of our location?"

"Well," he sighed, "not really. I woke up, got dragged here after a little scuffle, and here I am. What about you? Don't you have like bodyguards or something?"

"Normally. However, tonight, or yesterday, I was to attend a dinner with my sister, Celestia," she explained. "I allowed my guards their leisure whilst I enjoyed my sister, my niece, and my friends' company."

"Hmm. So what happened?"

"During our meal, two humans brought their battle into the hall. Those Diamond Dogs followed and took me," she said.

"Diamond Dogs?" He said with a confused expression.

"Those beasts that brought us here," she told him.

Dan laughed out loud, confusing her some. "Those aren't, what'd you call'em? Diamond Dogs?" She nodded. "Those mutts are called Arthanians. Soldiers to be specific."

"I've never seen one." Dan chuckled lightly.

"I'm sure you haven't," he said. "They don't even come from this planet."

Her jaw dropped. "They come from the stars?" Dan nodded. "That is a lie! It must be!"

"Sorry to say, but they really do come from a different planet," he smiled. "So anyways, you said something about two other humans. What'd they look like?"

She thought back to the dining hall. She only had a few minutes to look at either of them, as they were fighting quite intensely. Even then she had focused most of her attention on the larger one, who seemed to be the malicious one of the two.

"One was smaller than the other. The larger had scales and a tail, and it carried a large axe," Luna told him, recalling the details.

"Did it have fangs sticking out of its mouth?" he asked. She remembered its face, and indeed there were four fangs jutting out of its mouth.

"Actually yes. How did you-"

"I know what he is. He wasn't human, I can tell you that much", he said. " His name is Netu'ung. He's a Loki'irian. Tough sons of bitches, I must say."

"Are you enemies?" She asked.

"Me and him?" He cracked up at the thought of trying to fight Netu'ung. "Heeeell no! That guy could tear me to shreds with a nasty look! Now what about that other guy?"

"It had torn clothing over most of it. From what I saw it was mostly iron or some type of metal. It had a weapon of its own, a bright blade it hid in its clothing. Did you know it too?"

Dan said nothing. He just stared at her for a second. His mouth was hanging open in shock, even as he turned away. He mumbled something incoherent.

"What's wrong?"

He turned back to her, a huge smile replacing his casual look. "He's here! Ten years and he's here!" Dan cheered.

He jumped around his cell in joy chanting "He's here!" the whole time. She didn't know what to think. Maybe he knew the smaller creature? If so, he wouldn't want to hear of its death.

The thought bothered her. It protected her at the cost of its own life. Was she to blame for his companion's death?

"Oh, Luna! He's coming! If I know that son of a bitch he's gonna come in guns blazing!" He cheered.

She hoped that would be true. And what was a gun?

Author's Note

Another revision, cross that off my list! Anyways, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Search and Rescue
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

Search and Rescue

Celestia strapped her Solar armor onto her foreleg with her magic. It had been centuries since she last wore it, maybe even millenia. It was still very durable, like Luna's old armor. The smiths of before times put all their skill into crafting it for her. Cadence was sitting on her bed, watching with a bit of interest and curiosity.

Seeing her peaceful aunt donning the ancient armor made her look… strange. To her at least. And if she hadn't learned of the consequences, she would have ventured to say she looked old.

"So, Tia, what did you say its name was?" she asked. Celestia was struggling with one of the hind leg guards.

"He told us his name was Tony," she strained while fixing the piece. "Old… thing."

"Tony? Sounds weird. To-ny," she giggled. The smile faded as she thought about the task at hand. "How did he say we were going to find Luna?"

"He didn't say. But he seems confident in his ability to track them," she said. "There we are."

"What's with those marks around your neck?" Cadence inquired. Her aunt's coat was unusually ruffled and had imprints that belonged to a dragon.

"There were some… complications," she sighed, rubbing the fur back into place. "I'm fine, before you ask." She put the last piece of armor into place and looked in the mirror. "It's been thousands of years since I last wore this. It's tighter than I remember."

"Think the food had anything to do with it?" her niece giggled. The soul piercing glare made her silence herself. "Its just a thought."

Celestia rolled her eyes and lit her horn. From under her bed a small case levitated out and settled in front of her. It opened, and inside was a golden spear with a gemstone head. Carved into the gem was the symbol of Celestia's cutie mark.

"Shiny," Cadence joked.

"Come. We need to leave now." In a flash, they both vanished from the room.

With Luna's safety as their number one priority, it left the royal chambers unguarded. From the balcony, a cloaked figure dropped in. The figure made sure its presence was hidden and went to the princess' closet. It searched through until it found the princess' regalia. Collar and hoof slippers. It took a circular device from its pocket and attached it to the gem of the golden collar.

It was so small no one would see it. The figure pulled up its sleeve and looked at a device on its wrist. A blip represented the tracking device, and the other him. He chuckled, then slipped out onto the balcony and left. Back towards the Everfree.

Canterlot Gardens

While they waited for Celestia, Tony decided to practice his swordsmanship. He slashed the blue blade in front of him. After several swings he would get into a defensive stance, as if he was actually being attacked. He twirled the blade around and "stabbed" the imaginary foe behind him. Then he resumed his slashing and blocking. Out of his peripheral vision he could see Shining Armor and several guards watching him. Rainbow Dash too, but their gazes didn't fall on him. They were obviously looking at his Daedalak.

He wasn't one to brag, but his sword was beautifully crafted. It was the only source of the rarest and strongest metal on his home world. The legend of the Daedalak was said to have gone all the way back to when the first Makti was named. The best of the best blacksmiths crafted it in the holy temple of Limir.

"Uh, Tony." He stopped mid-swing to see Rainbow Dash standing next to him. He spun the sword gracefully in his hands and sheathed it.

"What, Skittles?"

Wow, I suck at nicknaming.

"It's Rainbow," she corrected, glaring slightly. "Do you think I could see that sword?"

"No."

She flipped her mane to the side and turned away. "Whatever, probably isn't that cool anyways," she huffed.

Tony rolled his eyes and glanced at the position of the sun. They had maybe two hours to save Luna.

"Shining Armor!" He called to the Captain. "Where's Celestia?!"

A burst of light flashed and faded to reveal the sun princess. Her golden armor almost made Tony laugh in his current state. It would barely protect her from a regular weapon, but would rip like paper against Arthanian weaponry. Beside her was another pink, winged-horned pony. She was about the size of the rest of them, maybe an couple inches taller.

"Who's she?" He questioned.

"I'm Cadence," she smiled. "You're Tony, right?"

"Yeah. So are we ready?" Shining Armor nodded and stood in his chariot.

"Stallions! When we touch down, rally at the Everfree!" he said for all to hear. "When we go in, form up in Phoenix formation. Understood?"

"Yes, sir!" The hundred strong battalion of guards replied.

Celestia levitated one of Luna's scarves to Tony. " You said you need an article of her clothing. I wanted to know why…"

Tony took in the smell of the scarf. Nightshade was the dominant smell among the fabrics. He pulled the scarf away and took a whiff of the air. Luna's scent still lingered, but it was faded. He could still follow it. South.

"Got it. Let's go." They just gave him disgusted and disturbed looks. At first he didn't understand, but then he remembered what he had just done. "My nose is twice as strong as a dog's. I'm gonna follow her scent."

Shining nodded to Celestia. She motioned for them to step into their chariots. Once all of them were in their assigned transports, only Tony remained.

"Ya comin' or what?" Applejack called.

He chuckled for a moment. "Hell no, I'm keeping my feet on the ground," he said.

"Don't be stupid," Rainbow said. "How are you gonna keep up with a flying chariot?"

Tony smirked slightly. "Just go," he told them.

Celestia and Cadence exchanged glances, and the younger one shrugged. Celestia sighed but still told the pegasai pulling her chariot to procede. Row by row they took to the skies, creating V-shaped patterns in the sky. Tony leaped after them and plunged down the side of the mountain they were on. The slits in his body opened to change him. Before hitting the ground he did a small flip to land on his feet.

He smashed into the ground below him, creating a sizable crater. He ran forward and picked up speed. Though his abilities didn't affect his speed much, the strength in his legs let him run faster than most of his kind, and faster than every human he'd met. Every few minutes he glanced up to see where the chariots were. He made sure not to get too far ahead of them or too far behind. Mainly staying beneath them, but his constant leaps from hills and running through streams and rivers threw off his measurements.

Up high, Cadence watched Tony speeding across the land. Shining Armor got curious as to what she was so interested in and took a look himself.

"Guess he can keep up, huh?" He laughed softly.

"Tell that to Rainbow," Cadence giggled as she pointed to the pegasus. Her lower jaw was hanging over the side of the chariot as she watched Tony.

Cadence leaned against Shining Armor and let out a long sigh. "What's he like? I wasn't there when he woke up," she said.

"Well," he stammered. "It doesn't matter. It's enough that he's helping us."

She rose a brow at him. "That bad huh?"

"You've no idea," Celestia said from her seat.

Ponyville came into view not long after. Tony decided to go around the entire town, lest he scare the population. The chariots landed in the plain seperating the town from the forest. Tony was already waiting by the trail leading into the eery forest.

"Everyone ready?" He shouted. The stallions lined themselves up in their Captain's desired formation. The princesses, Captain, and Elements moved to the front of the platoon.

"March," Shining shouted. The sound of spears being placed on their mounts behind the guards echoed loudly. Then hooves replaced the noise.

Tony took note of the forest. It was incredibly dim and heavily bushed. There were various animal calls he recognized, and others he didn't. The scents all tickled his sensitive sense of smell. But he focused his attention on the trail of nightshade and the smell of soldiers.

As he sniffed around he noticed Fluttershy jerking her head at every sound the forest made. Her wings were fidgeting behind her as they ventured further into the forest. At heart, he wanted to try and comfort her or help ease her. However, his mind wasn't in the right place, and after his little outburst he doubted they would let him near her.

"Your cutie mark looks weird," he heard Pinkie Pie giggle as she showed him his palm. "What's your special talent?"

He pulled his hand away and looked at what she was talking about. On his hand was his family insignia, etched onto him from birth.

"What's a cutie mark?" He scoffed.

"A cutie mark is something a pony has on their flanks," Twilight said from his opposite side. " It comes when we realize our special talent. Like mine in magic."

"And mine in throwing super-spectacular parties!" Pinkie hopped higher.

"I'm the best flyer," Rainbow boasted.

"Ah'm a mighty good apple bucker," Applejack said.

"I make the best dresses and attire," Rarity chirped with pride. "And Fluttershy here is an expert with animals, isn't that right?"

This caught some of his attention. It wasn't often he met someone, or somepony, that was skilled with animals. She hid behind her mane inevitably and squeaked, "I guess."

A distant howl caused Tony halt. It sounded pained and and forced, almost like a plea.

"Timberwolves?" Shining wondered aloud.

"Maybe," Twilight said. "But I don't think they'd attack an entire regiment of Solar Guards."

Tony listened for a another howl. It came, this time louder yet more shaky. He could tell it was injured, the soldier calling for its pack. Maybe it would lead them to the pack, or it could be a stray.

"That's not a… wait. Timberwolf?" Tony asked, furrowing a brow.

"It's a wolf made out of twigs and sticks and branches and stuff," Pinkie explained. "They're really mean and snarl-ey."

The idea of a wolf made out of wood sounded ridiculous. But he was talking to - and helping - talking ponies.

"Yeah, well its not that," he said. "Its one of the wolves that came here with me. It sounds hurt."

"Then it's best if we avoid it," Celestia said. "Lead on."

Tony glared at her for a moment, then continued his walk.

"You still didn't answer me," Pinkie sang.

"Do all humans have cutie marks on their claws?" Twilight asked.

"First, these aren't claws," he said, showing his appendages. "They're called hands. Second, this isn't a cutie mark. It's an insignia."

She took another look at it. Her eyes followed the line running up from the sides of his hands and up to his elbow. Another pained howl made him perk his head up; they were getting closer to it.

"Ah really hope your sure it ain't no timberwolf," Applejack murmured, worry clear in her voice.

"Trust me, you'll wish it was a timberwolf," Tony replied.

They kept following Tony as he tracked the scent. The soldiers howling only became more frantic as they pressed on. The sound of hoofsteps grew noticeably, somepony was trying to catch up. He glimpsed behind him and saw Rainbow turn away and plant her hoof on the ground. She was close to his left side, and a bit too close to his Daedalak. He shrugged it off as nothing, but her hoofsteps grew louder again, and he felt a slight nudge on the scabbard.

He spun around and came eye-to-eye with Rainbow. She nearly fell back by his sudden advancement. He glared at her mercilessly.

"No… means no, got it?" He snarled lowly. He got back up and kept going.

Rainbow frowned and muttered under her breath."He doesn't have to be such a flankhole about it," Rainbow scoffed.

"Well, he did say you couldn't see his sword," Twilight pointed out. The rainbow mare frowned at her momentarily.

"Still, he acts so vicious", Rarity said. "And his taste in dress is awful."

Both of them had to roll their eyes at her remark. Leave it to Rarity to talk about fashion during a rescue operation.

"Okay Rarity, why don't you make him some clothes when we get back? I'm sure he'll love it," Rainbow teased.

"I'm sure he would. Even my creations will get a smile out of him," she smiled with pride.

Another pained howl, this one uncomfortably close. Tony raised his hand for them to stop. He scanned the surrounding trees and bushes for movement. His nose warned of various animals, some giving off larger essences than others.

Next to Fluttershy a bush began to rustle. The pegasus was gone faster than Rainbow could fly. She clung to Tony, who was the biggest cover she could find.

"W-What is it?" She whispered. Tony grabbed her and placed her back on the ground.

Before somepony could say anything, a huge manticore jumped out. Tony was the first, and albeit only, one to react. He tackled the massive hybrid before it could swipe at Twilight. The two wrestled for a moment before Tony threw it. The manticore tumbled into a tree and roared from its prone position. Tony thought about killing it, but it's frantic breathing hinted towards fear. Terror, even.

He pushed the thought aside and plucked a piece of grass from the ground. Skillfully and gently, he twisted and folded the piece of green into a strange little instrument. The manticore was back up and charging straight for them while he continued to mess with the grass.

"Charge!" Shining ordered. The armored force did so, spears heading for the manticore's chest.

"Waaaaait!", Fluttershy screamed, stepping between the two forced. The guards halted, as did the manticore.

She walked slowly to the beast, making sure not to agitate it. It breathed hard as it watched her approach. She stopped rather close to it and nuzzled its paw softly, her eyes in the most caring position possible.

"Could you please let me and my friends pass Mr. Manticore, sir?" She asked kindly.

Tony stared at her, then to the manticore. He wasn't sure if he was dreaming, but she asked it to move. For a minute, it looked like it was actually thinking about it. But he saw the change in its body movements. Fluttershy shrunk back as it snarled and raised its paw in the air, ready to strike.

"Fluttershy!" The girls screamed.

The paw never connected with her. They all cracked their eyes open, and was unharmed. The manticore was frozen in place, its paw dropping back to its side slowly. Soon they heard music. It was unlike anything they had ever heard. It was more sophisticated than anything Octavia could have performed, but as heavenly as Lyra's hearth. They all turned to the source of the beautiful notes.

Walking slowly to the manticore with his eyes closed, Tony had a piece of grass against his lips, the music coming from the miniature whistle. He nudged for Fluttershy, frozen in fear, to back away. The manticore's eyes jumped to her as she backed away, but turned back to the one making the peaceful noises. Its eyes drooped and it purred as Tony scratched just under its ear. They both sat down, the manticore succumbing to the powerful pleas of sleep.

Once the purring turned to heavy snoring, Tony finished off the Kital song with a steady high note. The last of his music died off into the forest. He removed the natural instrument from his mouth. Carefully he lifted the sleeping giant, placing it beside the trail to sleep. The mares behind him, even Celestia, had their mouths agape.

"Come on, we're getting close", he told them. They stared for another minute before closing their jaws and following.

A different pair of hooves came up to him. They were heavier, the only stallion that would dare speak to him.

"Hey, Tony."

O Shining Armor, what is it you could possibly need?

"What?" He replied without turning.

"Why didn't you just kill it? You killed those other wolves," Shining asked.

Tony knew he could have easily snapped its neck or crushed its skull. But even in his alternate state of mind, Eishla's teachings rewinded in his mind. One of which being to respect nature and her creatures.

"Yeah, I did," he chuckled. "But that doesn't mean I have to kill animals."

Fluttershy, waiting to ask him about the music, overheard his response. He wasn't some sadistic killer, and he respected animals just like her! Maybe she could talk to him about it.

"I killed those wolves because I had to. That… whatever it was-"

"Manticore," Shining corrected.

"Right. It was just scared, and I'm not gonna attack a frightened animal," he said.

Shining went back to the princesses, giving Fluttershy her chance. She picked up her pace and walked next to Tony. He didn't pay her any mind, since he was looking all around. She hesitated to talk, and every time she opened her mouth a light squeak was all she could manage.

"What is it?" He questioned in a demanding voice.

She let out another squeak before answering. "I… I wanted… I wanted to… ask you," she mumbled.

"Ask me what," he asked in an annoyed tone. "And speak up." Tony felt the need to slap himself for even getting slightly aggravated at such a shy, gentle girl. Or mare.

She cringed at his harshness and started having second thoughts. "I-I just wanted to say… that music was really nice," she managed.

"No it wasn't", he scoffed. " I fucked up the notes a bunch of times."

She fell back after he downplayed her compliment. Maybe he was just nice to animals. Rainbow was the first to see her hurt friend. She was fuming that somepony would make Fluttershy feel bad. Whether they knew her or not, he wasn't getting off so easy.

"Hey!" She shouted as she flew in front of him. He just walked on, completely disregarding her.

"Hey!" She shouted again. "What's your problem?! Don't talk nasty to Fluttershy just because your mad!"

"W-Well, he didn't… I wasn't…" She ended with a whimper.

"I saw him!" Rainbow yelled, pointing a hoof at him. "I'm talking to you! What's your problem?!"

Tony kept to himself as he pressed on.

"Stop being such a jerk when we're trying to be nice!" She jabbed a hoof at him. "I bet you don't even have any friends, do you?!"

Tony stopped. They could all see she clearly pushed a button, most likely the red one. She backed away, still steaming with anger. Instead of turning to her he thought about it. Any friends he could have made on Loki'ir, which was probably zero since any like him were all aiming to maybe kill him one day, were gone. Earth wasn't too different either, except that no one was trying to kill him.

He was the kid in the corner, the one kids picked on and pushed around. Sure he could have easily avoided the beatings with a couple of punches. But, his father had made him keep his abilities hidden. The last thing they needed was to draw attention.

He came back to reality and turned his head to look at them. Celestia's horn was faintly lit, as was Shining's and Twilight's, and Applejack was ready to spring into action. He turned back and sniffed. Luna's scent had faded out. The remnants of her scent led back through the forest, the way they came.

"The scent ends here," he informed them.

Celestia came to him. "Are you sure? Is this where she was taken?"

"Of course not," he said. "They must have gone through some kind of water source to break the trail."

The howl was uncomfortably close. Tony had an idea, rather his demented other half had the idea. He inhaled deeply, the smell of blood dominating the rest of the smells. Not far, perhaps a couple meters away.

"How do we find Luna?" She asked him.

"Just stay here," he instructed her. "I'll be right back." He pushed past a wall of branches and bramble.

Celestia turned to the ponies. "I'll be back. Wait for us here," she ordered. They nodded, and she followed after him.

He led her off the trail and into a small clearing. On the other side of the clearing, against a tree, was one of the soldiers. It had a spear that protruded from its shoulder and pinned it against the bark. The wolf began to snarl and bark at Tony as he approached.

It tried to get up but fell back down in pain. Tony pulled his sword and held it to the wolf's throat.

"Heret ujal jro miko rem bemip? (Where have you taken the female?)" he questioned. The wolf gurgled before spitting a glop of saliva and black blood at him.

"Trez det rem hulamsh ul Nedafan, beopal (Die in the fire's of Hell, scum)" it growled. Tony moved the blade over its wound and put the first inch into the open flesh.

Celestia grimaced as Tony put the tip inside the wound. " Tony! Stop this at once!" She ordered.

The soldier thrashed around and let out small whimpers. "G-Gart, gart! (S-Stop, stop!)" it managed through pained grunts.

Tony put the next two inches in slowly. "Jro ekru herot jra yote (You know what I want)" Tony growled. "Heret ujal jro miko rem bemip? ( Where have you taken the female?)"

"Tony! Enough of this!" Celestia shouted. Tony pulled the blade out but left the first inch in.

"Kio-kioli jule, kiopel i hork, i hork! (They're north, there's a lake, a lake!)" it whimpered. "Kreb, tu'uk ven jre (Please, don't kill me)"

Tony sheathed his blade, relieving the soldier. He took a step back and stopped. "Jro crolok dep crotol ferang dot gingrich (You should have thought about it sooner)" he said.

He spun around and rammed his foot into its face. The sound of bone giving way under his foot reached his ears. The soldier slumped, its lifeless body being held still by the spear in its chest.

He pulled his foot out and turned back to Celestia. She was disgusted, horrified, and angry all at once.

"I told you to leave it be!" She yelled. "It was already hurt!"

"I know, but it wasn't gonna stay that way for long," he smiled. "It was calling for help, in case you hadn't noticed."

Just as he brushed past her she made a magic wall in front of him. "Until we rescue my sister and get her to safety you are to subdue them, not kill them," she said sternly. "Do I make myself clear?"

The wall vanished. " Fine," he grumbled. "But you'll pray I did." They regrouped with the rest of the unit.

"It said they took her north, by some lake or something," he said to Celestia.

"Manticore Lake," she sighed. "Of all places, it had to be there."

"Let me guess, tons of manticores?" Tony asked. She nodded. "I'll put take care of them if there's a lot."

"It's not far from here," Shining Armor said. "Twily knows the way."

Celestia raised a brow in question at her student. The purple unicorn smiled sheepishly and rubbed a forehoof.

"I was… doing some research on manticore habits," she explained. "But Shining's right. It's not far, come on."

Twilight took the lead and turned north. The smell of blood was heavy in the air, for Tony at least. A few minutes later he saw why: around a lake that stretched as far as a football field, was bodies of dead manticores. The soldiers were the obvious cause of the massacre. It explained why the manticore from before was terrified. He heard a guard retch to the side, followed by several others groaning, "Celestia help us."

Tony walked among the dead bodies. Many had their insides spilling out, but some were missing them. There were remains of limbs like paws and forelegs. They were warning signs, meant to scare off animals and followers.

On the other side of the lake he saw pieces of branches and twigs moving. He could make out the shapes of regular, Earth wolves, except they were made out of wood. They picked their heads up, and once they saw him they sprinted into the forest.

"So those are timberwolves," he said to himself. "Look like scouts."

The others were working their way around the mangled bodies. They joined him at the waters edge.

"Where do we start?" Shining asked.

"Look around, see if you find a cave or entrance," he suggested.

"Alright everypony," Shining called to the guards. "Fan out and look for any hidden entrances."

The guards dispersed into the surrounding trees. Tony was about to leave until he heard soft sobbing. He looked over to Fluttershy and saw her sitting on her flank beside a dead manticore. Though he still wasn't in full control, he came over to her and put a hand on her back. She was surprised from the unfamiliar touch, and she jumped a little and turned to him.

"They didn't have to die," she whimpered. "Why did they kill them all for no reason at all?"

Tony sighed and rubbed her back sympathetically. "Because they don't care. They were born to kill, and I'm sick of it," Tony growled slightly. "You're supposed to be good with animals, or so your friends say, so I know how you feel. Just try and ignore it, okay? You don't have to stick around here."

Fluttershy sniffled and wiped her eyes with a foreleg. "No. I can still help," she said. "But please, don't let them hurt my friends."

Tony nodded, and Fluttershy went over to help with the search. The pegasi guards, accompanied by Rainbow, searched from the skies. Meanwhile, Twilight and the unicorn guards used spells to look for any hidden structures. To their dismay, there was nothing. Even Tony couldn't find any signs of tunnels or entrances. The search dragged on, and Tony began to notice several things.

One being that the scents of Netu'ung and the soldiers with him lingered. They definitely came through that area but the scent stopped there. Either they wiped their scents clean and moved on or there was some entrance around. It had to be the latter; Arthanians weren't exactly the best liars.

The next thing that stood out was the enviornment. The trees were dark and had a malicious feel, but they still made nice homes. And there was so much vegetation: flowers, grass, plants. Yet there weren't any animals. It made no sense. A nice home, plenty of food, all supported by a body of water. When he was by the water it looked clean.

Then it hit him. There weren't any fish in that lake. They couldn't have all died… something killed them. The water… it had to be in the water! But they did something to it, with Netu'ung they would have done something to keep him from following.

He ran back to the clearing and saw a guard leaning down for a drink.

"Stay away from the water!" Tony shouted to him. The guard stopped an inch from the surface and moved away.

"What's wrong?!" He panicked. " Is it poisoned?!"

"Don't be ridiculous," Tony scowled.

"You found them?!" Twilight shouted as she galloped over.

"I might have," he shrugged. He reached into his pocket and grabbed the only quarter he had left.

"What's that?" Pinkie asked as she looked closer.

Tony tossed it into the water. Electrical ripples flashed as the coin sank to the bottom. Tony let out a chuckle. They made the defense system just for him, and in a short amount of time. It was flattering, or at least to his dominant mind at the time.

"Great!" Rainbow groaned loudly, throwing her hooves in the air. "How do we get down there?"

Tony took off his shirt and pants and tossed them aside, leaving him in nothing but his briefs.

"What are you doing?" Cadence asked.

"Well," he grunted as he rolled his shoulders and elicited a snap from his bones. "Since none of you can take thousands of volts of electicity, I'm gonna go for a little swim."

"You can't be serious!" Twilight shouted. "No pony can survive that much! Not even you!"

He chuckled at what sounded like an insult, even though he knew it wasn't. "Then you're in for a shock."

He dived into the water before any of them could protest. His body's metals only served as a conductor, and soon he could feel the buildup of watts. Without a doubt it hurt, a lot, but he swam deeper and deeper. The lake was illuminated by the currents attempting to blow up his heart. He fought through the pain as he searched for some sort of entrance.

As he sweeped over the bottom of the lake he found the bodies of fried fishes and a few manticores. The poor things had no idea what happened when they were shocked to death. He continued his search around the bottom, his lungs starting to run out of oxygen. Near the middle of the lake he noticed a faint glimmer of blue. He swam closer to the source of light and found that it was actually a steel plate. Not just a plate; there was a wheel on top. A hatch.

A powerful pulse of electricity made him try and gasp. The rest of the air in his lungs escaped and floated back up. He had to work fast. He planted his feet on the submerged dirt and grabbed the wheel. His burning lungs weakened as he pulled on the hatch. It refused to budge an inch.

His lungs begged him for air, unable to carry on at this rate. The panic in his head cranked up as he felt the signs of oxygen deprivation. This only worked to double his efforts and as he pulled with all his might, it creaked. The wheel loosened and turned in the water.

Once it cracked open the water poured into the new space. He heard several slamming noises before he surfaced. The water pulled at him, but his powerful arms and legs pushed him up. As darkness began to fill his vision he exploded out of the water, gasping greedily for the wonderful air.

"Stay on the bank!" He called to them. "Wait for it to drain out!"

The water drained into the open hatch and several other tubes at the bottom of the lake. Tony knew they served as emergency drains, in case something like this happened. But the fact that there were drains bothered him. Something like that would have taken months. The electricity lines would have also needed weeks before it was operational. This wasn't made in one day. It could have been well over a year before something like it was made.

"Its all gone! Come on!" Pinkie laughed as she tumbled down the dirt slope. Twilight teleported herself and the girls to join the muddy mess that was Pinkie.

Celestia made her way down, giving him his clothes to put back on. Before they went any further, Tony told her, "Keep half the guards on the surface. We don't need any of these things getting loose."

Shining gave the command and fifty of the stallions stayed behind. The other half slid down and formed up.

"So Luna's down there?" Cadence asked Tony.

He took another deep inhale. "Yeah, I can smell her. When we get down there you stay behind me, got it?"

"Lead the way," Shining smiled as he lifted his hoof in a false gentlecoltly fashion.

Tony dropped himself feet first into the hatch. It was a small drop to the floor. He knocked out the two soldiers stationed on either side of the tunnel and looked around. The cavern proved his suspicions. Steel beams supported the ceiling above while torches lit the way. There were also power conduits leading into the walls and along the ceiling. A year was a mistake, it had to be a decade before this could have been built.

Celestia was the first to join him, followed shortly by Cadence and Shining Armor. Then Twilight, a still muddy Pinkie Pie who landed on the first, Rainbow carrying Applejack, and Fluttershy carrying Rarity.

"Golly," Applejack gasped. "How big is this place?"

"This must've taken a while to make," Rainbow commented.

This wasn't unlike many densTony had been in. In fact, they were all made the same. Meaning, he could navigate his way through with the group, get to the prisoner blocks, free Luna, and get out. As long as they kept hidden. That is, if their presence wasn't already known.

"Tony." He shook from his thoughts and turned to Celestia. "Lead the way."

He began the navigation through the tunnels. As they crept through, he could smell something apart from the ponies and soldiers. The scent was familiar, but he couldn't quite put his finger on it.

"Luna!" The moon goddess was startled awake. She sat on her haunches to look at the human.

"What is it Daniel?" She groaned.

She noticed a panicked shake in his "hands", as he called them. "Listen, I have a plan," he whispered anxiously.

Now he really had her attention. She came closer to the bars that seperated them. " You mean you've discovered a way out?" She asked, a little excited.

"No, but there will be," he assured her. "Okay look, I didn't want to tell you this but its the only way we're gonna get out."

"What is it?"

He turned away for a moment, then to the ground below him and sighed. "These Arthanians, they aren't too nice with their prisoners. Males, like me, they'll just torture and kill. But with females…" He paused for a minute, thinking of a way to say it without actually saying it.

"With females they do what?" She questioned.

"With females they rape them," he bluntly stated. "It's been almost a day and four hours since you've been in here and from what someone I knew told me, that's as long as they wait. Any minute now that door's gonna open and one of 'em are gonna try and-"

"They wouldn't dare!" Luna shouted loudly. Dan could see the horrified and disgusted look. "I'll have them in chains if they do much as touch me!"

"Shh!" he shushed her. "They are, okay? Royalty or not they're gonna try to. We can use this Luna! When he comes in, let him get in. When he does, get to the back of the cell and as close to the bars as you can. I'll take care of the rest and we'll have you in Canterlot, in no time!"

She wasn't too sure. If Daniel's plan failed he could end up dying and her becoming a used mare. Or they would both be tortured then she would be raped. Still, if it did work she could escape and return to Canterlot.

Dan could see the uncertainty in her face. He reached through the bars and put his hands on her shoulder. At least, he thought it was a shoulder.

"Trust me Luna," he almost pleaded. "I've been in a situation like this before. I promise I won't let them hurt you."

She raised a brow at him. "How can you be so sure this plan of yours will actually succeed?" He smiled, since he wasn't entirely sure the plan would work.

"A good friend of mine once told me, 'Never make a promise you can't keep' " She looked back to him. "So there. Do you trust me?"

He held out his hand, waiting for a reply. She weighed the consequences in her mind, but ultimately came to a conclusion. Reluctantly, she placed her hoof in his hand.

"I trust you," she sighed.

"Good. Now when he comes in, do exactly like I told you," he instructed. "Wait for him to come in, get to the back, then next to the—"

The door swung open, a large Arthanian standing in the doorway. It leaned back to the other two guarding and whispered something. They chuckled before the two soldiers walked away. The soldier remaining shut the door and locked it. Then, it removed the thick leather serving as chest armor. It unhooked the strap that held its club at its waist, then it made its way around the cells. The animals that were caged either cowered at the back of their cells or roared at it.

It made a leisure pace past Dan's cell, its occupant pretending to be asleep. It stopped right in front of Luna's cell. She gulped as it faced her direction, its eyes examining every inch of her body. If the plan was going to work, she had to lure it in somehow.

As uncouth as it was, and downright dirty, she stood up slowly. She whipped her flowing mane to the side and positioned her body sideways, giving the soldier a view of her slender figure. Just as she expected, it recognized her as a female. It unlocked her cell and stepped in. Step 1: check. Step 2: get it further inside.

Now that she had its attention, she backed into the wall. She glanced down at Daniel, who was "asleep". Her attention refocused on the soldier, who had came closer. It began to fondle itself, disgusting her immediately. Luna had to follow through with the plan, as revolting as the sight was. She stepped aside and backed into the corner. It followed her until its pride was only a few feet from her.

It advanced, a little more eager than it should have been. Before it could come within touching distance of her, two arms shot out of the cell beside hers. Dan's cuffed hands put the chain over the Arthanian's neck and pulled it against the bars. Luna bucked it in the stomach, allowing her human companion to put it on its rear as he pulled. Dan struggled to keep the Arthanian in its choke hold, as it kept clawing at his forearms and nearly bit him mulitple times.

The struggling soldier soon began to lower its arms and stopped flailing. When its whole body went limp, and a good two minutes for safe measure, Dan pulled the chain away. He panted from the exertion and smiled wearily.

"Okay," he panted. "Okay. Phew. Good job, Luna. Now get me its keys."

She went around the body and stood above the keys. She tried to lift it with her magic, but found it wouldn't come alive with her indigo aura. If the situation weren't so dire she would have definitely face-hoofed. She took them in her mouth and galloped to the bars.

"Ake da kees!" She tried to say. He didn't need to be told twice. He grabbed the keys and unlocked his cell, then used the key to free himself.

"Awesome! Now, let's see what he had." Dan searched through the soldier's armor and took its sword. He found a small dagger in the inside sheath. "Shit. Not much to work with. Luna, put this on."

He threw the reinforced cloth to her hooves. Trying to put it on without magic was a hassle, since the straps slipped away from her hooves.

"I… require assistance," she groaned as she failed to get a hold of the strap.

"Oh yeah," he laughed sheepishly. "C'mere."

He fixed the fasteners tightly around her belly. The armor fit a bit loose, but it would keep a spear or an arrow from hitting her.

"Tell me, have you figured out our escape route?" She questioned. He tightened the strap around the base of her neck before sighing and shaking his head with a chuckle.

"Not really," he said a little amusedly.

She eyed him questioningly, and a bit amused herself. "Haven't you been here before?" She repeated.

"I said I've been in this situation, your highness." Though she couldn't see him, she could just imagine him smiling. "Still, shouldn't be too hard, since I can read the signs."

With the last of the strappings fastened, Dan rolled up his right pant leg. Luna saw a black L-shaped piece of metal taped to his thigh. Below it were three rectangular containers. He ripped them off and inserted one of the containers into a slot in the piece of metal.

"What is that?" Luna questioned, she tilting her head to the side.

"M9," he smirked. "Holds 12 9mm rounds, and I got three clips."

Her blank expression showed her loss. "Y'know, a gun?"

"What is this ‘gun’ you speak of?", she asked. He groaned, a little annoyed at her confusion and at himself for assuming she would know.

"Just pray I don't have to show you," he said. "Can you handle a weapon?" He offered the club to her, keeping the blade and dagger.

She bit the handle of the blunt object and took a few preliminary swings. To Dan it was confusing, how she could swing the weapon with her mouth and not have it slip. Then again, she must have learned to do it, seeing how she was a pony.

"Ready?" She nodded. "Alright, the halls are pretty dim, so just avoid any light." He paused to glance at her wings. "You can fly?"

Another nod. "Sorry, but don't fly. The halls really aren't that high, and you'll probably get caught in the light. Stay close, and watch my back."

They entered the dark halls. The guards still hadn't returned, giving Dan enough time to look around for the signs. He read them in his head.

Block D, Block C, Resting Chambers, Scout Cages…

He gulped at the thought of having a pack of scouts running around in these close quarters.

As they reached the first intersection a couple of conversing soldiers made their presence known. He stopped and gestured for Luna to get against the wall. Thankfully the wolves were too distracted to notice them slip past, down the hall they had come from. So far, everything was going smoothly.

Then…

BEEP! BEEP! BEEP!

Alarms began to sound off throughout the tunnels.

"Shit."

Author's Note

Shit's heating up! Remember to like, fav and comment guys! Peace!

Ragnok
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

Ragnok

Author's Note

Hey guys! That_Random_Pony here! Another revision, one step closer to having all thirty-something chapters fixed! If you've come this far, and like it so far, I urge you to continue! And ignore any spacing, grammar, and spelling mistakes. But, as always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Ragnok

"What are they talkin' about?" Applejack questioned.

"Netu'ung's challenging him," Dan explained.

"Challenging him for what?" Twilight whispered.

They all winced as small openings ripped apart on Tony's back, letting the metals creep out. Across from him, Netu'ung's skin turned coarse, and cracks began to spread over his body. The shapes bumped out and hardened to make scales, and a tail grew from his tailbone. The mask covered Tony's face, and his mouthpiece shut. Netu'ung grew bigger than he already was, giving him a more intimidating look. With their transformations complete, the two Signa roared ferociously, Tony's being more demonic while Netu'ung's was louder. The ponies shuddered as the roars died off.

"We must leave," Luna strained. Her wing wasn't broken, but it was still painful to move.

"I'm sorry to say, Princess," Dan sighed,"but we can't."

"And why is that?" Celestia asked. Dan pointed behind the guards, and to several soldiers lined up.

"When did they get there?!" Rainbow shouted. The guards formed up in front of the wolves, who refused to charge forward.

From what Twilight had seen, the soldiers were savage and blood hungry animals. They killed without remorse, but they were just standing there, mere feet from the Solar guards. The second human seemed relaxed with their presence.

"Why are they just standing there?" Twilight whispered to the human.

"Because, we're with Tony, and they're with Netu'ung," Dan explained, nodding to the scaled adversary.

"What does that have to do with anything?" Twilight questioned further, still confused.

"Since Netu'ung and Tony are fighting, as long as we don't attack, they won't either," Dan summarized.

"S-S-So w-what happens i-if we… run?" Fluttershy squeaked.

Dan checked his clip, sighing as he remembered he was just about empty. "They attack… fight's over… and Netu'ung will aim for us."

"So we wait for Tony and the other human to finish their battle?" Celestia said from behind him. Dan nodded.

"You said he was challenging Tony. Challenging him for what exactly?" Cadence asked.

"That's… not for me to say," Dan said.

Another roar sounded the start and both Signa shot forward, kicking up dirt behind them. The distance rapidly closed, until the two collided with tremendous force. Given Tony's smaller size, instead of being knocked away, he was carried along after Netu'ung shouldered into him. Before he could continue and slam his adversary into the far trees, Tony shook from his brief daze and jabbed at Netu'ung's stomach, forcing him to stop. He replied with both fists across his face, then raked the boy's chest with his razor sharp claws. Tony roared as he clutched the new gashes, and it turned into a cry of pain as Netu'ung kicked him.

He tumbled backwards like a rag doll, slamming into a tree to halt at last. Netu'ung was right behind him, driving his knee into Tony's head. He brought it back and slammed it down again several times before picking him up and tossing him near the bank. Tony coughed up blood and groaned as the slash marks weeped blood. Letting loose a bellow, Netu'ung rushed forward again, attempting to hammer him with his entwined hands. Before he could meet his mark, Tony jumped into the air and flew up. He pursued instantly, taking their brawl to the skies. He connected with his fist, but Tony slipped around his fist and countered with his own punch.

Tony grunted as he continuously drove his left fist into Netu'ung's reinforced belly. He brought his knee up into his scaled stomach, then continued his jabbing. Netu'ung, however, had had enough. He curled his fist as Tony kept hammering him with blows, then uppercut the adolescent suddenly, halting the stream of attacks. Netu'ung grabbed Tony before he could fall and whipped his face into his foot. He pulled him back up and started beating his midsection. Now that he knew the Doshu'um had energy left, he enhanced his strikes, pouring more and more power into them.

Each strike of his fist made Tony fall into and shake out of a daze. He grunted with each hit, feeling the power with each impact. He held on, enduring the energized punches one by one. Netu'ung didn't let up, even as he tired. The energy he put into the attacks weren't necessary, but he knew the Doshu'um was tenacious, and would be harder to put down. As he laughed boastfully, his voice caught, a pained strain replacing his mocking. Tony had forced his right arm to rocket into Netu'ung's airway, leaving him momentarily dazed. Taking his opportunity, Tony grabbed Netu'ung and hurled him back towards the ground.

The ponies, and human, shielded their eyes from the cloud of dirt that exploded out from the impact. Another cloud was kicked up right after, courtesy of Tony smashing his fist into Netu'ung. He jabbed at the fallen man with the energy he had been saving, forcing grunts and attempts to stop his barrage of jabs. Every attempt was met with a crippling punch to either shoulder, causing the arm to crumple. Netu'ung's scales took the brunt of the attacks, but he was still in pain from what did register. He caught Tony's fists and headbutted him, causing him to stumble backwards before getting kicked into the tree line. Tony smashed through a tree and into a large boulder, which stopped him from flying any further.

Neither made an attempt to attack; both kept where they were and panted. Their little skirmish lasted a mere ten minutes, their energies nowhere near their maximum. Still, their second forms burned off power to stay active, which was now making them pay. Tony mostly. Being an adolescent meant he didn't have much control in his second form. He noticed Netu'ung had put a considerable amount of power into his attacks, and he guessed he must have wasted some of it. Honestly, he didn't expect to make it this far into the battle. Not like this at least. His stomach was rippling with pain, his neck was sore, his face was swelling, blood was trickling out of his nose and some came from the side of his mouth. All of it pooled within the mouthguard of his mask.

Those on the sidelines were in complete shock and awe, save for Dan, who had seen these types of battles. Each of their mouths were hanging open, even Luna. Celestia was wide-eyed from the epic battle raging in front of them. The yellow one, Fluttershy if he remembered, was cowering behind the small white one, Rarity. She was scared, he knew that much. He was too; from the looks of things, Netu'ung was winning.

"They're so… savage," Rarity managed to say.

"And strong," Rainbow muttered, shaking from her momentary awe.

"Think so?" Dan chuckled. The ponies looked at him with confused expressions. "Then brace yourselves, 'cause they've been holding back this whole time."

Right then, Netu'ung yelled as he channeled his energy levels to their peak. The wind picked up around him, blowing the guards', mares', and soldiers' fur and manes. Dan and the ponies squinted and raised a limb to try and see past the gusts. Another roar, and another shockwave of wind bursted forth. Tony called on any and all energy he had.

You're struggling, are you?

Tony grunted, falling to a knee and clutching his head viciously.

You only need to—

NO! I… I won't… I won't let you hurt… anyone else!

"Anyone else"? Unlike the Signa. Unlike your targets. Unlike your care—

SHUT UP!

Netu'ung's roars died down, his energy lifting chunks of the ground accidentally. But even though he had fully charged his rites, Tony kept on.

We can win this… but only, if you release me.

No… no… I can… I can do this! …I… I can win!

His struggling to keep It in check allowed some power to leak out. The change was incredible. He felt powerful, invincible… and angry. No… enraged. And the man he loathed second above all was standing in front of him. Challenging him.

With a more primal roar, he rushed forward on all fours. Netu'ung was taken completely off guard, and the result was a dazing headbutt. Tony jumped on him, roaring and snarling as the power overtook his weak mind. He pinned Netu'ung to the ground and started blindly punching his fists into his chest. Recovering from the burst of energy, Netu'ung started gathering energy in his palms, holding back the red spheres that would appear. He waited for the right moment. The moment the berserk child would give him to end this.

Dan noticed Tony's feral behavior. The signs were all too clear. It was making a push. " Tony! TONY! Tony snap out of it!"

He didn't seem to hear, or he just didn't care. But he kept thrashing, roaring and yelling with each hit.

"TONY! You're stronger! Fight It! Come on, man, you can do this! Just STOP! TONY!"

The sensible part of Tony's mind regained control, stopping his violent and inaccurate strikes. He peered over to his friend, then glanced to the others. The mares were giving him horrified looks, but his vision turned to black as he sailed backwards. Netu'ung had taken the opportunity and blasted Tony from point blank. Energy was meant for ranged attacks, but when used in combat it was devastating.

Tony dropped like a rock a few feet from the ponies. Shining put up another protection spell, in fear of Tony's body falling on them. He kept it active as Netu'ung walked over, cracking his neck and rolling his shoulders. The strikes had managed to fracture a rib, which irritated him. He was a full grown Signa, the strongest outside the royal family. Yet here he was: battered by a child.

Tony's vision came back, the colorful skies of the afternoon above. The two blasts left him disoriented, and he could sense Netu'ung coming. His ears were ringing, but he could faintly hear Dan's voice screaming for him to get up.

It sounded like Dan was yelling from the other side of a glass wall. He could hear the voices of the other ponies shouting with Dan, but Netu'ung stood above him now, a victorious smirk curled on his face. He glanced to the group of ponies, then back to Tony. The smirk twisted into a psychotic smile.

Netu'ung knelt beside Tony, grabbed his head, cocked his arm back, then slammed it into Tony's face. The ground shook from the force of the blow. The metals over Tony's face bent and cracked, but he couldn't scream. All he could do was grunt lowly and clench his fists in agony. Netu'ung pulled back his fist slowly, then drove it back down. Same spot, more force. An audible bam! echoed, after his fist made contact. Again his arm came back sluggishly, then came down like a piston. He broke through Tony's mask, which was now cracked open, blood pouring out.

The mares watched in horror as Netu'ung slowly beat him. Bam… bam… bam, over and over. Tony wasn't moving, only when Netu'ung delivered another shot at his face. Even then, he only jerked slightly, his arms shaking before resting on the dirt. They winced after each hit, blood dripping from Netu'ung's fist and splattering onto the magic barrier. Dan had to watch… even if it meant watching Tony die.

They weren't experienced with these sorts of things. Applejack was using her stetson to cover her face. Rainbow was fuming that she couldn't help. Rarity looked away completely, but still cringed from the sounds. Pinkie stared on in horror, her mane somehow drooping, and Twilight was with Celestia and Luna, trying to ignore the brutal beating. Fluttershy was crying and whimpering alone, peeking slightly but cowering when a hit shook the ground.

Dan walked over to her and wrapped his arms around her. She looked up at him, then buried her face into his torn shirt after another hit sounded. Her tears soaked the spot she was in.

Poor girl's scared out of her mind.

He stroked her mane gently and whispered, "It's alright. We're safe… don't cry."

She sobbed quietly and whimpered. "He's gonna die," she sniffled.

Applejack trotted over and nuzzled Fluttershy. "Don't cry, sugar," she hushed, doing her best to console her. Dan could see the tears brimming her own eyes.

The princesses and Twilight came too. "We mustn't give up," Celestia said. Another crack of Netu'ung's strike made her cringe.

"Yeah, Fluttershy," Rainbow said softly, placing her hoof on the pegasus' shoulder. "We can't give up."

Fluttershy still cried, the sounds of Tony's beating still audible. "He's gonna die," she repeated. Dan hugged her closer, then came eye to eye with her.

"No he's not," he gently assured her. "He'll make it… he will. He won't let any of them hurt us."

BAM!

"How is he gonna help?" Applejack questioned harshly, her voice cracking. "He's gettin' beat senseless and we can't do nothin' about it!"

BAM!

"Applejack's right. That's why… if Tony can't win, I'll send you all back to Canterlot," Celestia said.

Twilight quickly turned to the princess. "You can't! You won't have enough mana left to get yourself—!" She paused as the princess gave a solemn nod. "Princess, you can't! You'll… you'll—"

Celestia hugged her student close, as well as her sister. "My priorities are my subjects. My life means nothing if I just sit here and let those monsters have their way with us. Yes, I'll send you all to Canterlot… and I will stay here."

Dan put his hand on the princess' shoulder, causing her to peer down at him. On his face was a small, comforting smile. "Don't talk like that. You won't have to do that."

"I have to—"

"No," Dan said, the smile remaining. "You don't, and you know why?"They looked to him as though he was crazy.

"Tony will never let something like that happen."

BAM!

"He made a promise to me, and someone he held dear to him."

BAM!

"That promise was to protect anyone and everyone he could."

BAM!

"To keep anyone in harm's way safe, no matter how badly they treated him."

BAM!

"We're gonna get out of here. All of us. Because Tony's gonna win."

BAM!

"Tony's gonna beat Netu'ung, and keep us safe. He promised."

BAM!

"And when Tony makes a promise, he keeps it."

BAM!

"Always."

Tony's eyes shot open. "GRAAAAAH!" Tony channeled all of his strength into his right fist and punched Netu'ung.

Netu'ung stumbled backwards, and Tony forced himself up. His left arm was broken, but it didn't matter to him. He charged forward and punched Netu'ung in the stomach with his good arm. Again, and again, and again, pushing him back. Netu'ung stabbed his claws into his sides, which Tony ripped out. Netu'ung was gripping his shoulders as Tony willed his body to keep going, well passing its limits. He wasn't going to let Netu'ung win. He wasn't going to let Netu'ung hurt Dan. He wasn't going to let Netu'ung hurt any of the ponies with him.

He was going to stop Netu'ung here, and now.

For the first time in his life, Tony summoned energy into his palm. He put his hand on Netu'ung's chest and bellowed as a burst of blue fired out in a huge beam. It ripped through Netu'ung's scales and blasted a hole clean through him. He dropped to the floor, bleeding profusely, but still alive. Tony dragged him away from the group of ponies and got him onto his knees. His left arm pained him as it swayed limply, useless until it healed.

With a grunt, he pulled his Daedalak out of the ground and walked back to Netu'ung. He put the tip of the brilliantly blue blade at the back of Netu'ung's head. The dying Signa stared blankly ahead, waiting for his death.

Tony poked the tip inside. "This is for Eishla, you bastard," he growled, his voice broken.

Netu'ung couldn't scream. Instead, he opened his mouth to roar, but all that came out was a muffled groan and the other end of the Daedalak. Dan shielded Fluttershy's eyes from the execution, the other ponies turning away of their own accord. After a loud thump they turned back, Tony standing above the body of the Signa.

Tony sheathed his sword, and turned back to the ponies. The Arthanians were gone, now that their commander was dead. Dan walked to him, but ran when he saw Tony nearly fall. He put his arm over his shoulder and helped keep him up.

"Hey, kid," Dan chuckled. "You alright?"

His weary body managed to let the metals recede into his body. His nose was dripping blood, and his mouth was streaming with the red liquid. The entirety of his face look mangled and beaten. Tony could only grunt as Dan helped him limp over to a tree.

"There we go", Dan grunted as he sat Tony against the tree. "You did it man. You beat him."

He coughed up blood when he tried to speak. "Yeah… I… guess I… did," he strained. Fluttershy galloped over to him and looked at his wounds. The metals had covered a majority of them, and only now did she see the extent of his beating.

Where the metals had once been were slash marks, teeth holes, bruises, red blood, black blood. His left elbow was pointing at an odd angle and his face was masked by his own blood. She couldn't do anything without a first aid or medical kit.

"How do you feel?" Dan whispered. Tony's expessionless gaze frightened him. "Tony? Tony!"

"Not so loud," Tony croaked. Dan sighed with relief. "I'm not dead."

"No, but you were damn near close," Dan chuckled. He reached into his pocket and took out Tony's old mp3.

"My… my iPod. Ah!" he yelped as his left arm moved slightly.

"Please, don't move," Fluttershy gently said.

Dan showed the headphones that went with it. "Yeah, I always carried it with me. Y'know, memories and all," Dan smiled. He plugged in the headphones and put them into Tony's ears.

"What are those for?" Twilight asked from behind him.

"Don't worry, it'll help him," Dan said. He turned it on, the Apple logo appearing on screen. The ponies came closer to see it.

"What is it?" Twilight asked in wonder. Dan opened up the music app filled with thousands of songs. He played one at random and laid it on Tony's lap.

"Its called an iPod. It plays music and other stuff," he said. "He just needs some rest for now, right, kid?"

"Yeah," he mumbled. "I…". He fell asleep instantly, which made Dan chuckle.

"Working too much, are we?" Dan laughed. He peered over his shoulder and saw the mares with worried expressions.

"Will he be alright?" Rarity asked.

"He's not gonna… y'know…" Applejack gestured towards Tony, and Dan shook his head.

"He'll be fine," he assured them. "This isn't the first time he's looked like this." He chuckled as he recalled all the times Tony had stood at death's door.

"This happens often?" Celestia questioned suddenly. Dan nodded, sadly and happily.

"There's never a dull moment with him," Dan chuckled. "Not with how hard he works himself."

"We should get him to a hospital," Fluttershy said. Twilight lit her horn, and Tony was covered in a faint purple glow.

"Don't," Dan said, raising his hand.

"We can't leave him here," Twilight said. "He needs to be treated."

A muffled heartbeat resounded, and they glanced back over to Tony. Twilight released her spell on him and watched in awe. The scar on his left arm continued to glow a faint blue even after she cancelled the spell. The muffled beating came from him, and as it thumped his arm straightened out into its regular position. It wasn't like before, where the flesh jerked horrifically. This time, small pieces of his essence seemed to break away from the wound, and as it did it healed. The beating faded once his arm was normal, as did the aura.

"I thought it took time before that happened," Twilight said, still a bit stunned by what she had seen. "And he didn't glow like that before!"

"Normally it takes time, but with music it heals faster," Dan said, pointed to the iPod. "I don't really understand it, and I don't think he does either."

"Wow! That's so neat!" Pinkie exclaimed, hopping in place. "So he's gonna be alright, right? Heehee! I said right twice!" Dan smiled at her lively nature.

"Yeah. Like I said, he just needs some rest," he smiled.

"As do most of us," Celestia smiled. Rainbow stopped mid-yawn and chuckled sheepishly. "Shining Armor, have the guards set the tents for the night. And bring a blanket for our guests."

"Yes, Princess." He bowed before walking to the stallions.

"Thank you princess," Dan nodded. She smiled warmly and came closer.

"No, thank you… I'm sorry," she chuckled softly. "I didn't get your name."

"Daniel. Daniel Fondor, your majesty," he bowed.

"Well thank you Daniel Fondor, for rescuing my sister", she smiled. Dan nodded and turned to Tony.

"I appreciate it, but I can't take a lot of credit," Dan chuckled. Celestia raised a brow, and he pointed to Tony. "All I did was break us out, and I'm sorry to say, but we wouldn't have made it far if Rambo over here didn't come." Celestia smiled and nodded at him.

"Rambo?" Luna questioned.

"Never mind," Dan chuckled. "It's a human thing."

"Sister," Luna said. "Could you remove this ring?" She pointed to the metallic band. "I believe it is suppressing my magic."

Celestia nodded and fired a small beam at the ring. It fell to the ground, and Luna stomped on what remained of it. The two sisters horns began to glow, and the sun disappeared over the horizon. The moon rose in turn, and Dan watched in amazement. Luna had told him about her responsibilities, which was raising and lowering the moon. Still, it looked completely unreal. The dark of the night set in, only to be illuminated by the dozens of stars and the moon.

"Wow," Dan said.

"Do the rulers of your world not raise the sun and moon?" Luna asked. Dan shook his head while he gazed at the stars.

"Heck no. On my world, the Earth revolves around the sun and the moon around the Earth," Dan explained.

"It must be confusing," Luna said, giggling at Dan's amazement.

"Not really," Dan chuckled.

This time Fluttershy yawned, and some of the others did too, including Celestia. "Maybe you guys should sleep," Dan smiled.

"I'm with him. G'night," Rainbow called as she left. Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie all followed.

"But I have so many questions!" Twilight said. "What's your planet like? What are the ponies like? How does—"

"Relax!" Dan laughed, raising his hand. "I promise I'll answer any questions you have tomorrow. I'm pretty tired, and you look like you need the rest too."

Twilight managed to stifle a yawn, but she listened and went to join her friends.

"Goodnight Daniel," Celestia nodded.

"Night princess," he bowed. Celestia left, leaving Dan, Tony, and Luna. She was looking at Tony with a worried expression, and Dan noticed. "Don't worry, he's gonna be fine. Just get some rest."

She smirked at the last sentence. "I'm princess of the night Daniel," she began. "Meaning I watch over my little ponies whilst they sleep, remember?"

Daniel rolled his eyes and smiled. "Then get to it", he remarked playfully. She rolled her eyes and teleported onto a nearby cloud. Dan turned back to Tony, the muffled heartbeat returning.

Behind all that blood, and broken-ness, and power, was his buddy. His pal. He changed a lot since they last met, like height, face, and power. He couldn't even fathom what could have happened over the past 10 years, but maybe Tony would tell him. He fixed his seating against the tree and layed his head on Tony's shoulder, like a brother would.

Ten years. Ten goddamn years and you're back. Well, not back home, but we're back together. And you're not dying anytime soon, right kid?

Tony stirred a bit in his sleep, and Dan smiled, closing his eyes. "Rad."

Second Chances
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

Second Chances

Author's Note

Going through these old chapters is horrendous. Please, with all the empathy you have, ignore any errors further on. On another note: another one down! Hopefully the future errors won't drive off any more readers. I know I would leave if it had THIS many mistakes! But, I urge you to march on! So, as always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Second Chances

Reku'un jumped from the thick Defili branches to navigate through the area. He couldn't travel as fast as his brothers or most others, since he just learned how to travel by tree. It still made him feel older as he jumped to the next branch. Only the young ran through the vast forests down below. The soldiers did too when they were training, but other than that the trees were their form of transportation. He loved the feeling of the wind in his face, his robe and cape fluttering behind him.

A familiar scent tickled his nostrils. A huge smile appeared on his lips, and he stopped on the next branch. He hopped around impatiently as he waited. A minute later, another person landed on the same branch. Jerosh, Reku'un's eldest brother, stood up in front of him. Reku'un wrapped his arms around big brother in a tight hug, and Jerosh laughed as he kneeled down.

"Deposh, mijor manol (Hello, little brother)" he chuckled, ruffling his brother's hair. Reku'un laughed and stepped back as he smiled.

"Jerosh! Jra bechet jro (Jerosh! I missed you!)" Reku'un laughed. Jerosh ruffled his hair again and laughed with him.

"Jra bechet jro, bikir (I missed you, too)" Jerosh smiled. "Jorr dit temalosh? (How is everything?)"

"Kerakno ignash felq hiwak, grak dot'it wenil farq. Herodo dest jra meesh et ikanaq… peb jra'll ket bimar demi (Training started last cycle, and it's really hard. Daddy says I need to practice… but I'm not doing good)" Reku'un muttered.

Jerosh sighed, understanding how Reku'un felt. It was long ago that he started his own training, but now he was an adult. And there was the matter that his little brother was receiving special training since he was the Doshu'um. Even so, he couldn't stand seeing him like this. He used his index finger and thumb to guide Reku'un's gaze back to him.

"Det hyuug jro gav meep, feder? (In time you will learn, okay?)" Jerosh smiled.

"Feder (Okay)" Reku'un grinned. It was then that Reku'un noticed the last rays of the sun beginning to ebb.

"Duke meesh blerk, Heraj kaja jro minosh (One more thing, mother wants you home)" Jerosh grinned stupidly. Reku'un groaned dramatically, then fell on his back.

"Dot'it relf metew zachra! (It's not even sundown!)" he whined. Instead of becoming annoyed, Jerosh smiled and huffed in mock annoyance.

"Feder, feder (Okay, okay)" Jerosh chuckled as he turned his back to him. "Jra vetes jro'ak ket vitalip hokor erit mita (I guess you're not getting hokor for dinner)"

When he turned around, the boy was gone. Down the path he could see small footsteps cracking the branches. He chuckled to himself.

Boy can move when he wants to.

It wasn't long before Reku'un made it to his home. There was really no way of missing it. It was the tallest tree on Loki'ir. The Lithifer Tree. He had heard stories of each Makti that lived there, along with their sons. Not all lived there, only the Makti's after his many-great's grandfather Alamazeu. It was thousands of years ago, but the tree still stood.

Climbing it was something Reku'un had gotten used to. The braches were as big as Defili trunks and four times as strong, making stable footing available. Of course they didn't hollow out the entire tree, that would take ages! But Alamazeu did put their home in the best possible place. With one more leap Reku'un reached that place: the middle of the Lithifer.

The view was breathtaking. It was one of his favorite things to look at. The sun retreating over the horizon, all of its fading colors painting the skies. And below those colors was his father's kingdom. Well, some of it. It was hard to believe that, one day, they would all bow to him. His father had said it was a great responsibility and the highest of honors, but that only made the idea of ruling a planet scarier.

It was another worry for another time. Reku'un dashed inside and was immediately hit with the smell of cooking hokor meat. He ran through the main room and into the dining room. It was a large room, meant for their family to enjoy their meals together. The table had been carved out from the floor, and designed with many of Loki'ir's flowers and animals. The fires underneath the kettle and the rotisserie'd hokor were managed by ancient energies of his ancestors, who made it so that the fires never burned out, but never spread beyond their own space.

His other brothers, Agner, Derekosh, Fermot, and Jaqeluu were already at the table. Agner was the closest to his age, by 14 years. It wouldn't be long before he was gone to fight in the war. Agner was a bit more slim than the rest, but it went well with his speed-based fighting style. Like all others he had black hair, a fit body, green eyes (which were rare in their family) and an olive-tan skin tone.

Derekosh was the third youngest, being just three years older than Agner. Derekosh was very disciplined, since he just got back from the war. That didn't mean he lost all sense of happiness, but he did lose some of it. He was toned enough to look carved from marble. His bright grey eyes held an icy feel to those outside his family.

Then there was Fermot. He was the third eldest, and the gap between him and Derekosh wasn't that big. Two cycles by the look of it. Fermot had served long ago and returned when he was born. Fermot had taught Reku'un all he knew about music and dance. He led the ritual ceremonies to celebrate the founding of the Lithifer tree, the completion of the lunar cycle, and, as silly as it sounds, the Doshu'ums birthday. While their family had straight, ragged hair, Fermot's was loose and fell over his eyes and around the sides of his head.

He was very fun to have around, though he lacked Agner's sense of humor. Fermot always managed to cut Reku'uns training time and have some fun like hunting and racing. He even turned some training exercises into a game.

And the second eldest was Jaqeluu. Even though Jerosh was the eldest, he was the calculating one. Jaqeluu was the wisest.

Many said that the two looked very similar, and Reku'un hoped it was true. Whenever he saw his big brother, he was reading, meditating, controlling his rites, or all three at once. Jaqeluu was gifted in Loki'irian fighting styles and using mental abilities. Once, he managed to lift their home, but Herod punished him. Something about uprooting it, whatever that was. Out of all his brothers, Jaqeluu was the one he was closest to. Whenever father or his other brothers couldn't train him in weaponry or fighting styles, Jaqeluu made him meditate. It was all so boring, sitting for hours just doing nothing. But Reku'un did feel a lot calmer than he should, and he even got a rock to float!

He jumped into his chair and greeted his brothers. He arrived just in time, as Heraj had begun to serve them. She never just set the plate, it was always with her rites. Today, she made their food disappear, then reappear in front of them. For Reku'un, she made it appear on his head, then on his lap, and finally on the table.

"Setri jro, Heraj (Thank you Mommy)" he giggled. She kissed him on the head and smiled warmly.

"Jrok nyrok (Your welcome)" she smiled. Reku'un was a bit sad that Jerosh couldn't be there, or his father. Being the eldest in the royal family meant helping the Makti. He was just glad his brothers could entertain him.

Some time later, Reku'un finished his meal and ran to his room. He had more training tomorrow, with Jaqeluu, so he wanted to get up extra early. Agner would be awake in his chamber training with his Fimalsh. Basically, he had to learn how to channel his energy into his Fimalsh, his spear. Unlike other spears, however, his had a dagger tied around the top, making it a double bladed staff.

"Demikla, Reku'un (Goodnight, Reku'un)" Heraj said.

"Heraj! (Mommy!)" he called after her. She came back in to see what he needed. "Bikut jro… neji jra makov nejor? Ekuzaak? (Could you… sing my favorite song? Please?)"

His mother smiled and laid next to him. She gave him a moment to snuggle up with his Nera'ak plushie. One day he would have one just like Gagoz, his father's Nera'ak.

He gently tugged on her wing, and his mother laughed as she draped it over him. "Feder (Okay)" Reku'un said.

"I'm going to sing in English, okay?" Heraj said out of her usual language. Reku'un groaned dramatically.

"I no know a lot," he complained. His mother just ran her fingers through his hair, moving her raven black hair out of her face.

"Then that is why you must listen. You've only learned eight languages," his Heraj reminded him, smiling softly.

"Jra gev engachigo i mijor (I only understand a little)" Reku'un sighed.

"Just listen," she smiled. "Perhaps you'll learn."

She dimmed the light beside his bed, softly clearing her throat and running her hand through his ragged hair.

"Golden slumbers kiss your eyes,

Smiles await you when you rise.

Sleep,

Pretty baby,

Do not cry,

And I will sing a lullaby.

Cares you know not,

Therefore sleep,

While over you a watch I'll keep.

Sleep,

Pretty darling,

Do not cry,

And I will sing a lullabyyyy."

She held the last note beautifully for her beloved son. Quietly she slipped out of his bed, smiling as she heard him gently snoring. She opened the door and turned back to him.

"Demikla… jra ninjot (Goodnight… my son)" she whispered.

She smiled as the memory went on. The larger female had a beautiful voice, much like the singers of old. It was such a warm memory. Even she couldn't help but smile. Yet she sensed emotions other than happiness. She sensed… sadness… longing… and guilt. Many long for the days when they were young, she knew that. But not many showed sadness. Much less guilt.

"Such strange lands," Luna said to herself. "And many tall trees." The blu-ish green of the trees had caught her eye, as there were no trees like that in Equestria.

The sun was beginning to peak over the horizon, signaling her imminent retirement for the day. Just as she stood up from the cloud, a nightmare's presence alerted her. She concentrated her magic on the source, her mana lighting her horn and bringing her mind below her. She was a bit confused as to who could be having a nightmare here, but she ventured on. It was the other man, Tony, if she remembered. Now she was really confused. He had just been dreaming of his childhood… what could be troubling him?

She tried to enter his mind, but met a significant amount of resistance. Unlike before, where she slipped into his mind with ease, she felt like she was using all of her strength to force herself in. Even when she did manage to, she was pushed back out. But not before a number of images flashed in front of her.

It was… horrible. Death. Destruction. Slaughter.

All of these were layed before her in seconds. Equestria had many wars, long before her banishment, but little blood was spilled between them and their adversaries. From what she saw, bodies lay just about everywhere as more and more fought to avoid becoming part of the piles. And there was more guilt in it. For some reason, Tony was feeling guilty about the whole thing. But why?

Answers would have to wait, since she could see Celestia exiting her tent. As she flew down to meet her, one particular image lingered in her thoughts.

Four figures, side by side, in front of a horde. Each of them were armed with their own weapon… charging forward.

"Tony? Come on man."

"Herod, hraak dit jrem bijar?"

"Dush jrall hurv. Bichal."

"Well ain't he a heavy sleeper?"

"Maybe… he's not usually this tired. Tonyyy. Come on, wake up."

"Herod! Sobalka! Hraak rak jri gret?! Herod! Herod!"

"Milch jrok feduqet!"

"Tony! Get up!"

"Is he okay?!"

"I don't know! Snap out of it Tony! Hold his arms down! Wake up!"

"Ut Lithifer! Ekuzaak, jra bech et bur et ut Lithifer! Herod!"

"Jre zek'et!"

"Ekuzaak! Ekuzaak, tanaska! Jaqeluu'it gesk heak grote!"

"JREM ZEK'ET!"

"Nraaaaaa!"

Tony forced his eyes open. In front of him, Dan was vigorously shaking him awake. He could see some guards, Celestia, and Cadence behind him and the girls. He felt something around his arms, which turned out to be Rainbow and Applejack. His arms were still shaking, even as he pushed them off. He forced himself up, only to fall back onto his hands and knees.

"Tony! Tony, take it easy!" Dan said as he put Tony's arm over him.

With a slight strain, Tony turned to the lake. "I'm fine just… ngh, get me to the water," he grunted. Dan was becoming more and more worried. First Tony wasn't waking up, then he was sweating when it was chilly in the forest, and then the shaking.

Twilight was just about to follow before Applejack put her hoof on her shoulder. Reluctantly, she stood where she was. Dan guided Tony to the water's edge, where he knelt and removed his rags for a shirt. The images still lingered in his head. The ship… the Arthanians… the Lithifer. It was all coming back to him… and with it, the pain he felt. With his hand still trembling, he reached into the water with his cloth in hand. The black and red blood over him had dried, mostly. He hated the feeling of dried blood on his skin.

The two just sat there as Tony cleaned himself, trying to stop shaking. He could could guess as to why Dan was being quiet. When he peered to the side, just as he expected, he could see Dan looking down, his face filled with shock as he gazed at Tony's back. He ignored him and wiped more blood off his torso. The battle left him with zero energy, stamina and rite wise. A little more rest would fix the stamina problem, but his rites would take a while before they were ready to be called on.

Behind them, Tony could hear the girls whispering. "What was all that about?"

"What's with the scar on his back? Shouldn't that've, y'know, fixed right up?" he heard Applejack whisper, much more softly than Rainbow.

"Maybe it takes more time? His arm seems fine," Twilight observed. Tony ignored them and kept cleaning himself.

"What's with the mark?" Dan asked. Tony smirked inwardly, as he was too tired to actually do it.

"I was born with it, remember?" he quipped, trying to dodge the question. Failing miserably, one might add.

"The mark on your back," Dan said sternly. "Does this have something to do with the dreams?"

"I don't dream," Tony said. Dan deadpanned, but shook it off.

"When did this start happening?" Dan further inquired.

"Five years ago," he sighed. "Look… just forget it."

He finished cleaning the blood off, then put the soggy cloth back on. He stared at his reflection in the water. Though his mind was tired, he still couldn't keep his excited thoughts from going on. Dan was here… after ten years they were together again.

Not the best reunion, but it was one way.

"You oka—"

Dan was cut short as Tony quickly hugged him. He had his arms wrapped around him, tightly, and held him close. Dan's initial surprise wore off almost instantly, and he smiled as he returned the gesture.

At least It's satisfied.

"It's been so long," Tony whispered. Dan chuckled.

"Too long," he laughed softly.

The mares watched Tony hug Dan as old friends would. Cadence, being the princess of love, could see the bond the two shared. Tony seemed to care for him like family, but… it was hesitant. Still, she smiled at them, as did the others.

"Come on," Dan said. "We need to go. I don't think with the condition you're in we're gonna get outta this forest easy. If there's any more, I mean."

"Right," Tony grunted. "Help me up." Dan grasped his hand, helping Tony back onto his feet, acting as a support.

"Are you ready to leave?" Celestia asked. The two of them nodded. "Shining Armor, lead the way."

"Finally! I was startin' to get the willies again," Applejack shuddered. The group chuckled a bit and made their way back onto path.

The trek back to the chariots went without incident, thankfully. Tony hesitated to get into the chariot, but couldn't resist, even if he wanted to. Dan climbed in after him, and they set off back to Canterlot. Tony closed his eyes and tried to think of anything else but the ground thousands of feet below them. While Tony did this, Dan chuckled at him.

He had seen Tony take on entire hordes of Arthanians, three Signa, and a Kortol (a giant horned and tusked animal from his home). Every time, he ran in without second-thoughts, fearing nothing. And his biggest fear: was heights. It was ironic in a way. They both rode Nyla several times, but Tony seemed easy with it. When he wasn't with Nyla, heights scared him into a hole. A warrior, afraid of heights.

"Don't worry," Dan chuckled. "I can see a city on the side of the mountain." Tony knew he was talking about Canterlot, but could only nod.

He felt the uneasy lurch of his stomach as they descended. It was like expecting the ground to just suddenly slam into them. The anticipation was unbearable, and he nearly exclaimed when they finally landed. He exhaled in relief once he saw the familiar courtyard of the castle. Trembling, he got out of the chariot and Dan helped him walk again. The others landed before them, and were waiting by the steps that led inside. Tony's hearing picked up on dozens of voices, clammering and shouting over one another.

"Is the Princess back yet?!"

"What happened in the castle?!"

"I heard somepony say there was a creature in the castle!"

There were other similar shouts throughout the crowd. It seemed rumor had spread of his entrance. And the absence of the princesses. He ignored it for now and kept walking/limping up the steps. At the top he was already exhausted, even if it was just 10 steps. The doors opened to reveal the throne room, with a brilliantly red carpet rolled all the way up a set of stairs. At the top of the steps was a golden throne and a teal throne. A symbol of the sun was on one, and the moon was on the other. The second throne reminded him that there were two princesses of the land, which were sisters, and only one was present.

"Ce-ngh-Celestia," Tony called ahead. "Where's… Princess Luna?"

"Seeing as how it's morning, my sister should be asleep by now," Celestia answered. In the middle of the room Celestia stopped and turned to the Elements, namely her student. "Twilight, I want to speak to our guests. Alone."

Twilight nodded and turned to her friends. "Come on, girls. There's a guest room in the west wing." They followed her to a side door, Celestia leading the two visitors down a different hall.

Tony gave Dan a questioning glance, to which he replied by shrugging. The pair followed after Celestia down several halls and turns. Tony could just feel the eyes of the guards watching his every move. They didn't trust him, that much was clear. The last turn led them to a dead end, where a set of doors made the back. There were a couple of Solar Guards in front of it. They stood at attention when their princess approached.

"You're dismissed. I need to speak to my guests in private," she ordered. They were hesitant at first, obviously uncomfortable leaving their princess with two creaures, one of which they'd fought. He looked injured though, so she could take him if she needed to.

"Yes, princess," the commanding officer saluted. "You heard her. Out." The guards trotted out of the hallway, and Celestia opened the doors.

The entrance led to a large room with a huge bed opposite the door. Next to it was a nightstand and next to that was a closet. Opposite the closet was a mirrored dresser with all sorts of statues and objects. Dan helped Tony to the bed, where he layed wearily. Dan sat at the foot of the bed beside his friend.

"So, Celestia," Dan began. "What'd you need?"

"I have a few questions I'd like to ask, but first I need to get rid of this," she said, tapping the torn gold armor on her. "Not many ponies have seen me with it, and I'd prefer to keep it that way."

In a flash, she was gone. Dan rested on the soft bed. It felt better than anything he'd ever slept on.

"What do you think she needs us for?" Tony croaked. Dan put his arms behind his head and exhaled.

"Don't know," he shrugged. "Maybe she'll ask about Netu'ung, maybe the Arthanians, maybe you and your rites—"

"We're dodging that question," Tony quickly said.

"I know. To tell the truth… I don't really know what she's thinking," Dan sighed. "There aren't any humans, or Loki'irians by the looks of it."

"So… how'd you get here?" Tony managed to ask. Dan let out a small, wry laugh.

"I was walking to fix something at the Microsoft office, y'know the one by Moe's?" Tony nodded. "When I got there, some lady screamed that I was burning, and my arm was breaking off. It looked like—"

"Glowing dust."

Dan exchanged a glance with Tony, then nodded. "Yeah. When I woke up I was in a forest, the one we were in. A group of soldiers came, I tried fighting back, managed to mount one on a tree, then they dragged me into the damn lake."

"Well… if it makes you feel better, I met the tree'd bastard," Tony chuckled, then winced. Dan laughed a bit, knowing what he meant by ‘met’.

"And you?" Dan asked, grinning slightly.

Tony sighed. "I may have… crashed a dinner. Well, crashed into a dinner table," he grunted. "Then fought a now dead Signa in said dinner."

"You always get the best places," Dan sarcastically remarked.

"I know," Tony chuckled, softly shaking his head.

Another flash of light made Dan sit back up. It was Celestia without her armor. Tony was surprised she didn't get hurt, since he swore he saw a scout jump on her. Her flawless white coat said otherwise.

"Much better," she said. "Now, as I've said I'd like to ask a few questions."

Tony and Dan glanced at each other. I know, read Dan's expression.

"What do you want to know?" Dan questioned.

"I'd like to leave the cultural information to my student. She's very eager to ask you about humans," Celestia smiled. "As for me, I'd like to know the two who saved my sister."

Tony was gonna love this part. "That's very generous of you," Dan smiled. "Guess I'll start. Uh, my name's Daniel Fondor, or Front Door for my friends."

"Front Door?" Celestia giggled.

"Yeah, Fondor, Front Door." Celestia understood it after a moment and laughed lightly. "Clever right?"

"Yes," Celestia smiled.

"Okay, I was born in St. Mary's hospital, March 18, 1983. Uh, I lived with my parents in Virginia. I went to grammar school for six years until we moved to South Carolina. Then I went to middle school and got breezed through. High school wasn't that different. I got into DJ-ing, and met Tony. It wasn't until after graduating we went on our little ‘quests’. I went to MIT and got out a year ago, got my PhD in engineering and here I am."

"Interesting," Celestia mumbled. "And you Tony?"

"I'd rather not talk about it," Tony muttered. Celestia didn't want to press for information, as she thought she would just anger him again, so she stopped there.

"What's your full name?" Celestia decided to at least get that.

"Anthony Lorenshi," he said. "Tony for short."

"And you don't have to call me Daniel, princess," Dan said. "Just Dan is fine."

She smiled at him. "Then Celestia will be fine," she said. They nodded, Tony wincing right after.

"So, you said Twilight had some questions about humans," Dan reminded her. Really he just wanted to let Tony get some rest. He knew about Tony's energy recuperation cycle, and talking and walking around wasn't doing much to help.

"Yes," Celestia said. "She should be with the others in the guest rooms. Will you be okay here, Tony?"

Tony nodded his head, as he was fading into his subconscious again. "Yeah… I just need… some rest," he groaned.

"Then follow me Dan," Celestia said as she started for the door. Dan nodded to Tony and followed after the princess.

The doors shut and Tony gave in to the darkness that was his mind. Rest wouldn't be the word for it, more like waking up in a body you had no control over. Tony had to watch his past unfold again… just like he had millions of times. Hours asleep were just a few minutes in his memory. His younger self was forced to watch everything that ever happened.

It was so painful, seeing all of this but not being able to look away. He could remember the soft touch of his Heraj, who was fading into death's slumber. He cried for her to stay awake, to help him find Herod. She couldn't speak, not with the gash in her neck. All she could do was smile and cry, then slip away as she held his hand. He screamed, for her to wake up, and for someone, anyone, to help. He looked at his hand, and saw her medallion in it. Herod's Daedalak was beside her body. A howl made him jump, signaling the Arthanians were coming back.

He took one last look at her, then ran off into the night. He didn't know where he was going, but he ran. For three days and four nights he ran until his legs could carry him no more. The only thing he could think about was Heraj and Herod. He would never see them again, ever.

The memory ended, and Tony gasped as his eyes shot open. He was left shaken and with another piece of his past on him. He sat up in bed, tears rolling down his cheeks along with a cold sweat.

He wiped the tears from his face and got out of bed. The door next to the dresser led to a bathroom. With some minimal pain, he stood up and walked into the bathroom, then turned the knobs to cold water and splashed it on his face. He dried himself with the small towel, and gazed into the mirror at his reflection. The memories were getting more vivid and more realistic each year. It wouldn't be long before he started bleeding in the middle of the night.

There was a small pain in his back that caused Tony to stifle a grunt. He turned to see what it was in the mirror. From shoulder blade to shoulder blade… was a perfectly horizontal scar.

To make sure he wasn't imagining it, he ran his fingers across the line. The small bump confirmed his fears. The second scar had appeared. The scar itself wasn't an issue… it was the timing. Every year prior, the scars had formed weeks apart from one another. There were twelve in total, and two had already appeared within a day. He hoped it was just some freak incident, a random acceleration. He shuddered to think how disastrous it would be if he were to get all twelve. Especially in the castle.

He pulled his shirt back on and stepped out of the bathroom. Glancing outside the far window, he could see the sun falling from its crescendo, meaning it was probably early to mid afternoon. Sleep wasn't an option he was comfortable with, and the long rest had helped with some of his weariness. As long as he didn't have to fight another Signa, he could walk around before he tired again. Dan still hadn't come back, so he decided to check on him. He opened the doors and stepped out, the guards posted outside making way.

Didn't do that before. Maybe something Celestia said?

The guards weren't giving the soul piercing glares from before, so it only supported his theory. His nose had been damaged in the fight, he could barely smell anything distinct from other scents.

Without any direction, he wandered aimlessly through the castle. It was a bit vast. What confused him a little was the height of the halls, considering the fact that the guards stood at the columns of the halls. He was answered when he saw a pegasus guard pass him overhead. He facepalmed mentally, forgetting that some ponies had wings.

The walk brought him to several dead ends, rooms that were meant for meetings or guards, some mess halls, and servant rooms. The ponies all eyed him cautiously, but with a bit of fascination.

Another dead end frustrated him enough. He walked over to one of the many guards and asked where the princess' were.

"Princess Celestia and Princess Cadence are in the west wing with the Elements," the guard replied. "Make a right, then another, go down two halls and take a left, and it should be the last room on the right."

"Thanks," Tony said. A few steps away, he stopped and walked back to the guard. "Um… where is the west wing, exactly?"

He expected a facepalm, or facehoof. "The other door in the throne room will take you there. Just down this hall," the guard said, nodding to a set of large doors. He recognized it as the one he knocked open when he first woke up.

"Thank you," Tony sheepishly smiled. The guard nodded and resumed his post while he walked to the door.

He followed the guards instructions to the letter. He went through the door opposite the throne room, then made a right, and then another. He went down two halls before going left and walking down the hall.

Last room on the right.

A few feet away from the door, he heard their voices. Dan seemed to be speaking over them, mostly.

"…put a man on the moon not too long ago," he heard Dan say. "We don't do it anymore, since it was a close call the first time, but we do send probes once in a while."

"Probes?" he heard Twilight ask.

"Yeah. They're like little ships with cameras on them that feed data to these guys behind computers to see what's going on. We've sent them to Mars and some other planets, too."

"Humans are fascinating!" Twilight exclaimed. "It must have taken hundreds of years to get this advanced."

"Well, we're not that advanced," Dan chuckled.

"What are you talkin' about? Ya put a man on the moon, made 'em phone things, and ya send them cameras to outer space! Ah don't see any o' those around here," Applejack chuckled.

"And I like those jet thingies," Rainbow added. "It'd be cool if I could ever face one."

"You do seem to be very advanced," Celestia's chimed.

"Trust me," Dan laughed. "From what the kid showed me, we're not that far with tech."

"Where is he anyways?" Pinkie asked. "I wanted to show him these cupcakes! Oh, and by the way, did ya like 'em?!"

"They were awesome Pinkie," Dan laughed. "Tony's probably asleep. After a fight like the one he just had he'll need some rest."

"I wouldn't be surprised if he was out of it for a while," Rarity commented.

"Nah, he'll be walking by the afternoon," Dan assured them. "He's a tough sonuva gun, that's for sure."

There was a moment of silence, only to be broken by Rainbow's question. "Hey, Dan?"

"Whatcha need?" Dan asked.

"Are you and Tony friends?" she questioned.

"Best friends," Dan said resolutely.

"Why?" The question surprised Dan, and Tony a little. Some others seemed to be surprised as well.

"Rainbow!" Rarity exclaimed.

"Why would you even ask that?!" Twilight questioned.

"Because Dan's kinda cool. Why would he be friends with a jerk like Tony?" Rainbow asked.

"Still, that doesn't make it okay to—"

"What do you mean jerk?" Dan asked above Twilight's scolding.

"Before we found you he was being a huge flankhole," Rainbow said.

"Rainbow!" Twilight shouted.

"You guys know I'm right!"

"He was acting very rude, and disrespectful," Rarity admitted. "But we shouldn't use foul language in front of the princesses!"

"Okay, okay, I'm sorry… but seriously, why are you friends with him?" Rainbow repeated her question.

"Before I answer that, I want to ask you this," Dan said. "When Tony came here, did any of you act aggressive with him? Not name-calling or jeering. Did you get physical with him, or cross the line with him?"

There was another moment of silence. "Define ‘cross the line’," Celestia hesitantly inquired.

"Taking his medallion, or his sword, probably."

Celestia hesitated, but she spoke up. "Both… and I may have nearly crushed him in a manipulation spell."

"Then, I'm sorry to say," Dan sighed. "But you guys are kinda at blame."

"How could we have made him act so… rude?" Twilight questioned.

"Listen… Tony sort of has a short fuse, especially with anyone he argues with. He's not as mean as you think. He just isn't mean right from the start. Trust me, he's sorry for whatever he did or said to any of you. Taking his stuff though, probably did it. Did he tell you about them?"

"He said they were from his parents," Fluttershy said. "What happened to them?"

"They're gone. They've been gone since he was ten. That sword and medallion are all he has to remember them."

"So… Tony was an orphan?" Rainbow asked.

A short sigh reached Tony's ears, which he presumed was from Dan. "He doesn't like to talk about it… but believe me, he isn't a bad guy. It's… it's just not his fault." Dan took a deep breath for what he was about to say next.

"And to answer your question Rainbow… I'm Tony's only friend. When I met him freshman year, he was this quiet, smart kid. Stayed away from everyone… even me at first. But he was getting bullied. And I don't mean name-calling, I mean some dickheads I knew beat him up. Even then, he could've taken the six of them—"

"He got beat up by six guys?!" Rainbow shouted. "Why didn't anyone help him?!"

"Because, they were too busy laughing at him. It finally stopped after I sent four of them to the hospital and two back home with black eyes. After we picked up his stuff, he was gone. I know I shouldn't've fought, but he always came to school with new bruises, new cuts, and there was one time he was limping through school. I just couldn't see him like that… so I made sure they never did that again." Tony remembered that day, how they first started out as friends. Or something close to that.

"Well, I say they deserved it," Rainbow huffed.

"Me too… and I'm glad I made that decision. We were hest friends throughout high school. He still got name called a lot, but with me around no one tried anything funny. Then we graduated, and that's where I learned who Tony really was. A kid who lost everything, got dealt the bad hand too many times, and a helluva fighter."

"Killing those Arthanians became a regular thing. He dragged me along, and we actually saved the world from what could've been an invasion. And every time we went out, Tony got stronger… more caring… and he never let anything happen to me. Even when we saved the world, he tried sacrificing himself, but he pulled through. So, I guess you could say… we're friends because, not only did he save my ass a bunch of times, but because he's someone who needs a friend. Even if he wasn't cooperative, he still helped you because he knew he had to. I don't know if this means anything… but you've gotta give him a second chance. See how he really is."

He heard a few clopping of hooves, then a few springs creaked. "You two are very close," he heard Cadence's voice. "Remember when I said I'm the princess of love? Well… its not just romantic love. Tony loves you like a brother. Has he ever told you?"

"No, but I've told him. He treats me like a big brother, so I acted like he was my little brother. Now it just sounds kinda dumb, since he's bigger and all," Dan laughed. "But still, I don't think he wants to be around anymore."

"What are you talking about? He loves you," Cadence reminded him.

"Yeah, which is why he left ten years ago. Thought it was too dangerous to be around me… so one day he left without a word. I missed him… but, he did leave me something to remember him by." The tinkling was all too familiar.

"It's so pretty," Fluttershy stated in amazement. "Did he buy it for you?"

"Better… he made it for me," Dan smiled.

"Wow. What does it say?" Twilight asked.

"It says, ‘As long as one of us has this… we'll never be apart’," Dan translated. "He left this on his bed for me. I've never taken it off."

"I guess a few of us have apologies to be made," Celestia said. "And as for Tony… I'm sure we can give him another chance."

"Thank you, Celestia," Dan smiled.

Tony heard enough. He opened the doors and walked in. Dan was sitting next to Celestia, whose wing was draped over him, the girls were on other beds, and Cadence was standing in front of Dan. The medallion Tony made was still in his hand.

"I thought I said you'd get fingerprints on them," Tony joked. Dan smiled and rolled his eyes, putting it back in his shirt. "Are you girls alright?"

They nodded softly, and he guessed their attitudes had changed, after what Dan had told them. As soon as he asked, Pinkie jumped up into the air with an enormous smile.

"Yup! We're better than Applejack's apple fritters! Did ya sleep well?!" she said in one continous breath. Tony chuckled.

"Yes, Pinkie," he smiled. "What were you all talking about?"

Dan's stomach growled, giving him the perfect excuse. "Well, Twilight and everyone else were asking me about our world when I asked where the food was at," he grinned, getting some giggles. "So I was gonna ask Celestia if we could get somethin' to eat."

Celestia caught on. "I am a bit hungry myself," she smiled, playing along. "I could have the chef prepare some lunch."

Applejack jumped off the bed and flipped her stetson onto her head. "Well, what're we doin' sittin' like sacks of potatoes? Let's get some grub!"

Forgiveness
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

Forgiveness

Author's Note

Ah, yes, anothe revision. These things might be annoying any of you newcomers, so don't mind it and just read along! But, as always, remember to like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Forgiveness

The Elder watched as the young played just outside their village. It warmed him to see such happiness in times like these. From his vantage point, the tallest hill in the sacred grounds of Minira, he had a beautiful view of the night sky. With his staff beside him, he sat as he watched the children running around. However, he did notice something amiss.

Three of the younglings had stopped playing with the Dirtok (a small, four legged creature with crimson fur) they found and let the animal run free. They were staring up at the night sky, so he presumed they were looking at one of the many stars. He shook it off, but his suspicion returned when he felt it. A wave of pure hatred and malice passing through his body. He recognized the signature immediately. Energy. Pure, raw energy coming from a single source. It was faint, but that only scared him more. Something that faint meant it came from somewhere far off.

What baffled him the most, was that it didn't come from any being on their planet. The Gingri lord of the western empire was nowhere near as powerful as what he felt. Whatever it was, it was angry. So much hate and anger could be sensed in the energy's presence. He understood why the children had sensed it before him. They were more sensitive to energy, after all. After the wave passed, the children looked at one another, then ran off to their respective homes.

Well, almost all of them.

"Malik! Malik! (Elder! Elder!)" he heard Hejina shouting as she climbed the hill, her brother in tow.

With the help of his staff, he stood up and smiled at the two as they skidded to a halt. Enoj, her younger sibling, was panting like a madman while his sister took deep breaths.

"Hraak dit dot benko duns? (What is it young ones?)" the Elder chuckled. Enoj was still catching his breath as Hejina spoke.

"Jrem… jrem bak undetole. Undetole galg! (We…we felt something. Something big!)" she worked out between pants. The Elder turned to Enoj, who nodded while trying to confirm what she was saying.

"Dot… dot'it vreb (It…It's true)" Enoj said.

"Jra bak dot bikir (I felt it too)" the Elder chuckled. He could sense Malshuom waking, and heading closer as he spoke.

"Hraak bors dot, Malik? Bim jro befip? (What was it, Elder? Do you know?)" Hejina asked. She was still three cycles old, but she was very… curious.

"Nra, ket hut (No, not yet)" the Elder sighed. "Zech ukash bil. Jrok ikatelet jilt ev gorash erit jro (Run along now. Your parents must be looking for you)"

"Pub hraak gavo dot? (But what was it?)" Enoj questioned.

"Bur (Go)" the Elder said sternly, pointing to the village. Hejina crossed her arms and stomped down the hill, while Enoj shrugged and followed behind.

Not a minute later, Malshuom walked up next to him. He was garned in his traditional Loki'irian armor: heavily padded leather under Takite, a metal abundant around the Sacred Shrine of Minira. The Elder sighed and stood in front of the lead warrior, taking a moment to admire the insignia painted onto his armor.

"So you took my advice," the Elder chuckled out of his usual language. Malshuom kept his stern face and nodded. "You felt it as well?"

"I'd be surprised if all of Loki'ir did not sense it," Malshuom said. "What could it be?"

The Elder sighed and sat back down. "Truth be told, Malshuom, I cannot tell. The danger is far, so your men may rest. What I'm afraid of is—"

"The Prophecy." The Elder smiled, then nodded his head. "You told me long ago that was nothing but an old drek trarg's (Translation terminated for the safety of the reader) tale."

"Yes," the Elder sighed. "Yes I did. That was to ensure you did not search, which you failed to heed."

Malshuom chuckled hollowly. "I was five cycles of age. What did you expect? But Elder, you can't possibly expect the people to listen."

The Elder chuckled more, knowing that he was completely right. "Malshuom… tell me, do you know why it is we settled here? Why we crossed the wastes of oceans to come here?"

"We sought refuge, and here we found paradise," Malshuom replied, as if he had said it a thousand times.

"That is what I needed you to believe. This land was once abundant in trees taller than the buildings in Gingri, but with the war, many died. These lands were given sacrifices to grow new life." The Elder pulled a few grass leaves from the ground, letting all but one fall. "Do you see this blade of grass, Malshuom?"

"Yes, Elder."

"This small piece of grass has a purpose. It may be small and appear to be insignificant, but it plays a role in each of our lives. It feeds the insects that thrive in the soil, it feeds the hokor, the ignas, and the huminot. Without it, we would have no food, and we would starve."

"It is so small, yet it has a vital role. The same goes for us, Malshuom. We have a purpose. I brought us here for just such a thing. Tell me, how much stronger have you become since we came here?"

Malshuom remembered first coming to the land as a child… a starving and weak child. "My strength must have doubled in our time here. I don't see how that—"

"And how stronger have your men become? They are well-fed, well-rested, and they are more loyal, yes?"

"The men have surpassed their limits in the time we've been and would die for a child. But what does it—"

"How do the women fare? Do their births end merrily or with death? Do they sing as they used to?"

"Elder," Malshuom spoke loudly, fed up with his questions. "What does any of this have to do with us coming here?"

"Minira spoke to me. Never before has she contacted anyone who wasn't an Oracle. We are the last of her children, Malshuom. The last of the children that still believe she is there. She guided us here so we could gain the strength of those long ago. To walk on the soil of old."

He kneeled down and ran his fingers through the fertile soil.

"We were given this strength to carry out what she has tasked us with. Our purpose Malshuom, the time has come to fulfill that by helping another fulfill his." Malshuom wasn't catching on, until the Elder placed his hand on Malshuom's armor.

The insignia, to be exact.

Malshuom's eyes widened. Mone had ever spoken that word for centuries. It was forbidden in the empire and the other tribes.

"You can't mean… Elder, surely you're not—"

"I'm afraid so, Malshuom. At dawn, gather what we can and prepare the men. In the morning, we leave to join the last of our warriors… the Doshu'um."

Tony walked behind the mares, who were all laughing at what Dan had to say. Twilight still asked some questions as they walked, as humans seemed to intrigue her. She did look like the intellectual type, and even acted like it. Rainbow and Pinkie kept trading jokes with him, though the ones Dan told were very subtle. He knew Dan had a wide array of dirty to hilarious jokes.

As they walked through the halls, Tony kept his gaze strictly to the floor. The carpet, really. Damn thing stretched throughout the castle. As they walked, he reflected on what transpired during their rescue. The things he did, the things he said. But that was insignificant when compared to the complex.

Now that he thought about it, it only confused and worried him more. An entire complex, even if the walls were carved out, was under that lake. Shining Armor said they had only been there for a day, but that was impossible. To even make the drains would take months, the carving and digging could take years, and the beams would need another few weeks. Yet they had it all… a fully operating base.

None of it made sense, even as he thought about the various ways they could have done it. Another thing that worried him were the Arthanians. Nine came into the castle, he killed two, and one died before reaching the structure. Six alive, but he knocked out at least 58 of them, and killed 36. From six to who knows how many. Without a queen, it was impossible. Cloning was a myth, even among Loki'irians, so that wasn't an plausible. The longer he dwelled on it, the more frustrated he became.

He sighed and decided to think another time. When he picked his head up, he saw Celestia turn away. Even someone like her couldn't hide it. She was watching him. Probably out of pity. Dan didn't explain everything, but he did give them some idea of his past. She wasn't with the group either, mainly at the back where she listened and occasionally questioned something Dan said. The thought about lunch made him realize something.

"Umm, Celestia," Tony called to her. She slowed down so she was walking beside him.

"Yes?" she smiled.

"When I came here, I crashed into the dining room, right?" he asked. She nodded. "Then, where are we going?"

"I had the guards summon a few ponies to repair the room," she said. "Before we left to rescue Luna, and again, thank you."

He had to say it. Even if she didn't accept it, he couldn't ignore it any longer. He still had a few others to say it to, but she deserved it the most. Because he not only choked her, but because he got them into this whole mess.

"I'm sorry," he whispered. She flicked her ears towards him and listened. "I'm sorry for what happened… for what I… for what I did."

He avoided gazes with her, and he knew she didn't know why. He was… ashamed, for not only getting them into this mess, but for giving them such a hard time, and for nearly… changing.

Celestia was surprised by his sudden change. Yesterday, he had acted aggressive and angry towards them all. She was surprised that he even apologized, and after what she had done. She could understand why he attacked her, since she and Shining Armor did attack first. And there was the guards that had lashed out. And the one that began to mock him. Dan clarified his responses perfectly. What would happen if they took his sword, or his medallion, and the aggressive behavior. In hindsight, if she didn't go and nearly crush him, they wouldn't be on terms such as now.

He looked genuinely sorry for what he had done. It wasn't forced… it was completely out of guilt. She moved her wing over him, and he reacted by quickly shifting away. Celestia looked astonished at how fast he retreated, and he stammered softly before looking ahead.

"S-Sorry, I-I'm just… just not used to others…touching me," he stuttered. "But… can you forgive me?" She smiled softly at him.

"I'll forgive you, if you can forgive me," she said. Tony stared long and hard, thinking this was a joke.

"What are you—" She raised a hoof for him to stop.

"When I was questioning you, I disregarded the strength of the spell and nearly crushed you. I understand why you did what you did, and even then you tried to peacefully speak. If there's anyone who should be apologizing, it should be me," she admitted. She held out a hoof to him. He was a bit confused at first, but then he understood.

Gently he held her hoof and shook it. "I forgive you," he smiled.

She returned the gesture with a warming smile of her own. "And I forgive you." They nodded to each other, and they both caught up to the group as they reached the dining hall.

It was just like Celestia said. The entire place was fixed. The ceiling was restored, the table he broke had been replaced with a new one, and the mess and debris was cleaned up. No one could ever tell a battle took place there. Tony sat beside Dan and Fluttershy, the latter scooting away slightly in her cushion. At the clop of Celestia's hooves, the servants came in, some a bit confused with the two guests. Most continued without so much as a second thought, knowing their duties came first. And besides, Celestia was there.

They were each given a menu and the servant ponies waited for their choices. Dan and Tony chuckled and snickered at some of the names. All kinds of assortments of flowers and vegetables were listed, but there was really only one thing they could agree on, as simple as it was.

"What's so funny?" Pinkie chirped. Dan set the menu down and tried to stifle the snickers.

"Nothing," Dan forced quickly. Tony was laughing quietly next to him, keeping his face down so they didn't see. "I'll have salad."

"M-Me too," Tony murmured, as forcefully as Dan did.

"Very well," the waiter said as he scribbled it down. He and the others hurried out after getting their orders.

Dan couldn't hold it any longer. He fell onto his back laughing while Tony let go from his friend's outburst. He didn't fall back like Dan did, but he still clutched his sides, which were starting to hurt from what soreness remained. The ponies watched in confusion as they settled down finally.

"What's so funny?" Twilight asked.

"Yeah! Come on tell us!" Pinkie whined.

"Hay fries? Sunflower Surprise? Daffodil on Rye?" Dan laughed again. "Ohh… ohh, crap. Heh heh… oh, god."

"It's just food," Rainbow shrugged.

"Yeah, for you guys," Dan said. "Humans can't digest any kind of flower or plant like you."

They all remembered Tony had canines. They assumed that Dan had them as well.

"Well, we don't serve… meat, here," Twilight gulped.

"Humans are omnivorous," Tony pointed out.

"Omni-what?" Pinkie asked.

"It means they can eat vegetables and… meat," Twilight explained.

"I'm vegetarian, and seeing how it was the only thing I could eat, we got salad," Dan said.

They breathed a sigh of relief. In a few moments the waiters came back with their respective meals. While meat was the preferred choice, Tony devoured the salad in a few forkfuls. His hunger was only teased by the small amount. He asked his waiter for another bowl, and two turned to three, three turned to four, and four went to five. His waiter stood behind him as he waited for him to finish yet another bowl. It was surprising how much he could eat! They would run out of ingredients by the time he was done.

Dan watched Tony wolf down his eighth bowl, a small sigh of relief escaping. "Damn, when was the last time you ate?" Dan laughed. Tony shrugged.

"Hey, yesterday was a busy day for me. The last thing on my mind was food," Tony smiled as he handed the waiter his bowl. "Tell the chef it was delicious."

"And they should restock before dinner," Dan added. They all had to laugh at that one, even Tony. He sipped the beverage he was given, which turned out to be apple juice.

Little did he know, the apple juice in Equestria was different from Earth. As he finished the last of it, he could see the mares giggling.

"You just keep eating," Rainbow teased.

He was about to reply when he let loose a belch. He slapped his hands over his mouth and darted his eyes around. Pinkie and Rainbow started cracking up while Applejack was chuckling. Twilight seemed amused, and even Fluttershy giggled. Rarity on the other hand… not so amused.

Dan took note of this and drank some of his, but way more than Tony. This resulted in a louder burp that echoed throughout the room. "Come on Rarity. We're just havin' FUN," he belched.

"My turn, my turn!" Pinkie squealed before swallowing her drink. "LIKE. THIS."

"DONE!" Rainbow belched. The table was filled with laughter as they went at it, speaking in burp.

"YOU. GUYS. CAN'T. COM-PETE," Tony belched, letting out a smaller burp at the end. He and Dan did this sort of thing when they were younger.

"You guys are nasty," Twilight laughed. Dan still had some juice left… and an idea.

"Your turn, Twi," he grinned as he slid the glass across the table. She stopped her laughing and pushed the glass back towards Dan.

"No way," she quickly said.

"Come on, Twi, please?" he pleaded. She crossed her forelegs and sat defiantly. He grinned a little. "Twilight. Twilight! TWILIGHT!"

The mares got the idea and joined in. "Twilight! TWILIGHT! TWILIGHT!" Dan started shaking the table playfully as they chanted and stomped their hooves. Tony stamped his shoes on the floor to try and get as much sound out. Celestia even started stomping along with them, a smirk growing slowly. She wanted to see her student do this as much as anypony else.

And it was working. Twilight's resolve began to crumble under the peer pressure. She glanced back to the juice and then to the ponies chanting her name. She gave a defeated
groan.

"Alright, fine!" she shouted. "But just one time."

"Yeah!" they cheered. Dan slid her the glass, which she took in her magic and lifted to her mouth.

Hesitantly, she drank the juice until it was all gone. Everypony leaned in and waited for it. Twilight's face scrunched into one of discomfort, then it looked like she was going to throw up. Her stomach gurgling could be heard by Rainbow and Rarity, signaling release.

"THERE," she quickly belched. Everypony, and everyone, fell back laughing. Even Twilight started giggling, a slight blush on her cheeks.

"Oh, Celestia," Rainbow laughed. "I would've paid to see that!"

"Ah… Ah didn't think ya… ya had it in ya Twi-Twilight," Applejack managed through choked laughs.

"Normally, I would tell you a thing or two dear," Rarity began. "But since everypony else seems to have crossed that line, forget it." Dan chuckled, knowing he got the fashionista to smile at least.

The laughter died down finally, and they each talked among one another. Tony kept glancing at Fluttershy, his guilt only growing by the minute. He still remembered what he had said in the Everfree, and he still hadn't said he was sorry. Better late than never, most would say. He tapped her on the shoulder and she turned around, hiding behind her mane once she saw it was him.

"Um… yes?" she murmured, barely loud enough for him to hear.

"Fluttershy… about what I said in the forest…" He sighed a bit stressfully, and with some annoyance towards himself. "I'm sorry… and thank you. My caretaker used to play me that song all the time."

Fluttershy came out from behind her hair a bit, and nodded slowly. "I-It… it was nice," she said softly.

Tony nodded, taking this as a good sign. "It was… but I wanted to know if… if you could forgive me… for what I said," he stammered. "I… didn't mean any of what I said."

She gave him a soft smile, and came out from behind her bangs just a bit more. "It's okay. And that song was really beautiful. I've never heard anything like it."

"Yeah… my old caretaker taught me how to do it a long time ago," he told her, his smile faltering a bit. He remembered something else about Fluttershy. "You're good with animals, right?"

"Yeah… I guess so," she said.

He smiled. "Well, the songs from the grass usually attracts animals." Her smile grew a bit, and her shyness seemed to fade. "Do you want me to show you how to do it sometime?"

"Yes! That'd be super great!" she squeed in excitement. "I-I mean, um, it looks kinda hard. You don't have to if you don't—"

"It's the least I could do Fluttershy. Think of it as an apology," he smiled. She returned it and nodded thankfully.

"Thank you" she chirped. Tony chuckled, then turned back to Dan. He noticed Rarity eyeing them both. Almost… disgustedly.

Dan noticed too, but the only difference was he voiced their question. "Problem, Rarity?" he asked. Not in a smart way… but questioningly.

"It's nothing dear, just… those dreadful clothes." She pointed to their similarly torn shirts. "Do all humans wear clothes like that?"

A part of Dan thought it was a dumb question, considering what had happened. "Well, Rarity, as a matter of fact we don't. If you remember, we went into an Arthanian complex, fought our way out, then me and Luna nearly drowned. Tony here held them off, so of course fighting those soldiers would get his shirt torn to hell."

"Yeah. Its not like we have a change of clothes," Tony added. The marshmallow pony's eyes grew and a little glimmer twinkled in them.

"Oh, no," Rainbow groaned, facehoofing early.

Rarity ignored her and kept her gaze to them. "Well, as it turns out, I am a seamstress. I could whip up an outfit for the both of you!"

"That'd be great, but I don't have any money," Dan pulled out his pockets.

"And I'm not sure you take dollars do you?" Tony said as he took out a dollar bill. It wiggled out from his fingers and flew to Twilight, who examined it.

"You use paper for money?" Twilight questioned, looking over the green bill.

"Not exactly. Most of it is paper, but there are traces of gold that give it some value," Tony explained. The dollar glowed a faint light blue and flew back to Tony.

"Absolutely not. I'll design you both new attire free of charge,"'Rarity resolutely said.

"You don't have to, Rarity," Tony said.

"Of course I do! Allowing you both to walk around with those things would be a crime against fashion." Tony and Dan glimpsed at each other, shaking their heads and shrugging. "Think of it as my thank you for rescuing princess Luna."

Dan shrugged, and Tony nodded hesitantly, and they turned back to the unicorn. "Well, thanks. Thanks a lot, Rarity!" Dan smiled.

"It's my pleasure," she smiled. "I just need a few measurements and I'll be ready to start."

As she spoke to them about what colors they'd like, Shining Armor walked in. Twilight was the first to see him, and she ran over to give him a huge hug. He returned the gesture and smiled at her.

"What're you still doing here, Twily?" Shining chuckled.

"We wanted to see if Tony and Dan were gonna be alright. And I've learned so much about humans! They put a pony on the moon!" she exclaimed hyperly. Shining rolled his eyes at her enthusiasm. It was expected from his studious little sister.

"Okay sis, I just need to speak with the princess," he smiled. He made his way over to her. She could see he was the bearer of bad news.

"Yes, Shining Armor," she said, as though she didn't alreay know. He sighed and rubbed his temple.

"I have good news and bad news," he sighed. "A Gryphosian ambassador will be coming in a few days."

"And the good news?" Celestia questioned.

"That was the good news," he sighed. "Prince Blueblood returned from Ponifornia."

She had to will her eyeballs to stay focused on him. She did sigh, however, and thought about the whole thing. Though he was her nephew, he was extremely annoying at times. And she wasn't sure how extremely her larger guest would react, if provoked enough.

And that certainly wouldn't be hard for Blueblood.

"Thank you, Shining Armor. I'll speak with him in a moment," she said. He nodded and said goodbye to the ponies and outworlders.

Celestia stood up from the cushion and clopped her hooves to get their attention. "I'm sorry everypony, but there are some matters I must attend to. You two can have the guest room until we find you a home."

"Actually, Celestia, I was gonna ask if you knew how to send us home," Dan said. The ponies gave him shocked and hurt looks. "Hey, don't get me wrong, this place is pretty awesome. But I have a woman of my own at home, and I don't think she's comfortable with me being gone for a few days. Especially out of nowhere."

"I'll see if we can find anything. I'm sure there must be some way to send you home. Until then, you may use the guest room." She left the room, and everyone followed suite.

In front of the staircase that led to Luna's chambers, two night guards were stationed. They had been passing the time by playing 20 questions.

"Okay, is it a mare?" Shadow Luck asked. Night Wing shook his head. "Stallion?"

"Yes," he said.

"Unicorn?"

"Nope."

"Pegasus?"

"Uh-uh."

"Earth pony?"

"Ye—" Night Wing crumpled to the ground all of a sudden. Luck was about to gallop over when he smelled something. His muscles tired and drowsiness hit him like a brick wall. He collapsed on top of his partner, both sound asleep.

The cloaking device wore off, and a tall hooded figure loomed over the two. He put the cork back on the vial of Merick dew. The dew of the flower calmed the nerves and muscles to an extremity, tiring the victim and instantly lulling them to sleep. He stepped over them and quietly ascended the steps. As soon as he reached the Lunar princess' chambers, he reached his hand out slowly. The doors swung open, but without a sound.

Sleeping on her double bed, Luna's back rose and fell with each breath. The figure stepped closer to her, small snores coming from her. He reached into his pocket and pulled out another circular object, like the one he had put on Celestia's collar. Unlike her sister, the night princess had several scarves with her cutie mark on it. If he were to put the locator on one, he wouldn't have her exact location. The only thing she always had on was her crown, which rested on the stand beside her bed.

He clung it to the base of the crown, the locator blending in with the black of the headpiece. The small clink was enough to get her to stir. He immediately reactivated the cloak, but remembered he only had thirty seconds. The princess sat up and yawned, looking around her chambers. She groaned in annoyance, rubbing her head softly.

"Stupid guards," Luna mumbled. She laid back down and fell asleep, unaware of another presence.

The figure slipped out to the balcony and leaped to the top of the tower, where a large Arthanian waited. The Alpha was unlike his kind. He was stronger and faster than soldiers, yet more vicious than a scout. In its hand-like paw was a young man. A Loki'irian teen. The man didn't look up to see the figure, but the Alpha bowed.

"Jra lekov (My master)" the Alpha bowed. The figure put his hand on his furry shoulder, then turned to the boy.

"Bring us back." They boy's left hand had a mark that lit up, and in another second, they vanished.

Dinner with Royalty
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

Dinner with Royalty

Author's Note

Hi guys! That_Random_Pony here! Hope you guys are enjoying this story! Again, there are going to be horrible grammar and spelling mistakes (most likely) and bad spacing, but I'm going to beg you to look past that. As always, if you're enjoying the story, remember to like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night. Peaces!

Dinner with Royalty

"So, what should we do?" Tony asked Dan. The two were walking in the halls, having just finished their meal with Celestia.

Tony shrugged his shoulders. "I don't know. You always have something to do. What, you lost your touch?" Tony chuckled, nudging Dan.

He elbowed his friend in the side, laughing with him. "You wish," Dan chuckled. "Wonder what the girls are doing. Wanna see what they're up to?"

"I guess. Better than walking around all day," Tony said. While he was supposed to be in bed, he couldn't stand sitting around doing nothing.

The two walked down the halls, getting a few inquisitive looks from the ponies that worked in the castle. Dan waved happily to them, which they returned hesitantly. Tony gave them small smiles and nods as they passed by. He wasn't one to talk to people, or ponies in this case, he didn't know. That was Dan's area of expertise. They were just acroos the hall from the throne room when a unicorn stallion walked into their path.

The unicorn had an expensive looking suit that matched his white coat. He had a faded blonde mane and his cutie mark was two four sided stars, one gold, the one behind it a sort of grey. The unicorn spotted them, and his expression changed to one of complete terror.

"THERE ARE MONSTERS IN THE CASTLE!" he cried. Tony glanced to Dan, who was smirking at him mischieviously. He got his friends idea, and the two of them stood tall and bared out their chests.

They mock roared and ran forward with their arms raised in the air. The unicorn began to gallop in the opposite direction, towards the throne room. The "monsters" gained on him, his face still in utter horror at the two unknown creatures chasing him. Either the guards were too lazy or too terrified to stop them. The unicorn burst into the throne room screaming like a scared filly, then ran up the steps and hid behind the throne. Celestia was shuffling through a few pages that would arrange the Gryphon's meeting when he did.

"What is it, Blueblood?" she sighed, trying to keep from sounding annoyed.

"Oh, it was horrible! There were two animals were chasing me through the castle! They were tall, ugly creatures! How did they get in?!" he questioned, cowering from behind the throne.

Just as he slipped back behind the throne, Tony and Dan walked in. Dan gave Celestia a playful wink, while trying to contain his laughter. She giggled but stopped herself, as funny as it was to see her nephew scared of them.

"Are they gone?" Blueblood shakily asked from behind his aunt.

"Yes, Blueblood," she said, barely managing to stifle a giggle. He exhaled in relief and came out from behind the throne.

"Have your guards search for these monsters, for pony's sake!" Blueblood shouted in a childish voice.

Celestia regained her composure and became a bit serious when Blueblood called them monsters. "They aren't monsters Blueblood, or animals. They're Luna's savior's and our guests."

Blueblood's jaw dropped. "But—"

"And I expect you to treat them as such," Celestia added.

"But, Celestia—!"

"And, since you're here, you will have a dinner with me, Luna, the Elements, and our guests in celebration of her safe return." Blueblood was peeked with anger.

"You can't possibly expect me to do any such thing! They're not even ponies! Why should I treat them with respect when they chased me through the halls?!" Celestia kept her expressionless face but leaned closer to her nephew.

"I do expect you to do all of this, and you will, or Luna will hear who drank the last of her Grape-Berry wine. Understand?"

Blueblood didn't dare mess with her, especially after that threat. His youngest aunt loved that wine more than anything, and when she found the bottle empty she went throughout the entire castle interrogating every guard, servant, and pony. He had to stuff a mint leaf under his tongue and at the top of his mouth so she wouldn't smell it.

"Fine," he snorted. As he made his exit he noticed a guard with a smile instead of the usual stoic stare. "And just what are you laughing at?!"

The emotionless gaze returned. "Nothing, Prince Blueblood," he said with a hint of amusement. The spoiled prince stomped off to his chambers.

"D-Did… did you see how scared he was?!" Tony laughed. Dan was using him as support as he wheezed in laughter.

"Oh… crap. B-Best idea, e-ever," he said between laughs. Their fits died down after a while, but they still snickered here and there.

The two found their way back to the west wing and to the girls room. Pinkie was rambling on about something, which they could hear from the other end of the hall. Just as they neared the door, Tony stopped his friend.

"What's up?" Dan asked. Tony looked at him, then to the wall.

He let out a deep sigh, then backed away a little. "Dan… remember when I walked in on you guys?" Dan nodded, still a bit confused. "Well… I didn't just get there. I heard everything."

Dan kept quiet, for a moment at least. "Tony, you can't keep lying to everyone about what happened. They seem… understanding. The least you could do is tell them you're not really the same thing as me."

"What, so they can start asking? Twilight's gonna wanna know everything, and if she gets answers… she'll know about everything… about It."

"You don't have to tell them about It," Dan insisted. "But you gotta tell them. You can't keep lying. How are you gonna get their trust?"

Tony looked away. "I don't need their trust," he mumbled. "But, if they ask, and only if they ask, I'll tell them."

"Tell us what?" Pinkie asked, appearing behind Tony. Actually, on his back. The two of them jumped back from her sudden entrance.

"Jesus!" Dan yelped. "When did you get there?"

"When did you even get there?!" Tony asked while clutching his chest. Pinkie giggled a bit.

"Just now," she said nonchalantly. "Me and everypony else were talking about how when we get back to Ponyville we should totally throw you a—" Just as she said it she slapped her hooves over her mouth. "I mean, Rarity made you guys some clothes come check'em out!"

Pinkie was stronger than she looked. She pushed the two of them inside hastily. She mentally scolded herself for nearly giving away their surprise. Then the thought of cupcakes came into her head, and pies. And cakes, no pony could forget cakes!

"Well that was quick," Dan commented. The milk white unicorn was stitching the last of a blue T-shirt. On her bed was a similar one, but orange.

"Hmm?" she hummed without turning to see them.

"When did you get this done?" Dan asked as he examined the shirt. It was plain orange, but on the upper left torso were three black diamonds.

"Not too long ago," she smiled, still focusing on Tony's shirt. "The designs were extremely simple, so I was able to make it in minutes." The rumbling of the sewing machine died off, and Rarity squeed as she came over to Tony.

"Uh, thanks, Rarity," he smiled sheepishly as he grabbed the shirt. It felt extremely soft in his hands, and he liked the deep blue.

"Well? Try it on!" she insisted, using her magic to push the shirts closer to them.

The two of them removed their shirts and turned away from the ponies. Tony heard some of them gasp, and it wasn't really that hard to know why. Since he woke up, the second scar had been throbbing, but it wasn't hurting much. He tossed his shredded shirt onto the bed and put on the new one.

"Well? What do you think?" Rarity asked a bit nervously. The shirts weren't a hassle, but she still needed their opinion.

The clothes were terrific. They weren't tight so that it was straining them, but it wasn't so loose that they would look like flags. And soft, to top it off. Rarity had done the same symbol of her cutie mark on Tony's shirt but in a lighter blue. He liked it either way.

"How do I look?" Dan asked while he struck a playful pose. The girls giggled and Tony rolled his eyes. "Thanks, Rarity, this shirt's awesome!"

"Yeah. Its real comfortable, too. Thanks," Tony smiled. She was eager to make more, but she restrained herself from galloping back to the machine.

"Oh, it was nothing," she said modestly. "Again, it was a gift to the two of you."

"We'll pay you back, Rarity," Tony said. "Right, Dan?"

"It wouldn't be right if we didn't," Dan added. Rarity shook her head and waved her hoof.

"Like I said before, I won't have you return the favor. What Element of Generosity would I be if I made a friend pay for well needed attire?"

Tony's mind drifted. Friend. No one, other than Dan, had ever called him that. He had gotten used to never hearing it from anyone but him. He never knew what it was like to be called "friend". Not "freak". Friend. He had a weird sense of joy, but at the same time he was conflicted.

"Equestria to Tony," Rainbow called, tapping his head with her hoof a couple of times.

He snapped out of his thoughts and looked at them. They were all smiling, Rarity a bit brighter since he said he liked her design. He couldn't stop a smile of his own from forming.

"So, thanks again, Rarity," he stammered. "I really like this shirt."

"I'll have an entire wardrobe made by the end of the day, so don't thank me yet!" she chimed. Immediately, she zipped back to the sewing machine and levitated rolls of fabric with her magic.

"So, what were you doing here?" Twilight asked. Dan shrugged.

"Dunno. We got bored so we came to see what you guys were up to," he said.

"Well, Rarity's busy," Rainbow sighed as she rolled her eyes. "Me and AJ were gonna race around the castle. Wanna come?"

"Sure, but kid can't," Dan snickered. "He needs ‘rest’"

Tony punched Dan's arm playfully. "After what ah saw, ah wouldn't be surprised," Applejack said. " C'mon then, let's see if you can keep up with a pony."

"You're on," Dan chuckled. The three of them ran out to start their little race.

"So, what are you gonna do, Tony?" Pinkie asked as she jumped on her bed. He really wanted to join the others, but his legs would only get worse if he did.

So he did what Dan would do. He shrugged. "I'm not sure. Maybe I should just rest until dinner rolls around." His muscles weren't too tired, but the more rest he got the quicker he would be at full strength.

"Wait!" Twilight called. "I wanted to know more about humans! Dan didn't seem to know a lot of details, but do you?"

Of course he knew. His father had him learn about Earth and its history when they arrived. However, he had to keep his answers subtle. There were some things they didn't need to hear.

"I guess," he shrugged as he sat down on Pinkie's bed. This simple answer was enough to get her excited.

"Great! I still have a ton of questions to ask." Right before his eyes, a scroll appeared from thin air. A very, very, very long scroll.

"How did you do that?" he gasped.

"With magic silly!" Pinkie giggled as she jumped to Twilight's bed. "Twilight knows a lot!"

Magic. Earth had fantasized about it, but never did he expect to see it. Then again, he was talking to talking ponies. Colorful, talking ponies.

"Don't humans have magic?" Twilight questioned.

"No. We rely mostly on technology." Acting as if he were human felt weird to him. He hated technology, his entire race did. "So how does magic work?"

"Unicorns can channel their magic into spells and enchantments." She demonstrated by levitating the scroll and rolling it up. "Pegasi like Rainbow and Fluttershy use their magic to fly and control weather clouds. Earth ponies like AJ and Pinkie often have more stamina and strength than other ponies. And they're also connected to the soil, which is why they're such great farmers."

"And the alicorns! Don't forget about the alicorns, Twilight!" Pinkie reminded her.

"That's right, there are also alicorns. They're supposed to be each kind of pony in one. They're way stronger than unicorns and much faster than pegasi."

"So Celestia's an alicorn?" Tony said. Twilight nodded.

"And Princess Luna! And Cadence!" Pinkie reminded them.

It was all straight out of a fairy tale. Pegasai, unicorns, magic, controlling the weather. It was so new… yet familiar to him.

"Interesting," he mumbled. "So, what else do you want to know about humans?"

Twilight, and sometimes Pinkie and Fluttershy, asked Tony all about Earth. The wars he tried to avoid, technology was probably the hardest to explain to the two not-so-scholarly ponies. Twilight seemed to get the gist of it, while the other two needed simpler worded answers. It was frustrating, but funny at the same time. As he answered their questions, he learned some more about them.

He learned that the six of them were the bearers of the Elements of Harmony. Apparently, it was the strongest magic known to ponies. He also learned that Princess Celestia raised the sun while Princess Luna raised the moon. There weren't any wars, except for the incident with Shining Armor, Twilight's brother, which was more of an attack than a war. The changelings, insect like ponies that change into somepony you love and feed off of your love, attacked with their queen.

Other than that, they didn't seem to know much about warfare. He was a bit surprised, but not as much after hearing more about them. They seemed to be relatively peaceful and friendly. There were few planets that could claim to have such innocence, but Equestria seemed to top them.

Dan, Applejack, and Rainbow came back a while later. Each of them were sweating from the races they had. Rainbow made sure to emphasize how she beat each of them without a sweat. Dan and Applejack went back and forth with their wins and losses. Tony knew Dan didn't cheat, but he did "bend" the rules. Like when he "tripped" and made Applejack face plant on the rug.

Their talking passed the time; laughing, smiling, and joking here and there. Dan was used to this kind of thing, but not with Tony. Sure the two of them did this together, but not with a bunch of others. It was probably the first time he saw Tony interact with someone other than him. What surprised him even more was when he told a few clever jokes and laughed at theirs.

He liked this side of Tony, as rare as it came out. It was the side of him that was Tony, not Reku'un the Doshu'um. If everyone saw him like this, Dan was sure he would have way more friends. But they would have to see who he really was… what he was. The ponies had seen his rites. And they weren't freaked out like most would be.

An idea came to him. One that was so extreme, so far-fetched that Tony could either end up happy like he deserved to be, or end with a damaged friendship. It was a big risk, but if it paid off, Tony would have a life of his own.

"And then I was like pudding? Are you serious?" Pinkie giggled. Tony thought Pinkie was pretty hyper and leaking energy. She was bouncing all over the place the whole time they were talking.

"So did you?" Tony chuckled.

"Of course not silly! Everypony knows Gummy likes frosting way more than pudding!"

Rarity had made Dan and Tony a new pair of pants, which they changed into. They had forgotten to mention they needed undergarments to protect their boys. Commando it was, until they could find a way to tell Rarity. The pants were just as simple yet spiced up as the shirts. To go with Dan's orange shirt, a pair of blue jeans, or so Dan called them. For Tony, Rarity made some black pants for him.

As he transferred his possessions into his new clothes, the ponies saw what was in his pockets. Three small prisms, and each were a different type of metal.

"What're those?" Rainbow questioned, pointing to the third device.

Tony looked for the sticker he used to seperate what was what. The green sticker was the first aid kit, red sticker was explosive, and though it was on Earth, orange sticker was Dan's old exoskeleton.

The one in his hand had a green sticker, thankfully. "It's a first aid kit," he answered. He held it out for Rainbow to see. She played with it then laughed.

"Seems kinda small," she chuckled. Tony smirked.

"Ackel (Grow)" The device began to hum, it's glowing lines glowing brighter, then grew to its full size.

"D'ahhh!" Rainbow yelped as the prism grew to the size of a regular medical kit.

"Wow!" Twilight beamed as she came closer. "How did you do that?!"

"It's something most would call atom compression," Tony explained. "The atoms of the object are crammed together so it could fit wherever I need it to. I could bring an entire house with me if I wanted to."

Though he despised technology, it was exceedingly useful. Especially with what he had needed it for.

"Can you make it smaller again?" Fluttershy asked.

"Mockel (Shrink)" he said. The medical kit hummed and began to compress back into a miniature prism.

Tony put it back with the others, carefully sliding it next to the explosives. He glanced out the window and saw the moon beginning to peak over the horizon. Time really did fly when you were having fun.

"Hungry already?" Dan teased. Tony frowned, then punched him in the arm. "Fuuuuuu…"

"Oh! Celestia's probably waiting for us!" Twilight exclaimed. "C'mon c'mon c'mon! Let's go!"

Tony remembered her saying she was the princess' personal student. And from what the others said, she took it veeeeery seriously. When Tony stood up, he fell back down. His leg had fallen asleep.

"Nice face plant," Rainbow laughed. Tony laughed lightly, snickering afterwards as he tried moving his numb legs.

"Leg fell asleep, too?" Dan chuckled while hopping on one leg.

"Oh I love when that happens! It feels so tingly!" Pinkie giggled. She poked Tony's leg and got him to laugh again.

"We'll catch up, just give us a minute to get the blood flowing," Tony told them. They nodded and followed after Twilight.

Tony's legs were the first to "wake up". He sort of missed the feeling. It always got him to laugh. His leg "waking up" also meant he had to be the crutch for Dan this time. He had to help him walk/hop to the dining room. They passed by Shining Armor, who was giving them a weird yet amused look.

"Leg fell asleep?" Shining asked.

"Is it that obvious?" Dan laughed. Shining chuckled and continued on his way.

By the time they reached the dining room, Dan's foot had some blood circulating. Except now it felt like a flickering TV screen. He laughed and yelped as he walked to his seat next to Twilight and Rainbow. Celestia asked him what was he laughing about, which he responded to by shaking his leg. Tony sat next to Rarity and Pinkie Pie.

"Dan, Tony," Celestia called for their attention. "I'd like you to meet my nephew, Prince Blueblood. Blueblood, meet Daniel Fondor and Anthony Lorenshi." The two mentioned stared wide-eyed at the same unicorn they scared earlier.

"Uh, hey?" Dan smiled nervously, as did Tony.

"Hello," Blueblood snorted. He took a seat beside his aunt and gave them both death glares.

Tony and Dan did their best to not laugh, and gestured to the other if he was still looking at them. Beside Celestia was an extra seat. Now that he noticed, Tony forgot that someone else was missing.

"Hey, Rari—" he stopped when he saw her glaring at somepony. He followed her wicked stare to Blueblood, who was sneering just as nastily. "Something wrong?"

She held her gaze for another minute before turning to him. "It's nothing," she muttered. "What were you saying?"

"Where's Princess Luna?" he asked.

"I'm not sure. She must be tired after what happened to her. Why?" The last part sounded a little… suspicious.

Truth be told, getting his face bashed in didn't only mess up sense of smell. Or his face. "Actually, I… kinda forgot what she looked like. When I was… losing."

"Celestia was late last time," Pinkie said. "She's coming! She said this was breakfast for her!"

Breakfast at dinner. It was every child's dream. He waited silently, listening to everypony conversing. Blueblood still gave him a menacing glare, which would often be redirected to Rarity or Dan. But mostly the unicorn.

Maybe they went out some time?

"Good to see you, sister," he heard above everypony. He picked up his head and turned to the doorway, where a dark alicorn was walking in.

"Hey Luna," Dan said. Tony was about to do the same, until he really looked at her.

Everything froze. He couldn't keep his eyes off of her. Her deep indigo coat with her ethereal mane blowing in an invisible breeze. She had the most beautiful face and her eyes, they were two lovely orbs of teal that seemed to glimmer in the light.

Then and there, Tony felt something unusual. He had experienced every kind of emotion, sadness, happiness, humility, embarassment, etc. But this was a new feeling. One he was sure he'd never felt before. It made his brain numb and his mouth close since he could not speak. It felt like… like…

Butterflies in my stomach.

Time resumed, and the lunar princess let out a sleepy yawn. "I'm glad to see you all," she said. She passed by Dan and gave him a small smile. "Good to see you, Daniel."

"Dan, Princess," he smiled. "And it's good to see you, now that we're not behind bars."

The two of them chuckled at his dark humor. Luna's gaze shifted over to the second biped, who was staring at her. The previous days events replayed in her mind, and the small hint of embarrassment from before. She shook that away, and remembered he was still looking at her.

"You were the one who broke through the ceiling, are you not?" she smiled. He was at a loss for words, and just from a smile!

The Nedafan'et (hell's) wrong with me?

"Uh… yeah," he mumbled. "M-my name's Tony. You're Princess Luna, I assume?"

"Yes," was all she said.

Dan knew right off the bat something was up. Never, ever had he heard Tony stutter. Ever. He noticed Luna had some bandages around her wings. The rock really did a number on them.

"How are your wings holding up, Luna?" he asked.

She sighed and tried to move them. "They aren't too injured, or so the doctor informed me. Though he still advised I allow them to rest," she said.

"A rock fell on you," Dan chuckled. "I don't think even magic could help something like that." Luna rolled her eyes a bit.

"Exactly as the doctor worded it," Luna sighed. "It's much too tedious to just sit in bed all night." Some of them laughed a little, but Tony could only keep staring.

"Now that everypony's here, let's eat," Celestia announced.

"Don't stuff yourself this time, kid," Dan pointed accusingly. Tony rolled his eyes and chuckled.

Like before, the waiters came in, Tony's smiling to see him. "Glad to see you're still here, sir," he nodded. "The chefs had to order another load of lettuce and tomatoes after your meal."

"Sorry about that," Tony grinned sheepishly. "I'll keep it down to one plate this time." They both chuckled a little.

"Here you are," he levitated a menu to him.

Tony scanned through the choices, narrowing Dan to three choices. "Which do you prefer: carrot delight, tomato and pasta blend, or green mash?"

"We haven't any tomatoes," he joked. "But I hear green mash is a well renowned dish."

"Then green mash it is," Tony handed him the menu. "I'm Anthony. Tony will be fine." He held out his hand, which the waiter shook.

"Good to meet you, Tony. My name is Swift," he said. "On account of how quick I can be."

Dan overheard, and he stifled a laugh, putting a hand over his mouth quickly. His near-outburst still made Tony think the same.

Don't say it.

Swift left along with the other waiters. Everypony began having their own conversations again while they waited. He overheard something about a griffon named Gilda from Pinkie and somepony called Fancy Pants from Rarity. He sat in silence, just listening in to what the others were saying. He laughed as Dan swapped joke's with Rainbow, some new, some old but funny nonetheless. It was what he really liked about him.

Beside him, Rarity stopped talking to Fluttershy every now and again to keep glaring at Blueblood. The unicorn looked like she was ready to rip his head off, and the other just stared scornfully. He wasn't one to judge, but Rarity seemed just a bit angry with him. Whenever Blueblood wasn't staring him, Dan, or Rarity down he was fiddling with his spoon. He obviously didn't want to be here.

"So what's the awesomest thing you've ever done?" Rainbow said challengingly.

"Pfft. That's easy. Me and kid saved Earth," Dan said cooly. The ponies stopped their individual conversations to listen.

"From what?" Rainbow asked doubtfully.

"The mutts in the tunnels, but about seventeen million times as many," Dan smirked. "Yep. Beat their asses good, too. Right, Tony?"

"Yeah," Tony said.

"You guys wanna hear it?" Dan asked aloud to the table.

They nodded their heads, Luna and Celestia taking more interest. Then, Dan chuckled nervously.

"Actually… Tony's gonna have to fill you guys in on it," Dan said, rubbing the back of his head awkwardly. "I kinda got knocked out, so I don't remember much. But we DID save the world!"

All eyes were on Tony. He had to word this as carefully as he could. He couldn't give away any information about Loki'irians or Nyla. She helped, just as much as any of them. Even if she was an adolescent, she had just as much fire in her heart as him.

"Okay… so this is what happened."

Good Ol' Times
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

Good Ol' Times

Author's Note

Just another revision. Hope you guys are still going!

Good Ol' Times

"You don't have to do this, you know?" Tony said.

"I know. But then who'd be here to watch you?" Dan joked. Nyla roared underneath them, speaking mentally with her partner.

We've arrived. They're right under us.

Good job, Nyla. Ten minutes, that's it. If we're not back by then, just go.

Yes, Reku'un

Normally, Nyla would argue with him, but the fate of an entire planet was in their hands/claws. She knew Reku'un knew what he was doing. Arguing would just be pointless. The men clung to her back and she tucked in her wings, sending them into a nosedive directly towards their target.

It was impossible to miss, since it was the only structure in the middle of the desert. Nyla's crimson scales were blood red in the night, providing more cover. The speed at which she was falling was giving Dan second thoughts, but Tony had practiced this hundreds of times with her.

"On three!" Tony shouted. "One.....two.....three!"

The two of them let go of Nyla's back and went into their own dive bomb. Nyla pulled up and disappeared above the clouds. They slammed into the side of the building, accidentally breaking through the floors and landing at last. Dan, disoriented, lazily glanced around while Tony fought off the first few Arthanians.

"Get up!" Tony shouted as he picked him up. "Come on! We gotta move now!"

He changed into his second form, but it wasn't like his form in the future. The metals covered a minority of his body, and he didn't have the mouth and face metals. Even so, he was stronger than his regular body. Dan came to his senses and grabbed the shotgun from Tony.

They rushed through the building as they looked for a stairwell, while soldiers were filing down the stairs as they climbed. Tony slashed through them while Dan covered from behind. With the number of soldiers coming, they were making slow progress. Tony knew it was just the first wave. Dan, on the other hand, just kept firing away until he needed to reload. The stairs were cleared long enough for them to get to the next floor.

It was the same process for each set of stairs. Tony hacked his way through while Dan pumped his shotgun. They had reached the 17th floor by the time he ran out of shells, so he opted to turning it into a bat. The metal butt of the gun took one swing to knock them out, if he got them on the head that is. Tony pulled him up and pushed him ahead.

"Come on, go!" They rushed into the hall and made a mad dash for the next staircase.

Dan thought he tripped when he hit the stone floor. As he got on his hands and knees he was kicked onto his back, and a snarling soldier jumped on him. Before it could come down with its open maw, Dan pulled his left arm up. The soldier latched onto the metal gauntlet and flailed its head to try and rip it off, instead getting a few sparks and punches from Dan. Suddenly, it whined before being thrown off.

"You alright?" Tony asked as he pulled him back up. The teeth skinned his arm, but otherwise he was fine.

"I'm fine" There was another howl behind them, and they both turned to see a second wave of soldiers. "Shit shit shit! Run!"

"Awesome! What's a exoskele-whatever you said?"

"It's this suit kid made so I 'wouldn't get hurt.'"

"It was half done! I told you you didn't have to come."

"What were the both of you trying to accomplish?"

"Well, Luna, kid and I found out those mutts made a satellite to call back up. So we either let them come, or destroy it ourselves."

"What about local authorities? Or a military?"

"You're kidding, right? 'Oh, there's a bunch of alien wolves trying to call home for back up.' Come on, Celestia, ya think anyone who hasn't already seen one will believe that?"

"I see you're point."

"Anyways!"

The duo made it to the top floor at last. Tony slammed the doors shut and used Dan's empty shotgun to keep the doors closed. They made their way up to the roof, which was completely unguarded. The beacon they had come to destroy sat in the middle of the roof.

"So, you can mess it up enough to overload?" Tony questioned. The doors behind them began clanging, the soldiers' snarls audible.

"Yeah. Just make sure they don't get in," Dan said as he ran to it. Tony bashed the door back and pushed against the multiple Arthanians ramming the door.

While Tony kept them out, Dan was busy rearranging the wires. Arthanian technology wasn't that different from human tech. He crossed different power cords and rerouted coordinating plugs. The blue lit wires began to surge from the power concentration to one conduit. He heard Tony cry out, only making him work faster.

A spear head pierced Tony's stomach. He pulled it out of the grip of the soldier and stabbed it through the opening. The shotgun was starting to bend and crack with each body that hit the door. He glanced behind him to see Dan slapping his left forearm.

"Hurry up!" he shouted. Another soldier reached a paw into the growing opening and buried its claws into his shoulder.

As Tony cried out, Dan cursed as he tried connecting the remote switch to his exoskeleton. When the soldier bit his arm, it broke the wireless detonator that would destroy the beacon. The only way to do it now... was manually.

He gasped as the satellite began to turn on. He tried rerouting more power to the single conduit to disrupt the process, but it only sped it up.

"What are you doing?!" Tony shouted.

"The detonators broken! Get out of here! I'm blowing this place sky high!" Tony shouldered the door shut and ran to him.

"No! I'm not leaving you! I'll do it!" Dan took off his helmet and tossed it on the ground.

"Tony, you need to go. Please." Tony glanced at the charging beacon. He sighed and turned away from him. He called for Nyla through their connection, who landed on the roof shortly after.

"Kid.'" Tony turned to look at his friend. "Thanks for bringing me along for the ride."

Tony turned his back to him and balled his fists, letting out a shaky sigh. "I'm sorry," he whispered. With a swift push of his leg, he kicked Dan in the side of the head.

Dan crumpled to the ground.

"You what?! You told me a soldier got through!"

"Well, I wasn't gonna let you die!"

"Couldn't you have done something less violent?"

"Yeah, like not drop kicking me?!"

"Hey, I barely made it out, so imagine if you did it."

"..."

"Exactly."

Tony tossed Dan onto Nyla's back. He came close to her and she nuzzled him with her long snout.

He was ready to sacrfice himself. Why did you do that?

Because he still has a long life ahead of him. It's time we joined the rest of our kind with Minira. I'm going to end this, once and for all.

Nyla gently growled and let her partner hug her. She felt a stray tear leave him as he placed his head against hers, the Loki'irian tradition of warriors. It was a sign of eternal parting.

Farewell, Reku'un. May we meet with Minira in the gardens of Eden.

With a mighty flap of her wings, she took off. She zoomed away, becoming a blur in the night. The doors burst open, and dozens of soldiers poured in. Tony ran to the satellite and waited for them to surround him.

With a final grin, he shouted, "Save me a seat in Nedafan (hell), you furry bastards!"

He punched the power conduit, causing a chain reaction of explosions from the bottom to the top of the building. The beacon hummed, then blew up with a brilliant flash of white.

Their audience at the table was leaning in, fully enthralled with his tale. Dan was still frowning playfully at Tony's revelation, but in the end it all worked out.

"So. Awesome!" Rainbow shouted. "How big was the explosion?! It must have been huge!"

"Bigger than this castle, actually. The fall hurt too," he chuckled as he rubbed his neck.

"Your people must have been relieved," Celestia smiled.

"Not really," Dan chuckled sheepishly. "We couldn't tell anyone because, seriously, who would believe we saved the world? Humans don't really believe in aliens. Especially the politicians."

"Still, it was probably the best time we had together," Tony sighed, giving Dan a small grin. "Even if I had to knock you out."

Dan smiled evilly. "It's cool, 'cause now you owe me."

"The two of you sound just as barbaric as those wolves," Blueblood murmured.

"Hey, I'm as messed up as the next guy, but these things bring evil to a new level," Dan countered, crossing his arms behind his head.

"You both talk about it as if you enjoy the feeling of killing," Blueblood sneered. "You're no better than them."

"We 'enjoyed' kicking their asses and making sure they didn't hurt anyone," Dan retorted, a little annoyed.

"Unlike some ponies," Rarity scolded.

"Oh be quiet you!" he said. "You have about as much right as a mouse to speak after what you did at the Gala."

"Oh, I have no right?! You were acting like such a snobbish, poor excuse for stallion!" Rarity pointed her hoof at him.

"Let's settle down everypony! No need t' get all rile up 'bout-"

"Hush, peasant! I was addressing her not you."

"Peasant?! And who do you think you are, Mr. Snob Stallion?!" Rainbow shouted.

"And you too, stay out of this you tompony. I'm speaking to the abominations!" Blueblood shouted at her. Tony's eye twitched, and he took a deep breath.

Close the door. Close the door.

"How dare you!" Rarity nearly screamed.

"I'd rather be an abomination than a stuck up priss like you!" Dan shouted. He noticed Tony keeping silent the whole time, and he wasn't the only one.

"At least one of you have enough sense to stay quiet," Blueblood snickered. Another crack echoed in Tony's head.

Close the door. CLOSE THE DOOR.

"Screw off! Who do you think you are?!" Dan yelled.

"Just leave him alone!" Twilight added.

"Blueblood, that is enough," Celestia said.

"Are you honestly siding with those...things?!" he cried in shock. Tony couldn't keep his mouth shut any longer.

"We're Lo-human you little brat. Not some bitchy, whining, asshole like you," he practically snarled. "I'm not a pony, but I'm sure as hell a better man than you are stallion, so I suggest you shut it, you spoiled little brat."

Dan could hear It. Tony couldn't talk like he was now. He looked at Dan, who shook his head. The table was silent, in disbelief that somepony had actually bested the rude prince in verbal combat. But he still had an ace, one that he had overheard the guards talking about.

"You're Tony, aren't you?" he sneered.

"Yeah. What's it to you?" Tony questioned with a glare.

Blueblood ignored his remark and smirked. "It's no wonder your parents abandoned you," he chuckled.

Strange Feelings
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

Strange Feelings

CLOSE THE DAMN DOOR

"Blueblood!" Celestia shouted.

"He's being so vulgar yet you—!"

"YOU ARE EXCUSED!" Celestia said in her Canterlot voice.

With a huff and another glare at Tony, he made his way out. Tony clenched his fists as he tried to restrain himself, but seeing Blueblood leaving only spurred him on. The spoon he had been using was being crushed in his bare hand. Rarity could see his veins bulging, as well as Pinkie Pie.

It was going to break out at any moment. He couldn't believe that Blueblood bad mouthed his parents and he couldn't do anything about it. He glanced at everypony giving him worried glances.

"Are you alright, Tony?" Rarity asked, putting her hoof on his shoulder. His breathing quickened along with his heart rate as his arms strained in an attempt to keep himself down.

His mind was going wild with anger, and the desire to rip Blueblood's head off. As he glanced towards everypony, his gaze stopped on one pony in particular. She looked at him with concern… her teal eyes full of curiosity and worry. His anger died off slowly… but not completely. Most of it was replaced by the strange feeling from before. He felt the spoon crumpling in his grasp. As calmly as he could, he stood up, dropped the spoon and walked to the door.

"Tony," Dan called, standing up. His friend stopped after a few hesitant steps.

"Thank you for dinner," he said without turning back. "If you'll excuse me." He pushed open the door and left.

Dan sighed, a bit relieved but worried. "Is he gonna be alright?"

"He just needs a little time, Dash. And don't worry, Celestia, he won't hunt down Blueblood or anything," he assured the princess.

"How did Blueblood even find out about Tony's parents?" Twilight asked aloud.

"What is the matter with his parents?" Luna questioned.

Her sister turned to Dan, who nodded softly. "Tony is an orphan," Celestia told her. "How Blueblood knows is beyond me. I was sure no pony else had heard us."

Luna thought for a moment, then stood up and walked to the door. "Excuse me," she said as she left.

"Hope he doesn't blow up at her," Applejack sighed.

Rarity noticed the crushed utensil on the table where Tony sat. She could only imagine what would have happened if he attacked Blueblood. While he did deserve a good thrashing, it didn't seem Tony had the same ideas.

Dan kept quiet as he thought about Tony's behavior when he saw Luna.

For once, Tony struggled to speak. If he didn't want to speak he would just stay quiet, but it looked like he wanted to say something. Anything really. And, though he did it as quickly as possible, he saw Tony glancing at Luna while they ate and told the story. He knew that behavior, but it was tough believing it.

But if it's true, maybe he'll listen to me.

Tony walked quickly around the castle. His expression was contorted to a near glare, and on the inside he felt the same. The only difference was that he was scolding himself for nearly losing it. It would have been terrible, and all because he couldn't control himself. He still played several scenes of ripping Blueblood limb from limb, but they were pushed aside.

He was supposed to be angry about what Blueblood said about his parents. But a stronger sense of worry had come over him. He kept asking himself what would have happened to them… especially Luna. It confused him… he didn't even know why he was worrying about just her. He didn't even know her until the dinner.

Why am I thinking so much about… about Luna?

He exhaled with annoyance, but stopped abruptly. To his left was the gardens. It looked quiet enough, and no pony would be around to bother him. He walked outside and into the light of the moon. The night was unlike any other. The stars dotted every inch of it, and the moon shone brighter than any moon he had seen. He remembered in his earlier youth when he would gaze at the moon from his home.

He wandered into the garden, and thankfully there weren't any ponies around. He sat down in a scattered patch of dandelions. Blueblood's words echoed in his ears once again.

"Its no wonder your parents abandoned you."

It wasn't true, the gods knew it wasn't true. But he didn't understand why it angered him so much. It was all his fault, he couldn't say otherwise, and here was some spoiled stallion saying it was. Though not exactly correct, he still accused him of being the reason for being alone. That sense of guilt overpowered him.

Tony wanted nothing more than to cry. To just roll over sobbing and crying for Herod and Heraj. He wanted to smash something… destroy anything… just let out his anger…

No… no crying. Herod taught you that crying does nothing.

He still felt sullen, though. A calm breeze passed over his face, and blew the grass in waves. He plucked a small stalk and began to fold and twist it. Just like Eishla had showed him. Instead of playing the Kital song from the forest, he chose another… one of his favorites.

He took a deep breath and blew into the grass whistle. A long high note started his verse, then came to a slow and low note before reascending. The animals nearby began to investigate the strange music. To their surprise, it was a large biped. The music drew them in, like a bear to honey. A rabbit cautiously hopped over to him, looking for any signs of sudden movement.

The small energies of the animals came closer. Just like in the forest near Eishla's home, the animals shied closer and closer to him. He could feel small rabbit nestle itself beside his lap, and an owl hooted into his ear, momentarily throwing him off. He recovered and kept playing as more and more animals surrounded him.

Luna had been searching for some time now throughout the castle. There was no sign of Tony. She still couldn't believe Blueblood had said something like that. He had said many insulting and harmful remarks, but to humiliate a family you never knew was unacceptable. Low, even for him.

The large man was nowhere to be found. She had checked the halls twice, but still no sign of him.

"Guard, have you seen the one named Tony walk through here?" she said in a powerful voice to a Lunar guard.

"I saw one of Celestia's guests pass by princess," he nodded. "He went into the gardens."

She nodded and made her way to the gardens. It wasn't a long walk, she knew the castle like the back of her hoof. She descended the short steps and passed under the arch. A few steps in, she could see that the animals were as shy as ever, as there were none around. Another few steps and several bunnies passed her, practically ignoring her. She felt confused, as they never usually came out around ponies.

Then, she heard it.

A beautiful symphony like no other. It was so enthralling, so peaceful, yet she had never heard it before. It sounded almost like a wind instrument, but the height and depth the notes could not be ascertained. And the animals were heading in its direction.

She made a trot to where the animals were going. The music kept on, only enticing her to get there faster. She enjoyed the high pitches and occasional low notes that gave it a little change of pace now and then. The animals also seemed in a hurry to get to the source. After rounding a hedge, she saw what was making the notes.

Surrounded by the various woodland creatures that lived in the garden, Tony held a hand up to his mouth, his back to her. He sat with different animals close to him, an owl perched on his shoulder, a deer nestled against him, and many birds and bunnies sitting around him. She quietly trotted closer so as to not disturb him. The animals didn't seem to mind her, which not only shocked her but interested her.

The music was even better up close. The echoes didn't compare to the original notes. She walked to his front as he played… a piece of grass. He had a piece of grass gently pressed against his lips. His fingers shifted positions on it to create the different pitches. She sat down in front of him, closing her eyes to let it sink in. He was still oblivious to the alicorn in front of him as he played it just how his old caretaker instructed.

The anger that he held onto was now gone, replaced with a sense of serenity. Deciding he had calmed down completely, he brought it to a close. Slowly, the notes died off to nothing, and the blade of grass blew into the small breeze. He took in a deep breath before opening his eyes.

He froze when he saw Luna sitting in front of him, a small smile across her muzzle. While that smile warmed him and brought back that funny feeling, he still gasped. The animals scurried and pranced back to where they came from. The owl on his shoulder took off back to its nest.

"P-Princess Luna," he stammered. "Uh, what… what are you doing here? I-I mean… do you need something?" He bowed awkwardly in his sitting position.

She was oblivious to his unsettled speech. "I came to see if you were alright," she said softly. "And I wanted to apologize for my nephew's behavior. Even he understands what ‘crossing the line’ entails."

Blueblood's words echoed in his head again, but this time he didn't have such a vivid imagination. "I-It's fine, princess," he mumbled. When she came closer Tony felt his heart beating faster.

"No, it is not," she said. "He had no right to speak to you like that. Especially about your family." Tony looked into her teal eyes, then averted them to the ground when he realized he was staring.

He looked up to avoid the conversation any longer. He didn't want to think about it, nor did he like talking about it. Thankfully, the moon was still shining brighter than the many stars that dotted the night sky. Luna got the message and sat beside him, unsure of what to say next. She was not used to comforting others, as she was still feared by many ponies.

They sat in silence and stared at the moon. He couldn't help but compare it to Earth's. It was so small compared to this one, which created a shadow behind him. Even if it was a full moon, it beamed with moon light he had never seen.

"Tony," Luna said. "I realize I haven't apologized to you about my actions when we first met."

Tony turned to her with a confused brow raised. He didn't remember much of what happened, courtesy of Netu'ung's fist.

"What happened?" he questioned. Luna looked a bit shocked that he didn't remember getting whacked over the head.

Well… he was whacked over the head.

"When Daniel and I were making our escape, he instructed me to attack once he opened a door," she began. "And when you and he thought each other enemies I… bashed the side of your head with a club I acquired."

It came back to him. When he knocked down the door and him and Dan held their weapons at the other, Luna sideswiped him with a club.

"Oh. Um, i-its fine, princess. It was an accident, right?"

"Absolutely," she said. "Had I known you were there to aid me I would not have struck you."

"Well, its fine," Tony stammered.

"And thank you." Tony gave another questioning glance, which she was again surprised by. " For rescuing us?"

He was so nervous, he felt like face-palming. "Right, right. Don't worry, it wasn't a big deal," he told her. "I just wanted to clean up my own mess."

Idiot! Why'd you say that?!

Luna disregarded that comment. Though she was supposed to be comforting him, she still had questions about the grass.

"Tony, what was that song you were playing?" she asked. His cheeks tinted a light crimson. He felt embarrased that she saw him playing the Kital, since he'd never played it for anyone before.

"My caretaker taught me that song," he sighed. "It was a long time ago, but it soothes me. But… I'm not too good at it."

"Nonsense. It was beautifully played." His blush only worsened at her compliment. "I'm certain it could not have been better."

She was wrong there. Tony knew that Eishla played it much better than him, since she could actually hit the right notes at the right time. Her compliment was welcomed, however, and the funny feeling only worsened.

"W-Well, thank you p-princess," he managed to say.

She raised a hoof. "Please, call me Luna."

His heart beat faster than ever. "Thank you, Luna," he smiled.

"Could you repeat the song? I'm sure I missed most of it," she asked.

He was nervous about playing the Kital again. The first time had some mistakes, and he would never live down messing up in front of her. Strangely, he wanted to do it. For her.

"Sure," he said. She smiled again, sending his heart fluttering.

Focus.

He picked up another blade of grass. She observed as he twisted and folded it like before. When it was shaped oddly, he pressed it against his mouth. A low note came out first. It was a small test to make sure it was properly made. It had been long since he last played it. He never did it when he wanted to after Eishla… left.

But if Luna wanted to hear more, he was going to get it right. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes. Softly, he blew into the piece of grass, getting the high note from before. Eishla had played this song a thousand times just for him. There were words that went with it, but he never wanted to sing it. It just wasn't the same without her.

Luna didn't recognize the notes from before, but it was still beautiful. The animals had come back to see, nestling themselves against him, and some with Luna. She was still amazed that a piece of grass was doing all this. He looked very peaceful as he played it with his eyes closed. His fingers gracefully flicked the grass to produce the sophisticated notes. Like him,!she closed her eyes to add to the feeling of it.

After thoroughly scolding her nephew, Celestia went to see if Luna was fine with Tony. Though she forgave him, she needed to make sure he didn't repeat what he did when they first met. One of Luna's guards told her where she could find her sister. When she reached the steps to the garden, she heard a heavenly song. From her position on the steps she could see most of the gardens. Not too far away, she saw Tony and Luna sitting in a patch of flowers.

Celestia watched in mild amusement and interest as the music played. It was similar to the one he'd played in the Everfree, but this one had a different tone to it. The notes were a bit quicker and held more low notes. She watched as her little sister listened to Tony's song, unaware that another was doing the same.

The music died off finally with a beautiful high note.

"It's a nice song, right?" Dan asked from behind. She jumped a little and spun around.

She smiled then turned back to the two conversing in the garden. "It was beautiful," she said. "He played it in the Everfree Forest before we met you."

Dan walked to her side and watched Tony talk with Luna. He could see him struggling to speak from there.

"Well aren't they getting along nicely?" Dan chuckled.

"I'm surprised as well," Celestia smiled. "Luna isn't usually this social with others."

"Why? She seems nice… and a bit strong." Celestia glared at him, but it softened into a playful frown.

"It's just that after she returned not too long ago… some ponies still see her as Nightmare Moon," Celestia sighed. Dan raised a brow questioningly.

"Nightmare Moon?" Celestia forgot he wasn't from here.

She gave him a quick sunmary about what happened a thousand years ago. How Luna was transformed from the envy and hatred she held towards her. Then how she was forced to send her to the moon for a thousand years. And to when she came back and Twilight and her friends used the Elements of Harmony to save Luna and defeat the Nightmare.

"That had to be rough… for the both of you," Dan said sincerely. Celestia nodded sadly.

"It took the first half of her sentence to get over it," Celestia sighed. "But I had hope that we could save her. Twilight made that happen."

Dan understood where she was coming from. Not him personally, but someone he knew who was going through kind of the same thing. Except he wasn't sending his brother to the moon anytime soon.

"And the ponies still see her as Nightmare?" Dan asked. Again, she nodded sadly.

"Twilight did her best to get her adjust into current society," Celestia began. "The ponies warmed up to her, but these high class ponies still fear her."

"And since she can't go to Ponyville often, she doesn't socialize much," Dan guessed.

"I know she is good friends with Twilight, but they don't see each other often," Celestia sighed. She perked up a bit when she heard Luna chuckle. "But it's nice to know some ponies accept her."

Dan turned to see Tony smiling. Smiling, for Christ's sake. Luna was chuckling next to him, then they both stopped and stared at the moon. He playfully rolled his eyes.

Why am I not surprised?

"Well, if Tony wasn't outcast by everyone, I'm sure he'd have tons of friends," Dan said a little sadly. "He's a really awesome guy… but no one really wants to understand him."

Celestia could see what he was getting at. They were both cut off from everypony else, and they were talking as if they had a thousand times before. In a way, they knew what being alone was. Luna with Nightmare… and Tony being on his own.

Dan let out a loud yawn. "Welp, I think I'm gonna hit the sack. G'night, princess," he smiled before going back in.

She nodded to him then turned back to the two. They were still looking at the moon, talking too but mostly looking. A small grin worked its way across her muzzle.

Saving my sister, then befriending her. Maybe Dan was right.

She only watched for another few minutes before turning in herself, a smile etched on her muzzle.

Author's Note

Eyyyyyyyyyyyy! Just another one of my edits, and as for Tony and Blueblood: Hush my viewers, he'll get his just desserts. Soon. So, as always: like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

For the Time Being
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

For the Time Being

" Okay. So until you guys find a spell that can bring me and the kid home, you want us to go with Twilight?".

" Yes", Celestia said.

" And we're going to live in, Ponyville right?", Dan questioned. Celestia nodded again.

" It may not take long for us to find a proper spell to send you home", Luna assured him. " You might be there for a few days".

Dan sighed. " Well, I don't think the ponies are gonna be alright with two humans walking around. One being as big as you Celestia".

" Don't worry none, Ah'm sure everypony'll love you guys", Applejack tapped his thigh. " Once they get t' know ya first".

Dan scratched the stubble that had been growing in thought. " Hmm, well, what do you think Tony?", he asked his friend.

Tony had kept quiet the entire time, occasionaly glancing at Luna. " I don't know. Couldn't we stay here?", he suggested.

" The guest rooms are often used by any visiting nations", Celestia sighed. " And with recent news we may need them for some time".

" And what about Cadence?", Tony asked.

" Even she used one of the more secure guest rooms", Luna said. " There aren't any other rooms. This castle was built for my sister and I".

Tony exhaled as he rested his chin on his knuckle. They couldn't stay here, there weren't any rooms available. Going to Ponyville could freak out most of the ponies, but Applejack did say they would warm up to them. Either that or they shun him like Earth. He could stand it, but he preferred the former.

" Then I guess Ponyville it is", Tony said. " When do we leave?".

" I've already summoned a train for your return", Celestia smiled. " It won't leave until you get there".

" Then let's go! We have to show you guys Ponyville, it's so amazing!", Pinkie squeed as she hopped in front of the girls.

" Wait up Pinks", Dash chuckled.

Twilight turned back to them. " We won't be long, just wait for us in the throne room", she called to them.

The four of them went to the throne room to wait for the Elements. Luna sleepily said her goodbyes to them and retired to her room. Tony's eyes didn't leave her until she teleported away. Dan could see the signs, but he wasn't going to say anything. Yet.

" So Celestia", Dan began. " What's Ponyville like?".

" Its very different from Canterlot. Much more rural and simple. The ponies are very friendly as well", Celestia said. " There shouldn't be much problems for you two once you get there".

" I hope so", Tony mumbled. " Wait. Is Ponyville that village we passed by? The one close to the Everfree?".

" Yes. Although the animals don't leave its boundaries, unless a timberwolf is chasing somepony", Celestia said.

" Good thing we blew that place to high hell right kid?", Dan laughed as he threw his arm around Tony.

He hesitated before he answered. " Yeah, we won't have to worry about them", he said.

The three conversed until the Elements came with their luggage. Most of them had a bag or two. Most of them. Rarity was not one of them. She had five suitcases stacked on on top of the other with clothes and fabrics sticking out of them. Tony was surprised she could even pull it along, while Dan was chuckling.

" And before we leave", Rarity said. " I made you these". Another set of shirts and pants levitated to them.

Tony got another pair of black pants. He shirt this time was long sleeved black shirt with a white stripe running across the chest and down the inner sides of the sleeves. Dan had a similar shirt, but his was yellow with black and his pants were grayish.

" Wow. You weren't lying when you said you make good clothes Rarity", Dan smiled. Rarity giggled a little from his satisfaction.

" They're very nice Rarity", Tony said. " Thank you".

" My pleasure", she beamed.

" Okay let's go", Rainbow groaned. " We can talk about dresses on the train!".

The girls rolled their eyes and made their way to the golden doors. Twilight nuzzled her teacher and said," Bye Princess".

" See you again my faithful student", she returned the nuzzle.

" Peace Celestia!", Dan raised his two fingers. Tony silently waved and followed after Dan.

" Tony". He stopped in his tracks and turned back to the sun goddess. " Can I speak to you for a moment?".

He gave Dan a questioning look. Dan in turn shrugged his shoulders and followed the mares. Tony walked back to Celestia who had a soft smile.

" Yes Princess?", he said.

" Like I said, just Celestia is fine", she smiled warmly. " I just wanted you to know that Dan told us a little about you".

He had to act like he didn't hear what they said. Or else she might get the wrong idea.

" What did he say?", Tony asked.

" About what your childhood was like", her smile softened. " I just wanted you to know that Dan isn't the only friend you have. The Elements and I will be here for you when you need us. If there's anything I can do, don't hesitate to ask".

Friend. Again that word, and he still felt weird being called that by anyone other than Dan. That didn't mean what she said didn't touch him. She was a very warm and kind pony. She was only trying to help him in any way she could. Just like...just like his Heraj.

Salemos

The thought vanished as he quickly thought about something else. He turned back to Celestia, who was still smiling warmly. Another friend. It was a strange concept for him, since he was alone aside from family. Still, her saying she was his friend made him feel...wanted. Like someone actually cared for him.

His lips curled into a small smile. " Thank you Celestia", he smiled.

" Hey kid, c'mon! Dashie's getting impatient!", Dan laughed.

" I said not to call me that!", Rainbow shouted. Celestia and Tony chuckled as they smiled at each other one last time.

" Bye Celestia", he said.

" See you soon Tony", she nodded. He ran to the doors and joined the others outside. " You can come out now Luna".

The sleepy princess of the night stepped out of her cover behind the beam. " How long did you know I was there?".

Celestia smirked. " Oh. The whole time", she teased. " You shouldn't be up right now".

Luna let out another tired yawn. " I know, but I had to see them off", she moaned sleepily.

Celestia thought back to last night. Tony and Luna sitting and talking and laughing, it made her grin a little. And then came the idea.

" Luna. I'm sure being ponynapped wasn't the most pleasurable experience", Celestia began. Luna shot her deadpan.

" You don't say?", she snorted.

" That's why I'll handle your duties for tonight", Celestia declared. " I'll take over the night court for this night for you to recover".

Luna looked confused as ever. " But, I'm fine Tia. You don't need to-"

" C'mon Lulu, I give you the night off and you say no?", Celestia giggled. Luna thought a little more about it, then smiled.

" Then jokes on you!", she cheered. " Good morning Tia". She pranced away in a better mood now that she had a night away from work.

While Celestia didn't appreciate the extra work, she did however smile. If this worked, she might see her sister smiling a lot more around the castle.

As the group walked through the streets many ponies stopped and stared at the two strange creatures. Some were frightened by their size and appearance while others took much interest in them. They even waved at them, to which the ponies replied with a hesitant wave back.

The human and Loki'irian looked at the fancy and expensive buildings around. They were, well, expensive looking and about the same size as Earth houses. Without a doubt they were in upper class territory, only supported by the ponies with high held heads and fancy suits and dresses. They passed by a donut shop that Pinkie zoomed in and out of. Her ability to defy the laws of physics confused the new witnesses.

After a few stares and frightened looks they reached the train station. The mares boarded the train with the two in tow. Dan and Tony marveled at the size of the single train. There were rooms for each of them, and a single space with a couch for them to hang around.

" So this is what first class feels like", Dan said. Tony was equally impressed, but he didn't marvel like his friend.

" Well, wake me when we get there", Rainbow said as she left to her room.

The mares each left to their own rooms, as did Tony and Dan. The beds weren't big enough to hold either of them, so they had to rest with their backs on the walls. Now that he had time away from the others, he could think about their situation.

The Arthanians came back to his mind. He had a nagging at the back of his head. A hunch, that something else was going on. Something big. Their numbers had increased in a little more than a day. From seven to fifty or more. The structure also wasn't making any sense. Even with the poor job it would have been weeks before they could actually use it. Then the electrical security system, even more time to set it up.

Their wasn't a queen in there, so that explanation was void. Even with sixty Arthanians they'd still need years to complete the tunnel and drain systems. Another reason overruled. And the scouts. How could he have forgotten about the scouts? They weren't with him when they came to Equestria, so how could they have been here?

So many questions piling, and no answers came to mind. At least, answers that were plausible. The more he went over it the more confusing it was.

Knock knock

He came back from his thoughts. " Come in", he called. The door glowed a faint purple and opened, Twilight standing behind the threshold. " Need some more answers?".

" No. Well, not yet", she smiled. Tony chuckled lightly and stood up.

" Then what do you need?", he asked.

She looked at him, then her gaze traveled down before coming back up. " I wanted to ask about the scars on your back", she said with concern. Tony tensed slightly, he could sense the question. " Why haven't they healed like the others?".

Tony's smile faded, and he turned to the window. Twilight waited patiently, stepping in further. He had to think of a way to explain it without giving away anything related to Loki'ir. He sighed deeply before turning back to her.

" Uh, if I don't see how I got injured then it won't heal properly", he lied. " Those were lucky hits".

" More like unlucky", she said. Inwardly he sighed with relief. She bought it.

" I guess so", he chuckled. " And why is that so important?".

" Well I was just worried about you when I saw it didn't heal", she said like it was obvious. " Is it so bad to worry for a friend?".

That word again. It still felt weird to he called friend.

Is this how everyone feels?

Twilight noticed his mind wandering after her last sentence. " You alright?", she asked. He looked back at her, then smiled a little.

" I'm fine", he said. A thought occured to him, them his smile grew into a smirk. " So you were worried about me huh?".

She was about to answer when she registered his tone. Her cheeks turned a light pink at the realization. " No! I mean yeah I was worried but that's because-"

" Relax!", Tony laughed. " I was teasing Twilight". She glared at him, then her horn glowed. The next thing he saw was his pillow, then he heard Twilight laughing.

" Very funny", Twilight giggled. Tony tossed the pillow back onto his bed. " Well we should be in Ponyville in an hour or two. See ya then".

" Bye", he said. She left his room, closing the door behind her with her magic.

He couldn't help but feel different. He recognized it when someone called him "friend". With Celestia, with Twilight, with Rarity. Each time he heard it felt alien, which was ironic in a way. For once he wasn't being called freak. They actually saw him as a friend, even when they saw him change.

Knock knock

" Come in", he called. This time it was Dan behind the door. " Hey man".

" Hey kid", Dan sighed as he sat on Tony's undersized bed.

" What's up?", Tony asked. Dan kept quiet, unsure of whether or not he had enough reasons to tell his idea to Tony.

" Uh, so what do you think Ponyville'll be like?", Dan careened away from that suggestion.

Not yet

" Well Celestia said they should get used to us", Tony said. " I just hope she's right".

Dan knew what he meant by that. He put his hand on Tony's shoulder. " Tony, I'm sure they're nothing like those guys", Dan assured him. " Twilight and her friends seem pretty cool".

Tony smiled a bit. " They do. But we'll see when we get there", Tony said. " Hey Dan, when you first got here, did you have any soldiers or scouts near you?".

" Nah. Its like I said. I was walking to work when some lady screamed I was on fire. Then my body turned into that magic dust crap and I woke up in the Everfree. Why? Didn't they come with you?". Tony nodded, a bit disappointed that Dan couldn't offer any help.

" Yeah, seven of them. Not fifty something soldiers and forty something scouts", Tony said. " How many took you?".

Dan shrugged. " Like, what, five, not counting the mutt-ka-bob", he chuckled at his small victory.

" So twelve soldiers", Tony mumbled. " Then how could there have been so many?".

Dan looked at the ceiling as he thought. " Maybe Netu'ung brought more buddies here?", he thought aloud.

" How? I've never seen or heard of a rite like that. He couldn't have done it". Dan scratched the stubble again, then groaned in frustration.

" They're dead. And who gives a shit?", he said dumbly. " I'm tired. I'm not gonna beat my brain up over some dead mutts. And you shouldn't either. Now rest up, 'cause this is the only time you can't walk around or nothing". Dan waggled his finger playfully to emphasize his point.

Tony groaned playfully and sat on the bed. " Fine". Dan rolled out of the room like an idiot and shut the door behind him. " If he keeps this up I might need to make sure Pinkie's not related to him".

Blueblood stomped around his chambers in frustration. The two animals were finally gone, along with the wenches, but that didn't mean his punishment was over. After Celestia berated him for putting Tony in his place she grounded him. As if he were some foal!

" I swear, sometimes Celestia is as blind as the ponies that look at her sun", he muttered. He heard a small click, then a prick in his right buttock.

He turned to where the sound came from. The balcony was empty, the curtains blowing in the small winds of the tower he rested in. He then peered behind him to his flank. Puncturing his white coat and the pink skin was a dart. He felt dizzy as he collapsed to the floor. Before he lost consciousness he saw a hooded figure land on the balcony. Then, black.

The hooded figure approached the sleeping prince. He had heard everything the little filth had said. Getting rid of him would be easy, but then again, he was in need of a pawn. Now though, he needed to make sure that he was under watch. He reached into his pocket and produced a third circular object. The prince was even trickier than Luna. He had hundreds of silk white suits to wear, and he wore no crown.

However, he did always use the same rose to decorate his ensemble. The spell on it kept it from wilting like any other flower. Carefully he attached it to one of the inner petals. He checked his wrist, and three small dots indicated the three ponies he had already tagged. Luna was in her chambers, Celestia in the throne room, and Blueblood here.

He lifted the prince and layed him on his bed. He positioned him expertly to make it seem as if he fell asleep while ranting about his aunt. In the end, Blueblood's left side hung over the edge of the bed as he snored loudly. The hooded figure returned to the balcony, then leaped on top of it. Like the last time the Alpha waited with the Loki'irian child. In the day however, he could see the scar over the Alpha's right eye.

" Take us back", he said to the child. The hooded figure placed his hand on the boy's shoulder, and they vanished.

" Last stop! Ponyville!", the conductor announced.

The group was waiting in the lounge car for the train to stop. They swayed forward as the brakes screeched them to a halt. Tony and Dan followed after them onto the platform. The train pulled out and gave them a clear view of the town. It was just like Celestia said, but she didn't say that it was so colorful. No two buildings were the same.

" C'mon! We'll give you guys a tour!", Pinkie shouted. She pulled Tony along with Dan in tow.

She dragged them into the town. Like Canterlot the ponies stopped and stared at him and Dan. Most of them backed away while some even fainted. The two of them turned to Twilight, who grinned sheepishly.

" Heh heh, I'm sure they'll get used to you", she smiled.

" Yeah, ponies around here sort of...overreact", Rainbow chuckled. " Don't sweat it, they'll get used to you. They did with Zakora".

" Zakora?", Dan parroted.

" We might see er later", Applejack said.

" Look look! This is my Sugarcube Corner!", Pinkie pushed their heads to the side.

It was a building made out of gingerbread with icing along the edges and chocolate roof tiles. Two huge lollipops crossed at the front of it, just above the door. In the windows on display were delicious looking cakes and muffins.

" You work here?", Dan asked.

" Mmhmm! And I live upstairs!", Pinkie smiled. " I can make the best cupcakes, muffins, cakes, pastries, cherrichangas ever!".

They walked further into town. Before they reached their next destination Tony saw a large tree farther into town. It was bigger than trees were supposed to be. Almost as big as...

Defili trees.

" This is my home and work place", Rarity said proudly. It looked like a carnival ride, except there was flags and banners blowing in the breeze. " Carousel Boutique".

" You don't say", Dan mumbled. To him the building looked like it belonged in Canterlot. " So this is where you sow all the dresses and stuff?".

" Yes. Oh and before I forget, I wanted to know if you could both stop by tomorrow", she said. " I have so many designs that would suit the both of you!"

" And with the Gala comin' up ya might need somethin' t' wear", Applejack advised.

" The Gala?", Tony questioned.

" Later", Twilight said. " C'mon, let me show you the library".

They passed through what looked like some sort of square. " This is Town Hall by the way", Applejack informed them.

Tony looked around for the large tree he saw before. They turned a corner and it was in full view. There was a platform and a balcony on the second floor. There was a sizable door too and some windows carved into it. Other than that though, it looked intact. The leaves of the branches were still green, and the bark looked alive. He was ignoring everything Twilight was saying as he stared at it.

Dan took note of Tony's stares. No doubt he was remembering more personal things. " Hey, kid here used to hang out in libraries all the time. Right kid?", Dan nudged him.

Tony heard Dan and spoke up. " Uh, yeah. But they ran out of books for me to read a long time ago", he said.

" You read an entire library?!", Twilight shot up to him.

Tony backed away a little. " Yeah. Took me what, five days?", he recalled. Her jaw dropped, then closed into a big smile.

" Well there's hundreds of books here! We could both read them once we get you settled!", she said with excitement.

" Yeah, you two could egghead it up", Rainbow joked.

" Let's just move on", Dan chuckled. " Where to next?".

" We could show you my home. I-If you want to", Fluttershy mumbled.

" Sure", Tony said. " Lead the way".

The cottage that was Fluttershy's home was at the edge of town. Twilight's library wasn't too far, so it only took a few minutes. They stopped just behind the small bridge with the stream beneath it. From where he was standing, Tony could smell dozens of animals.

" It looks nice", Tony said. His gaze wandered to farther behind it, where there was the small field that seperated her home from the Everfree. " Awfully close to the forest isn't it?".

" Oh, nothing really leaves it. Its perfectly safe", Fluttershy smiled. " And lots of animals come through here sometimes".

He remembered her knack for dealing with animals. " So is there anything else we should see?", he asked to the others.

" Well there's Sweet Apple Acres, but its on the other side o' town", Applejack said. " Ya'll can drop by tomorrow if you want".

" We'll keep that in mind", Dan said. " So where are we staying again?".

" Princess Celestia said you two will be staying with me. Come on", she waved for them to follow. " See ya later girls".

" Bye Twilight", they all waved.

The sun was just above the horizon when they reached the library. Tony still felt a bit of nostalgia from seeing a tree as big as it was. He hadn't seen one as big as that since he left Loki'ir. And that was decades ago.

Twilight rapped on the door a few times. No answer. She knocked a second time but with the same results.

" Spike!", she shouted as she knocked.

" You have a dog?", Dan asked.

" No, Spike's-"

The door swung open and a short dragon with purple scales and green spines ran out to hug Twilight.

" Twilight!", he shouted as he ran out. Twilight returned the hug.

Tony's eyes went wide. He examined the dragon's features to make sure he wasn't dreaming.

Scales, no shit. Claws, obviously. Tongue, probably. Tail, no duh. Wings, none. And how is he standing like us?

A better question was how in Minira's name was a Nera'ak here? It wasn't exactly like a Nera'ak, but it was very close. Maybe a different species?

" I thought you said you were gonna be back yesterday?", Spike said.

" We were but we got a little held up. But Spike, I want you to meet some ponies", Twilight said. She stepped aside and showed the two humanoid figures. " This is Tony and this is Dan. They're gonna be staying with us until the princess can find a way to send them home".

Spike looked in fright at the hulking figures. He wasn't as scared as he should have been, but he felt like he could trust the taller one. It was confusing, but he didn't think he would hurt him.

" Dan, Tony, this is Spike, my number one assistant", Twilight introduced him.

" Wow, you have dragons here?", Dan said. " And he talks".

" Of course I talk", Spike said a little annoyed. " All dragons can talk".

There are other Nera'ak?!

" Sorry", he chuckled nervously. He held out his fist to the baby dragon. " My name's Dan. Nice meeting ya".

Spike bumped his fist against Dan's then Tony's. " It's fine. So what are you?".

" We're human", Tony said. He could tell the young Nera'ak was bonding with him. But the question was, how?

" Come in", Twilight motioned with her hoof to follow.

They stepped inside to be met with books. Shelves made up the walls and said shelves were filled left to right with a variety of books. Dan didn't think much of it while Tony's urge to read came like a storm. Loki'irians were fast readers, very fast readers. The library he finished off took four or five days. This one, this one would keep him occupied for some time.

" Wow", Tony said under his breath. " So where are we gonna be sleeping?".

Twilight rose a hoof as she thought. " There's the guest bed upstairs and the couch, but I don't think it'll be comfortable".

" You can have the guest room", Tony told Dan.

Dan crossed his arms and smirked. " Actually kid, you can have it", he retorted.

" Dan-"

" That couch barely fits me and it won't be big enough for you", Dan pointed out.

Tony sighed because he knew Dan was right. Again. " Fine. Twilight, lead the way", he said. She trotted up the stairs to the second floor.

Her bed was above some of the shelves of books, but there was a door for guests. She rarely used it since nopony wanted to stay in a library. Tony followed her past her bed and into his room. In it was a bed almost as big as the one in Canterlot, beside it was a nightstand. Opposite the bed was a dresser for clothes, which Rarity would be happy to make. The window was to the left of the room, and beside it led to the platform he saw outside.

" So this is it", Twilight said. " I know its not the best, but I haven't used it in a while".

" More like ever", Spike snickered. She glared at him. " Sorry".

" Its fine Twilight", Tony said as he stepped in. He sat down on the bed which was very comfortable. " Thanks".

She smiled happily at him. " Glad you think so! So the bathrooms down the hall, and if you need anything I'm just a room over!", she smiled.

" Okay. I think you should help Dan settle in", Tony suggested. Twilight nodded and left, but Spike entered.

" Hey Tony", Spike said. Tony lowered his gaze to the Nera'ak. " So are you guys like...aliens?".

Tony wanted to laugh that even though he thought humans were aliens, he was kind of right that Tony was an alien. Instead he smiled and said," I guess we are in a way".

" 'Kay, just asking", Spike said. He left the Loki'irian to himself.

Tony looked out the window again, he could see the mountain Canterlot rested beside. Looking at the city this late only brought one thing to mind.

...Luna...

Author's Note

I would have held this off for another day, but I know you guys won't like that! Anyways, how about that site handover? Quite a doozy, as Pinkie would say. But still, glad we can have HiE fics. So thanks everypony for following with this story!

First Day
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

First Day

The rising sun's rays beat through the blinds and into Tony's eyes. Sluggishly he sat up and groaned, it had been a while since he slept in a bed. Aside from the one in Canterlot. His black hair was its usual mess, wild and unkempt. He pulled his legs to the side of the bed and yawned.

" Tony!", Dan called from behind the door. " C'mon! Twilight's serving!".

Tony let out a loud and exaggerated groan as he threw himself back. " Five more minutes", he groaned.

" No, now", Dan playfully commanded. His footsteps receded down the hall until he was gone.

Reluctantly Tony pulled himself out of bed. He put the shirt Rarity gave him back on and pulled on his shoes. With one last stretch he left the confides of his room and walked down the steps. He could smell, thankfully, the waft of eggs being fried. With his rumbling stomach he walked faster into the kitchen. By the stove was Twilight and Spike while Dan was leaning back in his chair.

" Mornin' kid", Dan said.

Twilight and Spike turned to him. " Good morning Tony!", Twilight smiled.

" Hey Tony", Spike waved.

" Morning everyone", Tony nodded. He sat across from Dan just as Twilight brought the plates over.

In his plate was the near burnt eggs that Twilight attempted to make. They would have been much darker if it weren't for Spike's supervision. Next to it was a sort of strange yet familiar looking piece of food. It almost looked like...

" Bacon?", Tony questioned.

" What, you don't like hay bacon?", Spike questioned.

Dan spat out his mouthful of hay bacon, both from the taste and Spike's clarification. " Ugh! That's what that is?! Tastes like, like tasty paper!", he said as he stuck his tongue out in disgust.

" Did you guys forget we can't eat hay?", Tony asked. Twilight facehoofed then chuckled nervously.

" It may have slipped my mind", Twilight grinned nervously.

" More for me then", Spike chuckled as he scooped Tony's hay bacon and put it on his own plate. The result was daggers being stared at him by Twilight. " Heh, if you don't want them I mean".

Tony chuckled as he nodded. " You can have'em Spike. It's not like I'm gonna be eating them anytime soon".

It was all the permission he needed to toss the strips into his mouth. Tony rolled his eyes and dug in with Dan into the charred eggs. The taste was bearable, even more so with the orange juice provided by Twilight. Dan finished the last of it and he sighed in content.

" So what are you two going to do today?", Twilight asked them. Of course, Dan shrugged.

" Rarity said to stop by so she could make suits for us or something", Dan recalled.

Tony remembered too, only in detail. " Yeah, something about a Gala. What's that?".

Twilight giggled a little as she remembered the previous year's Gala. " Oh yeah. I forgot about that", she giggled. " The Grand Galloping Gala is this big party in Canterlot that celebrates Luna's return. You need invitations to attend, but it's real boring".

" Boring party?", Dan echoed. " Guess me and you might have to change that eh kid?".

Tony knew exactly what he meant by "change". Like when he "changed" their high school farewell party. It was the most fun Dan had, since he was drunk and all. Tony on the other hand only got to watch his drunk friend with the other classmates. The next morning, the school gym was littered with napkins, streamers, beer caps, bottle openers, and vomit. Lots and lots of vomit.

Tony shuddered a bit as he remembered the smell. " Ugh, don't remind me. Just take it easy this time, got it?".

" Yeah. Don't want Knickson High all over again do we?", Dan laughed.

" So when are you going?", Twilight asked them.

" Huh, think she's open right now?", Dan questioned. Twilight nodded. " Then best get it out of the way right?".

" And Applejack said we should stop by", Tony remembered. " After that we can head to her house".

" Sounds good", Dan sighed as he stood up. " Let's go then". Tony stood up and followed Dan to the door.

" Wait!", Twilight called after them. " Maybe you should head over to Sugarcube Corner once you're all done! Pinkie wanted to show some of us a new recipe!".

" Sure Twilight", Tony called back.

Once the door shut behind them Twilight ran to the basement. There her assistant was carrying several bags of streamers and confetti. " One step ahead of you", Spike smiled.

" Let's get to Pinkie's before they're done", Twilight said.

As the two non ponies walked to the Boutique they received more strange glances. It wasn't as dramatic as the day before, but they still bothered Tony a little. Dan just smiled and waved to some while Tony just walked along. It seemed Twilight was right when she said they would warm up to them. None had run away, yet.

They passed by Sugarcube Corner and noticed there weren't any ponies inside. Namely Pinkie Pie. They shrugged it off and kept on with their walk. Soon enough they saw the carousel ride turned dress shop. Tony took the initiative and knocked on the door.

" Coming!", they heard the seamstress say in a sing song voice. A few hoofsteps later the door opened. " You're early".

" Well its nice to get a head start on the day right?", Dan joked. The two stepped inside and saw dozens of manequins in the shapes of ponies.

Tony examined the sizable inside. There was a staircase on the right of the room that led to a doorway. There was another passage to the left, wherever that led. Rarity's horn began to glow as she levitated a pair of glasses to her eyes and several fabrics.

" Now who would like to o first?", Rarity asked.

" Me!", Dan playfully shoved Tony out of the way. He took a boastful pose and said," My body is ready".

The two others rolled their eyes. " Just stand straight", Rarity said. Dan complied and got out of his stance.

Rarity levitated two sheets of orange and black to Dan. With two tubes of orange she wrapped it around his arms then made another shape to wrap around his body. She levitated a pin through the fabrics to weave them together. With a strip of black she made the collar and ran it down the middle. Then came the pants, which weren't too hard to make.

" Doesn't look like the shirt and pants you made", Tony commented.

" Of course it isn't", Rarity said without turning to him. " This is only a model for me to expand on". She removed the pants and shirt from Dan and motioned for him to step back. " Now for you Tony".

Tony took Dan's spot on the stand. Rarity set the model aside and brought two different rolls of fabric over. These were a deep blue and a dark cyan. She did the same with him except this time she made the shirt blue with a cyan collar and cyan pants. His figure was much larger than Dan's so she needed to use more. After she finished she set the outline down and removed her glasses.

" Well I should have these done well before the Gala", Rarity chimed. " I'll have you come by in a few days to see if they're to your liking".

" I'm sure they will be Rarity", Dan smiled. " Well we gotta go, thanks again!".

" Bye Rarity", Tony waved. She absentmindedly waved as she got to work.

They stepped back outside and started for Sweet Apple Acres until something dawned on them. " She never told us where it was", Dan facepalmed.

" Let's just ask someone", Tony suggested. Dan smirked at him.

" Okay, be my guest", he motioned formerly to an ocean green mare.

Tony sighed and walked over to the mare. She didn't notice him since he came up from behind. He knelt down and tapped on her shoulder. She turned around and her smile faded into a shocked expression.

" Um, excuse me. Do you know where Sweet Apple Acres is?", he hesitantly asked. Her shocked expression didn't fade as her eyes darted all over him.

Eventually, her stare transformed into an excited and somewhat bothering smile. The next thing Tony knew, he was on his back with the mare standing on him. He eas both confused and a little frightened at how fast she did it. He would expect something like this from Pinkie Pie.

" I knew it! I knew it! There are humans! You're a human! They called me crazy but there's a human right here!", she cheered as she bounced on his stomach.

" Can. You. Stop. That?", he said as she landed each time. She gasped as she realized what she did and hopped off. Dan saw the whole thing and came over.

" Sorry about that!", she grinned nervously. When she saw Dan her excited smile returned. " There's more of you?! Oh wait till everypony hears about this! My name's Lyra! Lyra Heartstrings!".

She shook each of their hands with exaggerated enthusiasm. " I'm Anthony, but just call me Tony", he said.

" Daniel Fondor", Dan smiled. " Dan or Front Door works".

Lyra nodded rapidly then laughed at Dan's nickname. " Front Door?! I get it!", she laughed. " I didn't know humans were funny! Bon Bon can suck it! Now I have two living humans!".

Dan and Tony were taken back by her language. Most ponies didn't speak like that, but Dan was relieved he didn't have to act formal all the time.

" So Lyra, do you know where Sweet Apple Acres is?", Tony asked again.

" Yeah! Its on the other side of town! C'mon I'll show you!", she happily skipped away. The two shrugged and followed her.

Along the way Lyra asked all about human culture much like Twilight. She told them how she always had a feeling humans existed and that most ponies thought she was crazy. Tony and Dan were starting to think she was right when she started asking about their hands and their anatomy. To explain it was awkward at the least, much more when she asked if there was a sheath like a stallion.

" Is that the Acres?", Dan pointed to the fields of apple trees. Tony picked up on Dan's attempt to get away from the questions, especially since he was explaining their genital area.

" So thanks for showing us the way Lyra!", Tony quickly said.

" No problem! I'll see ya later!", she smiled. She cheered quietly as she skipped away like before.

" Well that was awkward", Dan sighed.

" I can't believe she wanted to know everything", Tony shuddered. " I don't even know much about your anatomy". Dan forgot briefly that Tony wasn't human.

They walked towards the rows upon rows of apple trees. Tony imagined the Defili trees in place of the apple trees, what it would be like to leap from their branches again. His daydreaming ceased when he heard a loud crack echo through the trees. Being Tony, the sound startled him and instinct came in. He rolled to the nearest tree and hid behind it.

" Uh, Tony?", Dan said. " Its just Applejack".

Tony chuckled sheepishly as he stepped out from behind the tree. " Heh, my bad. Where is she?", he asked. Another cracking sound and Tony managed to stand still this time.

" Down there", Dan pointed farther down the row to the orange earth pony.

They walked over to her as she landed another buck on the tree. The apples fell into the waiting baskets below. She saw them and waved with a tired smile.

" Afternoon fellas!", she panted. " Whatcha doin' 'ere? Ah thought Rarity needed the two a ya?".

" We went early to see the Acres", Tony explained. " You did say to stop by yesterday".

She chuckled briefly. " Ah guess ah did. Well this here's Sweet Apple Acres. Big Macintosh, Apple Bloom, and mah Granny Smith keep it goin'. Been doin' this since ah was a filly!". She landed another buck on the tree, prompting more apples to fall.

Tony noticed how sweaty she was, and how deeply she was panting. " Need some help?", he offered. She shook her head.

" Don't worry sugarcube, ah can handle the rest of these", she assured them, panting the whole time.

" You sure? You look pretty worn out?", Dan said. " Come on, with me and kid helping you we could finish this way faster".

Applejack thought about what Pinkie had told her on the train. "Just keep them busy so we can get ready!". She still had the rest of the row to finish, and even with their help she could buy Pinkie enough time to finish up.

" Ah guess it wouldn't hurt", Applejack finally sighed. " Dan you can put the buckets under the trees before ah buck'em".

" Roger", he mock saluted.

" Tony, you can bring'em back t' the barn", she pointed to the red building. Tony nodded and took the baskets she had filled.

Their routine was as followed: Dan placed the baskets under the trees, Applejack bucked the apples into the baskets, and Tony took the baskets to the barn. It let Applejack save a lot of energy and they worked three times faster. There were still lots of trees so eventually they all got tired. Except for Dan, who had the easiest job of all.

When Tony had worked himself hardest he and Dan switched jobs. It was more Dan's idea, since Tony was still recovering and all. Even so they finished faster than Applejack and Big Mac would have.

" Thanks you two", she smiled. " Now head on over t' Sugarcube Corner. Ah'm sure Pinkie's waitin' on ya".

" Sure thing", Dan saluted again. " See ya AJ!".

" Bye Applejack", Tony waved. The two sweaty men found the trail that led out of the Acres. Suddenly Tony stopped, soon after by Dan. " Wait, how did she know Pinkie needed us?".

Dan rolled his eyes at Tony. Of course he was suspicious. " Well Twilight did say she wanted all of us to try a new recipe", Dan reminded him. " You gotta ease up kid, it's not good to be suspicious of everyone".

And it's not good to trust everyone either

Tony listened to Dan's argument and followed him. As soon as they reached the town Tony noticed something odd. There were no ponies at all. The stands were closed, the shops were closed and all of the lights in the town were off. Except for some of the street lamps but other than that nothing. Instead of questioning it he followed Dan.

Sugarcube Corner looked just as deserted as the rest of the town. Dan ignored it and pushed open the door. Immediately Tony smelled dozens of different odors, mostly ponies and some of the desserts. The shop was pitch black as they stepped inside.

" Pinkie!", he playfully shouted. " We're here! Mind hitting the lights?!".

On cue the lights flicked on and dozens of loud pops rang out as everypony yelled," SURPRISE!". Literally everypony in Ponyville was in that shop. They jumped out from behind counters, under tables, from the stairs on the side and Pinkie from one of the floorboards. They weren't surprised at Pinkie's odd hiding place, counting everything she'd done before it was wise not to question it.

Subconsciously he reached for his Daedalak and got into a more stable stance, but he only slapped his side. It was a good thing he forgot his weapon at Twilight's. He could only guess as to what their reactions would be if he pulled out a sword in front of them.

" Wow!", Dan shouted excitedly. He read the banner that read 'Welcome to Ponyville!' and his smile grew. " All for us?!".

" Of course silly!", she giggled as she came out from the floor. " Why else do you think Rarity and AJ kept you busy all day?".

Rarity, Twilight, Fluttershy, and Rainbow all came over to join them. " We had to improvise on account of you leaving so early", Rarity said. " But we managed thanks to Pinkie Pie".

" And we had Lyra slow you down by Rarity's place", Rainbow added.

" She did kinda slow us down", Tony chuckled as he recalled the specific questions. " But I thought something was up".

" And you were right!", Pinkie laughed as she appeared on his head. " Welcome to Ponyville!".

Applejack stepped inside after catching up. " Am Ah too late?", she chuckled.

" Thanks guys!", Dan smiled. They shared a huge embrace, except for Tony. " C'mon kid, you too".

Tony rolled his eyes and joined in. It was...a new experience to say the least. " Thanks girls. This is a real nice party", Tony smiled.

" You haven't seen nothing yet! Hit it V!", Pinkie shouted. Behind the counter a white mare with a wild mane of differently toned blue popped up and put a disc on the turntable. The music blared over the speaker system as she adjusted the knobs and cranked it up.

" Let's party!".

Author's Note

So yeah, new chapter. Whoo.

Pump it DJ!...or not
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

Pump it DJ!...or not

(Dan's POV)

Right after Pinkie shouted that she literally dragged me and kid over to meet some of the locals. We saw Lyra, again, she's crasy with an s. She brought a friend with her, Bon Bon. Nice girl, and then we met Big Mac, this bigass stallion. He was almost as big as an alicorn, and it was all muscle. Gotta ask kid to remind me never to get on hia bad side.

And there were these three little fillies they call it? Apple Bloom, Aj's sister, Sweetie Belle, Rarity's sister, and Scootaloo. I swear they put puppies to shame with their faces. I heard Dash's teaching Scootaloo. It would explain why she kept asking Tony about his mark. And the three of them are the Cutie Mark Crusaders.

Well anyways, we met all these nice folks and the owners of the joint, Mr. and Mrs. Cake. Not a surprise there actually. These names and cutie marks tell me everything.

But the pony I stuck with the most was Vinyl Scratch. Not only was she a DJ like I used to be, but a damn good one. It felt nice to have someone know what the hell I'm talking about. 'Sides kid of course. She seemed pretty cool, didn't get scared or nothing.

Even better, when I told her I was a DJ she let me "take my turn". The table she had was almost exactly like mine. The only difference was she didn't have the stand for a laptop since they probably don't have those yet. She got us drinks and the next thing I know I'm spinning tables and turning knobs like a BAWS.

The music blared and almost deafened me, I see everypony having a good time. Vinyl and I switched all the time, it was a good time. The girls were all over the place talking to different ponies, but I didn't see Tony. My laugh stopped dead as I looked for him. I saw him sitting at a table alone, just playing with his fingers. I sighed a little sadly.

I turned to Vinyl who was talking to this greyish mare with a black mane and pink bowtie. " Hey V! I'm gonna step away for a sec!", I shouted. Whether she heard me or not, I got out from behind the station and went to kid.

The dance floor was packed with ponies. Some dancing some just talking to each other. I had to step around and jerk my legs so I didn't hit anypony. After getting through the mob I saw Tony, and he must've noticed 'cause he was looking at me.

" C'mon kid! Talk with somepony, dance with somepony! Its a party remember?", I tried to say over the music.

Tony hesitated before he told me anything. I really hoped he wasn't worried over those damn Arthanians. They were dead for godsakes, he didn't have to worry at a damn party.

" You know I don't know what to do", he finally shouted over the "untz untz" Vinyl started.

" Bullshit", I smiled. " Tony you have mad dance skills so use them!". It was true, Loki'irians have mad dance skills. Tony said he didn't know much, but that was before I walked in on him spinning on his head.

Again he sighed and looked up at me. " Just go have a good time. I'll be fine", he told me. I sighed too, then walked back to help Vinyl.

As Dan walked back to DJ-Pon3 Tony looked around. Everypony was having a blast. Ponies were dancing, talking, laughing, and just having fun. Except him. Its not that he didn't like parties. It was just that-

" Hey Tony!", Pinkie shouted. There was a lamp cover on top of her head. She noticed his glum expression and sat down across from him. " Why are you all frowny face?".

" Its nothing Pinkie", he put on a half smile. " I'm fine".

" Then smile and go dance! Its a party!", she cheered a bit.

" Pinkie, can I tell you something?", Tony said. The party pony nodded her head rapidly. " Its not that this party isn't the best one ever, but I...I've never been to...a party".

Her jaw smashed through the table. Tony was both shocked and a little disgusted, but he barely showed it. The lamp cover fell off her head and rolled on the floor.

" N...Never had a party?! You have to have had a birthday party right?!", she panicked. Tony hesitantly shook his head. Again her jaw dropped through the table and through the floor. " But that's...how can...I mean...what?!".

" This is an awesome party, and I think I can speak for Dan when I say its pretty awesome", Tony smiled. " But if you don't mind I'm just gonna go. Have fun".

With that, Tony stood up, navigated through the dancing ponies and left. That wasn't ignored by all the girls who saw Pinkie sitting at a table with her jaw through the table.

" What's up with Tony?", Rainbow asked. " Why'd he leave?".

" Ah thought he'd like the party", Applejack said. Pinkie was still recovering from the news of a human that had not one party.

Twilight came over with Rarity and Fluttershy. They were shocked to see Pinkie's jaw in the floor, but it started to come back up as she saw the ponies.

" What's wrong?", Twilight asked.

" Tony left", Applejack told her.

Twilight was confused. " What? Why?".

" I don't know, Pinkie was talking to him then he just left", Rainbow shrugged.

" Pinkie, what happened?", Rarity questioned.

" He said...he's never had a party hefore", Pinkie gasped. Now they understood why Pinkie was acting the way she was, but that still didn't explain why Tony walked out.

" And why did he walk out?", Twilight questioned.

" He said he wasn't use to it", Pinkie said. " You know what this means?!".

" Oh no", Rainbow muttered.

Pinkie jumped out of her seat and onto the table. " We are gonna throw him the bestest, superest party in the history of Pinkie Pie parties! This I swear!", she declared by pointing her hoof up.

" Maybe after the Gala", Twilight said. " I don't think he'll be comfortable with so many parties when he hasn't been to one".

The news took a full effect finally. " Wow, he's never had a party", Rainbow said.

" Dan did say he didn't have any friends", Twilight sadly pointed out.

" But not even a birthday party?", Fluttershy asked. Pinkie shook her head. " Poor Tony".

" Don't worry Fluttershy", Pinkie smiled as she wrapped her hoof around Fluttershy. " We're gonna give him the best party ever!".

Tony walked through the desolate streets. He felt a bit guilty that he made Pinkie feel the way she did, but he couldn't stay at that party. It made him uncomfortable, and not ever being in a party helped with that. He sighed as he recalled all the parties he had seen from afar. Truth be told, he did go to a party once. But that was to track down another Signa, so it didn't count.

He reached the library at last, only to find it locked. He didn't want to go back, so he thought of something else. He had two days of rest, so it would probably work. Gathering what little strength he had left he leaped high into the air. The small jump let him grab onto the ledge of the platform that led to his room. He pulled himself up and walked into his room.

Even from there he could hear the music of the party meant for him and his friend. He removed his shirt and tossed it on the night stand, then kicked off his shoes and pulled off his socks. He hopped onto his bed and took out his iPod. He played a song at random and drifted off to sleep, even though he wasn't that tired.

Canterlot Castle, Princess Luna's Chambers

" What am I to do?", Luna sighed. She had tried everything and anything to entertain herself.

She tried playing chess with one of the guards, beating him miserably. Then she thought of continuing the prank war she and her sister were currently in. But her sister once again taking over the night for her stopped her. Playing with a ball got boring in minutes. There was absolutely nothing to do, she was starting to wish she could do the night court if only to break the monotony of things.

She layed sprawled across her bed as she thought of anything that could entertain her. Finally she had an idea. Celestia had said she would take over the night court, she never said she couldn't watch over her little ponies whilst they slept.

Luna sat up in her bed and her horn began to glow. She found herself floating a spacious void, which was then filled with cloudy images of dreams. Quickly and thoroughly she went from dream to dream, making sure her ponies had nice and safe dreams. She only had to deal with two nightmares, to which the ponies were aided by her secretly.

Then she came to a different image. This one was not clouded and unreal as the others. The dream she was before wasn't a dream, it was too vivid to be. It hit her then, this was a memory. Her theory was proven when it took her more magic to enter the memory. It was just a white void. An empty white void.

" Hello?", Luna called. Her voice seemed to echo a bit. " Is there somepony there?".

Nothing responded, so she began to walk. Not too far in however, there was finally another sound. Laughter. Childish laughter. And it came from all around her.

"Heh heh heh heh", the child laughed. Luna looked all around, but there was no filly or colt.

" Where are you child?", she called to whoever it was. She did a full 360, and when she came back around she saw who it was.

She jumped back as she looked at the child. It wasn't a filly or a colt, it was a human. Or so she thought. The boy looked at her and examined her, as did Luna. She didn't see the shirt and pants Tony and Dan had on. Instead the boy wore a sort of robe with a cape behind him. It looked like it was fur, but what really interested her was the headpiece with a strange symbol.

" What's your name?", the boy asked. Luna smiled warmly at him.

" I am Princess Luna child", she said softly. " What might your name be?".

The boy hesitated for a moment, then spoke up. " My name's Tony", he said. Luna's eyes went wide, she was speaking to Tony as a child. " What are you doing here?".

" I guard the night child, and it has led me here", she told him. Surprisingly he understood, then a faint ripple of black came across the white space.

Tony gasped as the memories started coming back. " You have to leave! Its not safe here!", he said as he pushed her back.

" Child, I must help you face your fears", she said to him. She looked to the ripples that were growing, and faces came into view.

" No! Its not safe! Its too dangerous!", he insisted as he pushed harder. Luna was surprised at how strong the child Tony was. " Please go!".

She wasn't given a choice. The little Tony disappeared as the ripples stretched over the entire area. Luna found it straining to stay inside Tony's mind. She did however catch a glimpse at what he was remembering. It was the older Tony, bloodied and cut all over. A sword was stabbed into the right of his chest by another human. Tony himself had his Daedalak inside the opponent, both of them screaming in anguish.

Luna's eyes shot open as she was finally forced out. Not from the power of his mind, but from him waking. She was worried for him, and Celestia had given her the night off. In a flash of teal, she vanished from her bed.

Tony shot out of his bed as he woke from the memory. Another pain shot through his chest, and when he put his hand on the area it felt wet. He looked at his hand and saw blood. There was a faint taste of tin in his mouth as well. He paused the track that was playing and grunted as he got up and walked to the bathroom.

There wasn't much blood, but it still worried him. Three scars in three days. And the third one was relived. The cycle of them was all wrong. It was supposed to be days to weeks between scars. And the eigth scar was when he was supposed to start reliving them. He turned on the water and rinsed his mouth, then splashed freezing water on his face. The blood came off with a few wet wipes, showing the bump in the skin.

"Lucky shot"

It was all he told the Signa before he plunged his own sword into him. Unlike him, he pierced the Signa's heart and killed him. He heard a light thump and turned off the light in the bathroom. Quietly he crept over to the stairs to see if somepony had broken in. Nothing. He then tiptoed to his room and looked around. Nothing either.

He let out a relieved sigh as he stepped inside. Just then a hoof touched his arm. After what he had been through, instinct was the first thing that kicked in. With a blinding motion he twisted his right arm around and grabbed the ponies foreleg. Then his other arm grabbed the ponies throat and his right leg tripped up the other legs. It was three seconds before he had somepony on the floor.

Shock and regret filled him when he saw who it was. Princess Luna.

" Princess! I'm sorry!", he quickly apologized as he helped her up. " I thought...I didn't mean to! I'm so sorry!".

Luna was still recovering from the speed of what happened. One minute she trying to talk to him and the next she's on the floor with Tony's hand around her throat. She didn't think he was this frightened, but then again she did sneak up on him.

" I just heard something and then I walked in and you touched me and I panicked and I'm sorry!", Tony quickly said. He couldn't believe he nearly hurt her. Even now he could feel the strange feeling but with a hint of guilt.

Luna cleared her throat. " Its fine Tony", she said. " It wasn't wise of me to sneak up on you".

" No no, I shouldn't have done that to you", he said. " I'm sorry".

" Please Tony, I already said it was a misunderstanding", she waved a dismissive hoof. Tony eased up a little bit, but not the strange feeling.

" Okay", he finally said. He noticed that she was looking at him worriedly. " What's wrong Luna? Wait, why are you even here?".

Stupid!

" I-I mean, what do you need?", he reworded the rude question.

" Nothing. Celestia gave me the night off, and I was...", she stopped as she thought of a better reason other than him reliving a horrible memory. He didn't look like he would be comfortable talking about it. " I wanted to see how you and Dan were faring".

Tony wasn't a hundred percent sure, but the feeling was making him believe her. " Oh. Well, Dan's at a party right now. So is everypony else", he told her.

" One of Pinkamena's welcome parties, correct?", she asked. Tony nodded nervously. " Then why aren't you with them?".

That question again. He sighed and walked to the platform, Luna following close behind. He looked troubled, not surprising given his memory. The image of him and the other screaming filled her mind again. Tony sat cross legged near the rail as he looked up to the sky. It wasn't its usual star filled night, and the moon didn't look as bright as it did a few days ago. Luna waited patiently for him to speak.

" I've never been to a party before", he said in a low tone. " No birthdays, no dances, no get togethers. Nothing. Pinkie's party was nice, but I wasn't very comfortable so I came here".

Like the others she wondered how he could not have had one party. " What about your parents? Surely they must have celebrated your birth?". Tony swallowed the lump forming in his throat at the thought of his parents.

Salemos

" They...they couldn't", he almost whispered. " They were gone".

Luna had forgotten he was an orphan. She immediately regretted bring them back up. " I, did not mean to remind you of them", she said.

" I know", Tony mumbled. He didn't want to speak about it anymore, so he changed the subject. " You said Celestia is ruling the night?".

She knew what he was doing, and she went with it. " Yes. My sister said she would give me time to recover", Luna recalled. " However, I feel completely able".

Tony took another look at the sky. " Well she doesn't do a night sky like you", he commented. Luna blushed slightly.

" How are they different?", she asked. " The moon and stars are out as they always are".

" Yes but the stars aren't as bright as they are when you bring out the night and the moon isn't as brilliant as it is when you bring it out", he absentmindedly complimented her. " Celestia just brung forth the night, but with you its...", he turned to her as he searhed for the right words. " Beautiful and majestic in itself. Its just something spectacular to behold, but its a shame few see it".

That was something Loki'irians did. They spoke their true feelings in a way that made it said but not directly told. Luna's normally dark face turned a slight deep shade of crimson at his words. She had never heard anyone compliment her night as he did. There was something else to it also, she got the feeling since he was looking directly at her when he spoke.

" Th-Thank you", she managed to say. " I do what I can".

" Your welcome", Tony said. He didn't want to look at the sky with how it was. It just wasn't the same. " Is there anything you need?".

The small blush faded but didn't disappear completely. " Not at all. There actually wasn't much to do at the castle", she admitted. To try and see what the memory was about she asked," So why are you up? Don't humans sleep during the night?".

Tony didn't want to tell her about that memory. It was during a darker time in his life. A time he did not regret one bit. " I um, couldn't sleep", he lied. " The way I sleep sometimes lets me stay up later than everyone else".

The other half was truthful. He was so used to Loki'irian years that he slept at irregular intervals on Earth. Here was the same. He didn't feel right lying to her, but he didn't want her to worry. Still, from what Luna saw she could understand why he was lying.

" I see", Luna mumbled. She noticed how he was topless, showing the newly formed scar. It was in the exact same spot the sword stabbed him. Instead of bringing it up she noticed a white line connected to his ear that ran down to his pants. " What is that?".

" What's what?", Tony asked a little confused.

" That wire", Luna pointed to the headphones. Tony reached into his pocket and took out the iPod.

" They're called headphones", Tony explained. " They let me listen to music in this". He held up the iPod for her to see.

" This small device plays music?", Luna questioned as she levitated the mp3 closer to her. " Would you mind showing us how?".

Tony grabbed the iPod and unplugged the headphones. " There's two ways to listen to it", he began. " On speaker". He resumed the song from before at a low volume. " Or with headphones". He plugged them back in and put one in his ear. " Uh, I'm not sure if it'll fit in your ear".

" Let me see", Luna said as she took the other piece in her magic. She brought the headphone to her left ear and it surprisingly fit.

" Strange", Tony mumbled. " Its better with headphones on since it focuses the music better into your ear".

He pressed play on the iPod and the song resumed. He noticed how Luna began slightly bobbing her head at the tune. The song ended since it had been playing the whole time.

" Want to hear something else?", he asked her. She nodded with a small smile as he picked the iPod up and started scrolling through music. " What kind of music do you want to hear?".

Luna thought about it for a minute before she smirked at him. " Surprise me", she smiled. Tony slid down the long list and stopped suddenly.

He chuckled as he read the title to the song. DJ FRONT DOOR'S MIX TRACK! It had been a long time since he last heard one of Dan's mixes. Now would be a good time to listen to it and surprise Luna.

While Tony wasn't a huge fan of techno, Dan had some catchy ones in it. Not too soon he started drumming his fingers against his knee. He glanced at Luna who was bobbing her head a bit more noticeably to the music. She had a small grin as she listened to the mix and she raised an eyebrow at some of the word choices. Tony couldn't help but stare at her as she enjoyed the mix. Even with the dim moonlight she looked...unbelievable.

Maybe it was her mane. Maybe it was her eyes. Or maybe even her smile, but Tony just couldn't look away. He had to however when he noticed the final ending beats. Luna levitated the piece back to him and smiled.

" That was...interesting", she smiled. " Thank you for showing me".

" It was nothing", Tony chuckled lightly. He held back a yawn so as to not be rude. " Well, thanks for the visit, but I think I'm gonna get some rest".

At heart he was really tired, but he was saddened that he couldn't see Luna any longer. Luna nodded and stood up. Before she took off however she noticed how he looked a bit disheartened. From what she had seen, she mistook it for the memory. So she did what Twilight Sparkle told her to do if you wanted to comfort somepony.

As Tony went to say goodbye he felt a set of hooves wrap around him. His eyes dialed down to the size of pinheads and his face turned a bright scarlet. He looked down and saw Luna giving him a hug. The feeling only multiplied ten fold as she did. Her fur felt so soft and warm. Like, a pillow. He cherished the feel of her coat against his bare skin. His mind was thinking of what he could do or say, but his arms worked faster than his mind.

Now it was Luna's turn to blush. It wasn't as profuse as Tony's but it was still there. She felt his arms wrap around her to return the gesture. He gently pulled her closer into the embrace, causing his heart to beat faster than a racehorse. It was Luna who broke it, allowing the cool night air to cool Tony's body.

" Th-thank you, Luna", Tony stammered. " I-I needed, that".

She smiled softly at him. " Your very welcome Tony. Just remember that I am always here for a friend", she said. That word brought a different feeling this time, one that mixed with the one he was already experiencing. And he welcomed it gladly.

Her wings spread as she prepared to take flight. She walked to the rail and began to hover as Tony thought. He wanted to do something to make sure he saw her again, something that will let him know this won't be the last time he sees her. He didn't want to ask her, it would be too weird. Then it came to him. He glanced at his iPod then the hovering Luna.

I'm sure I won't need it for now

" Luna wait", Tony called to her. She folded her wings and dropped back onto the wooden floor.

" What is it Tony?", she asked.

" I...I um". He took a deep breath to try and calm himself. " I wanted you to have this". In his palm laid the only thing that could heal him properly, and he wanted her to have it.

Luna was taken back a bit by his sudden gift. She grasped it in her hoof, confusing Tony momentarily, and looked back to him. She smiled more openly and gave him another hug as a thank you. This one was much quicker than the first, but it didn't matter to Tony.

" Thank you Tony", she said.

A thought occured to her, mainly because of the gift she was holding. She remembered his heart rate when she gave him the first hug, and the rosey cheeks, and now the gift. She was princess of the night, so she could put the pieces together. Even with the signs she didn't fully think it had come to that. No, Tony was a friend she was helping and he was just thanking her.

" Goodnight Luna", Tony smiled.

" Goodnight Tony". With that she grasped the device in her magic and she took off. He watched until she was too far away to see, and watched some more.

He went back into his room and laid on his bed once more. The covers were nothing compared to the feel of her coat, her soft, warm coat. He could remember the feeling of it, and soon only one thing was left in his mind.

I'll see you soon. Luna.

Author's Note

I'm on a roll! Writer's block officially gone, so expect to see updates more frequently! And to all you sexy readers who made it this far, remember, fav, like, and thank you for keeping me and this fic going! Signing off...for now.

Plans
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

Plans

There was one heavily guarded area in the entire castle. Guards were posted at every corner and between every column of marble. The only other place guarded this heavily was Celestia's chambers itself. Only the best of the best were placed in that area, and for one thing only. They were to give their lives, fight to the last to make sure that one thing remained safe.

The Elements of Harmony.

No pony had ever tried to get past the guards. Even during the changeling invasion the ponies fought bravely to keep the magical artifacts safe. If the guards were to fall there would still be the spell only Celestia could undo to reach them. With Discord behaving he wouldn't steal them. So that only left two beings able to open the vault. The first was Celestia herself, being the spell's caster.

The second, was standing right in front of that vault.

The entire hall, from door to vault, was filled with unconscious Solar Guards. None of them were hurt in the slightest. Rather, they were asleep. In front of the vault stood the hooded figure, with a strange empty vial. He didn't try to force it open, no that would only alert Celestia. The area was rarely checked on, given the number of ponies guarding it, so he had time.

Raising an arm the hooded figure gently tugged on the door with an invisible grip. It didn't budge an inch. What surprised him the most was the fact that his rite didn't activate the alarm. But that was only a mere pull. The solar princess would surely be alerted if he put more force into it.

The hooded figure snorted in annoyance. No doubt the spell would be above all things, so a small distraction wouldn't work as it did with Netu'ung. There would have to be a dire situation in order for him to break the seal and do what must be done. He only had a pack of soldiers and a dozen or so scouts that survived the blast. And there was an Alpha, and Alpha who had long lost his value to him.

It all came together. A pack and a dozen scouts, plus an Alpha. They would surely be defeated, maybe even killed should Reku'un sense their presence. It would be a mere setback, the queens were due in a month or so.

" Huh, wha?". The groaning came from one of the waking guards. The hooded figure stealthily leaped to the ceiling and crawled out of the room.

The guard stood back up and saw the sleeping ponies. " On your hooves!", he shouted. The stallions jumped up and stumbled as they shook off the drowsiness. " You're lucky Celestia wasn't here to see this!".

" But sir, weren't you asleep too?", one of the stallions questioned.

The commanding officer thought about it, then ordered," Just get back in formation and never speak of this".

Outside, after avoiding several other guards and servant ponies, the hooded figure regrouped with the Alpha as usual. No pony ever looked on top of the towers, making it an excellent rally point so far. As usual, the Alpha bowed with the Loki'irian boy.

" Jra lekov (My master)", he bowed.

The hooded figure smiled evilly at the respect he was getting from his soon to be betrayed ally. He turned to the boy and repeated what he had said so many times. " Take us back".

This time however, the boy did nothing. Instead, he looked up to the figure with rage and hate in his eyes. " Why are you doing this? Was Loki'ir not enough?", the boy seethed.

The hooded figure chuckled at the boy trying to look intimidating. " That is for me to know boy", he smiled twistedly. " And I have my reasons, mind you. Now take us back, before I give the scouts Yurotel for play time".

The boy needed no more words to make them disappear from the tower. Like every other time they were transported to a dim, damp tunnel. The Alpha strapped on a brace that supressed the Signa's rites and dragged him back to the secret prison area. The hooded figure on the other hand went in a different direction. He stepped into a brighter lit room and shut the door behind him.

He looked at the wrist locator and punched in a few codes. A few beeps and a small projection appeared in front of him. It was the camera view of one of the locators he had put on the royal ponies. There was one more to go, but that could wait. The screen showed Reku'un, he was speaking to the lunar princess as of now. It was amusing at how the boy was confused with his new feelings, but then again he had never experienced them.

Perfect. A few more things to be done and we will see the Doshu'um once more

He switched it back off and went to plan out their means of attack. The soldiers, scouts, and Alpha were to get in quickly and reach the castle. There was one way to do that without going through the entire city.

Tony was a bit more happier than he was two days ago. Mostly because yesterday he had to deal with Dan's slight hangover, and now he was free from the moaning and groaning. Another thing to be happy about was that the ponies were more friendly than they were a few days ago. He didn't talk much to them, but it was nice to know they weren't afraid of him anymore. And to top it off, he hadn't gotten any scars or memories.

Now he was walking through Ponyville to get to Fluttershy's cottage. He had promised in Canterlot he would teach her about the Kital songs. She had asked yesterday if he could teach her in the afternoon. And that's why he was crossing the small bridge to Fluttershy's cottage. He knocked on the door a few times and almost instantly it opened.

" Hey Flutter-uh, who are you little guy?", Tony asked the small bunny standing at the door. The bunny made a few motions with his paws then chittered a bit. " Uh, is Fluttershy here?".

The bunny nodded and made the same hand motions again. Tony still couldn't understand what the bunny was saying. It kept pointing at him at the end of the motions. The bunny facepalmed and hopped inside. Tony stepped in and saw an incredible amount of animals. Birds, a few bunnies, a beaver even, a duck, a cat and dog, but no Fluttershy.

" Fluttershy?", he called.

" Tony?", Fluttershy's voice called from outside. He stepped over and around the animals scurrying around her home as he made his way to the back of her house. She was in her backyard sitting, or waiting for him.

" Ready?", he asked.

" Ready", she nodded. " What's the name of this song anyway?".

" Well, there's a lot of songs with different names", he said while sitting across from her. " But they're called Kital songs". He plucked a blade of grass and turned it into the instrument.

" Kital songs", Fluttershy repeated. " Are they hard?".

Tony blew into the grass, getting a drawn out low note. " Kinda. It took me two years to finally fold it right, but playing it shouldn't be too challenging. You just need to practice". He handed the grass to her and she took it in her hoof.

" How do I play it?", she questioned. Tony chuckled, since he forgot to tell her how to get different notes.

" First you have to press it against your lips", he began. " Then you blow softly into it. Don't blow too hard or it'll fly away". She put the grass to her mouth and blew as softly as she could, getting the same low note. " Now if you want a high note you have to put very little of it against your lips. If you want a low note you press most of it against your lips. But never put it flat against your mouth".

" Why not?", Fluttershy questioned.

" Try it", Tony said. Fluttershy pressed it flat against her mouth and blew. The result was the grass flapping and making a "pbbbbbbbbbt" sound. " You won't get any music like that".

" Okay", Fluttershy smiled. " So how do you play the songs?".

" Okay, we'll start with a song that should be simple enough". He plucked more grass and folded it. " Try and repeat this".

He blew two high notes with a pause between then a drawn out low note. Fluttershy got the first right but "pbbt" on the low note by mistake. She blushed with embarrasment and looked at the ground.

" I'm sorry", she mumbled.

" Don't be", Tony smiled. " C'mon, this takes practice. I'm not expecting you to do this in one day".

She lifted her head back up with a soft smile. " Okay", she smiled.

" And for the record, I 'pbbt' on the first note on my first try", he smiled. Fluttershy giggled a little and pressed the gras back to her lips.

This time Tony played with her. She fixed her mistake and got the last note correct. Then Tony went onto the second part of the song. Two drawn out high notes, then a quick low, quick high, and back to low. She "pbbt" on the quick low, messing up Tony so he "pbbt" on the quick high. They laughed as he tried to play on like it didn't happen.

The time went by as Tony got to the third and fourth parts of the Kital song. Of course there were many a "pbbt" from Fluttershy and some from Tony as he kept himself from laughing. By the end she seemed to get the hang of it, but the song all at once was still a bit complicated. As she finished her third attempt at getting it right, Tony realized something.

" Hey Fluttershy". The butter pegasus looked up to him. " How are you gonna fold it so you can play?".

" Well, maybe I could use my wings", she brought them around. She plucked a piece of grass with her teeth and her wings got a hold of it. " Maybe you could show me some other time? It's getting late and I don't want you to go through the trouble".

Tony nodded and smiled. " Its no problem at all Fluttershy. Just come to me whenever you want me to show you", he smiled. " And practice that song whenever you can. Then we can move on to the better ones".

" Okay", she smiled. " See you later". Tony nodded again and walked around the cottage, but stopped when the bunny from before motioned to him from the window.

This time however he was holding a sign. Scribbled on was:

Next time ask before you come in

Tony raised a brow and chuckled a bit as the bunny glared at him. He walked back into town and headed for Dan's new job. Tony wasn't the least bit surprised when he found out Dan got a job. Even less when he found out where exactly he got a job. Another block later and he could see it, Club Remix.

And it was run by the local DJ, DJ-P0n3. It was a simple two story building. There was a velvet rope blocking access inside and several strobe lights were positioned at the entrance. It was still day time so they were off, and Dan said this would only be a orientation. He didn't get why there was a balcony, but there was probably a second floor given its size.

A large brown stallion with a black mane stepped in front of the door as he came closer. It was nice to see they weren't afraid anymore, said the the back of his mind.

" Club's closed", the stallion said. " Come back tomorrow".

" I'm just here for a friend", Tony calmly replied. " Dan, just waiting for him".

The door opened as the same human came out. " Sup kid! Its fine Strong", he motioned to the earth pony. " Strong Spirit this is Tony, Tony Strong Spirit".

Tony bumped his fist against Strong's hoof. " Sorry about that. Can't be too careful right?", he chuckled.

" Think like that and you'll be Tony", Dan joked. Tony rolled his eyes and laughed. " See ya tomorrow night Strong. And tell Vinyl I said thanks".

" Sure thing", he nodded.

Tony walked with Dan by his side. He was looking through a small booklet. " What's that?".

" V's club schedule", he said. " So Thursday, Friday, and Saturday. Shouldn't be too hard".

" No Sunday DJ?", Tony chuckled. Dan laughed too, since he used to DJ on Sunday.

" Nah. Vinyl said Sunday would be the day she rests", he sighed with fake sadness. " But we can always do it at the library right?".

" Let's not get ahead of ourselves", Tony said. Dan chuckled and kept on with Tony.

As Dan read through the list he was also thinking. When he found out Tony walked out of the party he wasn't angry, but he just felt bad for him. Even he should have known Tony wasn't one for parties, especially a big one like that. The Gala wouldn't be the same since it was supposed to be filled with orchestral music and upper class ponies. Even though it was boring, or from what Spike told him, it would have been a nice start for Tony.

Still, getting him accustomed to parties would be pointless. Once they got back to Earth Tony would go back to what he did. Finding the rest of the Signa so he could kill Rody. No parties or nothing would be between him and that goal. The more he thought about it, the more alternatives came to mind. Like if they couldn't find a spell that brought them back. Or if only one of them could go. Which would only help support his idea to Tony.

" Dan?", Tony asked for the sixth time. " You're acting like me when I read a book. What's up?".

" Nothin', just trying to remember the names of everypony working at the club", he sighed. " We're here".

Twilight gave them a copy of her key so whenever she wasn't home they could get in. Tony opened the door and stepped in, Dan closing the door behind him. The purple unicorn was sitting on the couch with her head in a book while Spike reshelved some she read already.

" Hey Twi", Dan said. The bookworm only nodded as he passed by. Dan came closer and looked at the book she was reading. " 'Daring Do and the Emerald Sphinx'. Sounds like Indiana Jones".

" It is", Tony said. " Read it yesterday. It's actually pretty good".

" Shh! Don't spoil it!", Twilight hushed.

Dan groaned as he left to the kitchen to find something to eat. " So Twi, know what we're havin' for dinner yet?".

Spike burst out laughing, to which Twilight glared harshly at. " Sorry, but Twi couldn't cook if Celestia came!", he chuckled.

" Hey, she can't be that bad", Tony chuckled. Spike's face went dead serious when he said this.

" One time in Canterlot, they had to get everypony out of the building when she tried to make scrambled eggs". Even Dan started laughing in the kitchen.

" Well there's always mishaps", Tony chuckled. Twilight put a bookmark in the novel and levitated it back to its shelf.

" I could make something", Dan said as he stepped back in with an apple. " I know how to cook. Sort of. My girlfriend Diane showed me how to make some stuff with greens".

" Well if you want to", Twilight said. " What are you gonna make?".

Dan went back into the kitchen and looked through what she had. Basic vegetables and some bread and fruits. Nothing too big, but he could make all sorts of things with it.

" Just wait", Dan called. " I'll have something done in a while".

A while later...

" This looks delicious!", Twilight exclaimed. Dan tried to copy what Diane had done for him once.

Steaming mashed potatoes with baked carrots and some garlic. To go with it, a salad made of more diced carrots, peas, pickles, and boiled eggs. The four of them sat down to enjoy the meal Dan made.

" This is great!", Spike commented. " You could be a chef with this kinda food!".

" You could", Twilight said as she gulped down another mouthful. " You could ask Dish Platter for some tips".

Dan snickered a little at the name. " Nah, already got a job", he said. " And it pays good money at least".

" How much you getting paid anyways?", Tony questioned.

" Uh". He swallowed his mouthful so he didn't spit all over. " I think one fifth of the earnings. Its just me, Strong, Vinyl, Silver, and Flare".

Tony recognized the first two, but not the last. " Silver and Flare?", Tony questioned.

" Silver Spirit and Flare Runner", Dan elaborated.

" Wait, I take it Silver and Strong are brothers?". Dan nodded. " And Flare Runner is?".

" This pink and yellow pegasus mare. She works behind the counter and Silver does lighting and collects the bits from clubbers". Dan scooped another spoonful. " You saw Strong working bouncer, Silver isn't big like him".

" So what about you Tony?", Twilight asked. " Think you might get a job?".

Tony sat back as he thought. " I don't know. Are there any jobs out even?". Spike choked on his food when he tried to shout something.

" Are you alright?!", Twilight panicked. Spike drank his water greedily and gasped for air. " What is it?".

" I thought maybe Applejack could use some help on the farm", he said. " Tony's huge! He could help Applejack a ton of ways on the farm!".

Tony thought about it along with the others. " Well you are pretty big", Twilight commented.

" And strong as hell", Dan laughed. " You could definitely help around on the farm. Just gotta heal a bit more".

Twilight knew what he was talking about. She shuddered as she remembered Netu'ung bashing Tony's face in. Spike on the other hand was in the dark.

" Heal? Heal what? Were you hurt?", Spike questioned.

They hadn't told the young dragon about what happened. Not until now. " Princess Luna was ponynapped some time ago", Twilight began. " That's why I didn't come home when I said I would".

Spike stood up in his seat. " Ponynapped! Luna! Is she alright?!", he quickly asked.

" Yes, she's fine now. Dan and Tony here helped us rescue them", she gestured to the two. " We couldn't've found her if it wasn't for Tony. But he got hurt before we got her back".

" That's good to hear", Spike sighed as he sat back down. " But you look fine".

Tony rubbed his stomach under the table. " Yeah, but I just need rest", he admitted. " But anyways, I think I can help Applejack. If I'm feeling good enough it could be tomorrow".

" Attaboy!", Dan cheered. " So finish up kid! Need to get up nice and early tomorrow".

Tony, Spike, and Twilight finished up and went to bed early. If any of them bothered to glance at the window they would have seen a dark blue unicorn with a black mane. He smirked as he watched the taller biped look to the door then continue to his room. They would be seeing each other very soon.

Author's Note

Yeah, just keeping everyone calm. For now at least. This got quite a few dislikes while I slept, I hope these next few chapters outweigh it. But let's keep this streak up, WOO!

Their Past
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

Their Past

This chapter will basically answer a common question for this fic. That question, is Tony's species. He is not human, he's similar to one but not exactly human. He's not related to them or a hybrid or anything close. Just pointing that out for all the readers wondering. Here we go.

It had been one whole day for the traveling village. The Elder had them pitch the tents and camp not far from the tainted seas. The Elder as usual was meditating in his tent, searching for any signs of the Doshu'um. He could sense a curious soul nearing his tent, until that presence was outside.

" You may enter Malshuom", the Elder's weak voice called.

The warrior supreme entered the tent and bowed customarily. " Elder", he said.

" Malshuom, I am not the one you need bow to", the Elder said.

" I am not sure who to bow to anymore Elder", Malshuom confessed. He sat across from the old man, the small fire crackling between them.

" I sense the confusion and doubt eminating from you", the Elder told him. " Tell me what troubles you".

Malshuom removed the armor from his torso and gauntlets. " How are we to convince the ruler of Gingri to aid us? We merely bring words with religion, and he answers with men and spears. None have ever heard of the Doshu'um".

" And because you don't know, you won't believe?", the Elder mused. " We bring the word of the goddess herself. This is not petty religion Malshuom, this is the creator of life as we know". Malshuom still wasn't convinced.

" Then who is the Doshu'um Elder? What importance does this one man have?", Malshuom questioned.

The Elder sighed deeply before he rested his back against a bundle of fur. He closed his eyes as he searched for the Doshu'um, but upon finding nothing thought it was best to tell Malshuom. The warrior waited patiently for the old man to speak.

" To answer your question, we must learn from the beginning", he finally spoke. " This was millions of cycles ago. When the seas were clearer than glass and the skies were bluer than Gallot gems. These barren landscapes were vast forests and fertile plains in which we farmed"

" In Gingri, the ruler is ruthless and idiotic. All those cycles ago, there was a better system of rule. With this system, the entire planet obeyed one man".

Malshuom's eyes bulged. " One man?! All of Loki'ir submitted to one man?!", he questioned in disbelief.

The Elder nodded. " Though he had many lesser rulers to help spread his law. He was the Makti, right hand of the Mother. And there was the Doshu'um, son of the Makti. He would become Makti after his father".

" But how was the Doshu'um chosen? And the Makti?", Malshuom's curiosity was growing by the second.

" That I am unsure of. There was a certain trait the son would possess. The Makti would have as many sons as it took to find him. Thankfully the first two or three would bring the Doshu'um. However, during the Doshu'um's adolescence he could be challenged for his right to the throne. These battles were known as Ragnok, and only a Signa could challenge him".

" Elder, you've spoken of these Signa but you have yet to tell what they were", Malshuom pointed out. The Elder chuckled gently at the warriors impatience.

" Ah yes, I forgot. There were two of our kind. Loki'irians such as us, and the Signa. The Signa were blessed children who grew up with strange abilities. They could lift entire buildings, run faster than you could blink, fly as the birds do, heal others and themselves. But they were loyal to one Signa. That Signa, was the Makti".

" So the Doshu'um was a Signa as well, correct?". The Elder chuckled again, glad to see Malshuom was picking up.

" Yes. The Makti was the strongest Signa, for he possessed the power of the past Makti's. The only one who could defeat him was the Doshu'um. That is why during adolescence some Signa challenge the Doshu'um, for it is when he is at his weakest".

" They were all trained from the time they could walk to fight. Just as you were, but they fought viciously. With their power they were able to reach new heights with each battle. And once they reached adolescence their power took form. A Signa would be able to transform, be it they grow more arms or two heads, they changed. And with this transformation they unlocked hidden power".

" Elder". The old man knew what would be asked next. Talk of the power of the Signa often made others contemplate this. " If the Signa fought for the Makti, and they were as powerful as you make them out to be, how is it they disappeared?".

The Elder sighed again and stared into the flame. " Malshuom, if you were to be attacked by another man, would you have a fair chance?".

Malshuom sat up a little. " Assuming we have equal power", he answered.

" Yes. How about a thousand men with your power?". Malshuom raised an eyebrow, seeing as how obvious the answer was.

" Of course not. The first two would have me bleeding before one of them were cut", he said. The Elder turned his gaze back to Malshuom.

" That is what happened to us", he said sadly. " We were at war with another race. They resemble the Garfan. They were called Arthanians, and they were a plague to the galaxy. See there were three of their kind. The first were about the size of a Garfan, we named them Jifof, scouts. The second were Sobalka, soldiers. They were the main unit of any attack they launched. They were our height and about as strong".

" And the third, were Figarao. Alphas. Though they were rare, the possessed power equal to if not greater than a Signa. The reason was that they were soldiers infused with the blood of a Signa".

" So they attacked with an army of Figarao?", Malshuom guessed. The Elder shook his head though. " Then how were we defeated?".

" We had been at war with the Arthanian race for centuries. And at the beginning of that war, we made a pact. Neither would attack either homeworld. For six centuries we kept loyal to that promise, but they did not. It was so sudden we hadn't the chance to fight back. Even our planetary defenses were useless".

" Defenses?", Malshuom questioned. Again, it was a concept Loki'irians were not aware of.

" Large structures that fired energy at landing ships", the Elder explained. " We were a very advanced race, but then and even now we hated technology. Because of our loathing of it, we stored it on Hudored. The only means of retrieving it were to fly with a single ship filled with pilots and bring it back"

" It was shot out of the sky before it left the atmosphere. Without our weapons, the Arthanians came in billions and slaughtered our men and raped our women. We would have won that day if not for one traitor".

" Why would anyone betray their race?", Malshuom questioned. The Elder shook his head.

" Some think the traitor wanted the Makti and his son dead. None really know, except that it was one of the Makti's own son that betrayed him. His name was Jerosh. He was the eldest brother of the Makti's family so he was granted access to our defenses. He must have turned them off so that the hordes could land".

The Elder paused as he remembered all the visions of people screaming and the Defili trees burning. It was not his memory, it was the memories Minira gave to him to carry out her wishes.

" So what happened?".

The Elder took another moment as he watched the Doshu'um being carried away by the Makti. " We were all but wiped out. The Signa bought the children Signa and the royal family time to escape. They fleed to Earth, where they lived in secret. And we were left here, to survive if we could, and here we are".

Malshuom was speechless. He had just learned why it was that the seas were tainted, why there was famine everywhere except for their old home. And why there were no more Signa. But one question was left unanswered. The one he came here for.

" And how are we to reunite with the Doshu'um?", he asked at last. The Elder grinned slightly.

" The ship that was supposed to win us the war, Defaldod. It wasn't destroyed, the shields were severely damaged but the ship itself was intact. When the Arthanians overloaded the shields it lost power and crashed. The soldiers swarmed it and slaughtered the crew, but the ship remained. That is how we are to join the Doshu'um. We will take that ship, and travel to Earth as he did".

" You have yet to tell me about this Earth", Malshuom said. The Elder kicked dirt into the fire, putting it out.

" Another lesson, for another time Malshuom", he grinned. " Go now, rest. Tomorrow we will reach the western sea, and once we cross it we will be at Gingri".

Respecting the wisest of them, Malshuom nodded and exited the Elder's tent. Now that he knew what happened, he was on board. The Elder wasn't crazy, he was doing what was best for not only his village, but for Loki'ir itself. The Doshu'um would end this war, and bring all of Loki'ir together in peace. He laid beside his wife, and drifted off to sleep.

Help for Hire
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

Help for Hire

The morning went by as the last. Tony got up, changed into another set of Rarity's clothes, ate, and left. This time though, he went down the dirt road to the Acres. And maybe his new job. It was very cloudy, due to the pending rain storm that was supposed to hit tomorrow.

He could see the rows of apple trees well before he actually got there. And of course, the orange mare with her stetson bucking the trees down. He didn't see Big Mac, but then again he messed up a leg pretty bad. Tony cringed slightly as his instincts told him to duck and cover every time Applejack landed a hit on the trees. Just the thought of gunfire got It excited.

" Applejack", Tony called to get her attention. She stopped midkick to turn and wave at him.

" Hey Tony", she tipped her hat. " Come to help out with th' apple buckin'?".

" Actually yeah", he smiled. He grabbed one of the baskets that was filled. " I came by to ask if you were hiring around the farm".

Applejack rubbed her hoof on her chin as she thought. " With Mac outta it we could use some help. But ah'm afraid it won't pay much", she said sadly.

Tony's usual self took over. " It's fine Applejack. I'm just glad I can help out", he smiled. This seemed to lift her spirits as she returned the smile.

" Then get to it. We gotta haul in all these apples 'fore that storm hits", she directed. " Rainbow said it wad gonna be a doozy an' ah don't doubt'er when its th' weather".

Tony nodded and got to it. The extra sleep really seemed to help out. He could already feel some of his strength returning. Not enough to power his rites but enough to work with Applejack. Most of it was him just helping her bring the apples to the barn so they could store them. They worked in sync, Tony placing the baskets, then Applejack bucking them down, and Tony running to the barn to empty them out. It was a nice change from doing nothing, which he wasn't very fond of.

Still, the extent of the damages were clear. He was out of breath way before he should have been. He was practically pushing himself harder each time he ran to and fro. Once they did finally get all the apples inside the barn they started piling the hay. It was much easier for Tony, since hands came in handy. It also gave him a chance to see how much strength he had left in them. And again, not enough to access his rites. Even without them he worked as hard as always.

" One...last...bale", Applejack grunted as she pushed the hay into a wall of them. " Phew! Thank ya kindly Tony. If ah didn't have you helpin' ah don't think ah woulda got this done!".

" But didn't you say you have a sister?", Tony reminded her. Applejack chuckled lightly.

" Yeah, mah little sister. She ain't cut out fer the heavy stuff me an' Mac get done aroun' here". Tony nodded and sat on one of the bales of hay he placed. Applejack sat on another, sweaty from their work.

Tony took this moment to catch his breath. He was definitely low on energy, both rite and stamina wise. But the work on his muscles were for a good reason. He had helped Applejack before a big storm, and Minira knows what would have happened if he didn't help. His help also brought up another question, one he hadn't asked any of the girls.

" Applejack". The farm pony looked to him from where she sat. " Are we...friends?". She seemed surprised by the question, but it soon changed into a smile.

" O' course we're friends!", she laughed. " Ya helped save Luna, kept Rainbow from hurtin' herself, and ya helped me out around the farm! Yur a mighty good friend from what ah can tell".

He was starting to get used to being called friend. Before it sounded strange to hear it being directed to him, but now it filled him with a sense of warmth. Something he hadn't felt in a long time.

" Thank you Applejack", he said softly. " You're a good friend too". She smiled at him and looked outside.

" Looks like it's gettin' dark out", she said. " Might wanna get to the library 'fore Twilight locks ya out".

Tony smiled and nodded. " Yeah, don't wanna be anymore soggy right?", he chuckled. She chuckled as she put the stetson back on her head and stood up. " See ya, boss".

Applejack rolled her eyes playfully and pushed him out. " Go on then", she chuckled.

With another light shove Tony jogged out of the barn. A smile covered his usual serious face as he made his way back into Ponyville. He even waved to some of the ponies, and Lyra who was with Bon Bon. He passed by Sugarcube Corner and waved to Pinkie who was serving a table of ponies.

Not far from the tree that was the library he slowed down. The acheing in his legs was something he would expect from fighting a pack of soldiers or a Signa, but today it was from honest labor with a friend. He still couldn't get over the happiness from knowing he had a friend. Before he could knock he froze.

Celestia, Luna, Rarity, and Applejack. They all...think I'm their friend. Do the others...think the same?

His thoughts subsided when the door opened. Dan walked right into him as he walked out.

" Oh. My bad", Dan chuckled. " So how'd it go?".

" I got the job", Tony smiled. Dan gave him a high five and shouted victoriously. " And where are you going?".

Dan held up the schedule. " Thursday night? Unts-unts?", he pumped his hands in the air. " I'm helping Flare behind the counter until V trusts me enough with her equipment".

" When are you comin' back?", Tony questioned as Dan went around him.

" I'll be back around 12. Maybe 1 if business is boss", he grinned. " And a word of advice bro. Take. A. Shower".

Tony pulled his collar out and sniffed inside his shirt. Sweat and dirt...with a hint of hay. All in a day's work. " Sure", he chuckled. " Peace".

" Peace", Dan shouted as he did his two finger salute. He walked off and Tony went inside. The bookworm was at it again, finishing the Daring Do novel.

This time however, she put it down and turned to him. " Hey Tony, so how'd it go?", she asked.

" Pretty good. I got the job", he smiled. Spike walked in with an emerald in his hand.

" Told you", he said with his eyes sparkling at the gem. He tossed it up and caught it with his tongue, then rolled it into his mouth and chewed.

Tony knew of the Nera'ak's diet aside from meat. They enjoyed the fine gems such as rubies, sapphires, emeralds, and diamonds. Especially diamonds. Though Nyla rarely got any because of Earth's lack of them.

" Hey Twilight, some pony named Mirror Crescent was asking for that book about the Elements of Harmony", Spike said. " Do you remember where it is?".

" I think somepony already checked it out", Twilight told the young drake.

Tony disregarded their conversation and went upstairs to shower. When he went into his room however he saw a flat box sitting on his bed. He walked over to it and examined it carefully. He picked it up and gently placed it on the floor, then he took off his shirt and tucked a piece of it between the wedge of the lid. He went to the other side of the bed while holding his shirt. At the count of three he yanked his shirt and covered his head.

When nothing happened he peered over the bed and saw the box and his room was still there.

Maybe I should relax like Dan said

Inside of the box was a note on top of what looked like a fancy shirt. He put the note on the nightstand and took everything out. Along with the dark blue shirt was an even darker blue pair of pants. The crease at the front of it ran all the way down the pant legs. There was even a black undershirt and belt to go with it. He laid it on his bed to get a better look at it. He even imagined himself wearing it, and boy was it nice. He noticed that at the right of the chest was outlined diamonds of white.

Rarity

After neatly folding the clothes to keep them decent he looked at the note.

Tony,

I stopped by to show you your new suit. I can't imagine you'll look anything but charming at the Gala! Dan also received his ensemble for the occasion, but I haven't gotten your word on it. If there's anything wrong with it don't be afraid to tell me.

--Rarity

Tony smiled at the note and put it inside the box. He pushed it under the bed for it to stay until the Gala. Truthfully, he didn't think one thing was wrong with the suit. It looked very exquisite, but nothing less was expected from Rarity. He got back to what he had come for and stepped into the shower to get rid of the stench. Even after the soothing warmth against his tired muscles he wasn't exactly tired.

Twilight would be heading to bed anytime now, and Spike may have gone to bed. So Tony did the only thing he knew to pass the time. He stepped out onto the platform and climbed on top of the tree. The tree was stable, even though it was hollow, and he was able to climb onto a particularly large branch. He laid himself on the slanted branch, his feet against the trunk of it. The feeling of being on the branch brought back all the memories of when he was three cycles. Before any of it happened.

He would always be out on a starry night like this one, the moon with its luminous glow, and the cool breeze brushing against his cheek. His brothers would be with him, Agner pointing out all the constellations of the Makti's past weapons. Derekosh would keep silent with him as they basked in the beauty of the night. Jaqeluu would meditate, and miss out on the sight, while Fermot played his Ukra. It was similar to a flute, only it produced deeper and more soothing notes.

He closed his eyes as the warmth of his childhood came back to him.

Luna was going through some of the requests she had received that night. Many ponies who couldn't attend night court often sent her letters voicing their needs. As she went through them she listened to the music on the iPod Tony had given her.

If you wanna scream YEEEEEAAAAAH
Let me know and I'll take, you there
Getcha goin' like ah-oo baby baby ooh baby baby
Ah-oo baby baby ooh baby
If you wanna turn riiiight
Hope you're ready to go, all night

She came to an odd request from Pinkie Pie for fireworks. Hesitantly, she pressed her green inked hoof to approve her request. Luna only hoped it wasn't like the stunt last year. She and Rainbow had practically hospitalized Cherilee for a heart attack.

Scream, Usher Usher Usher, la da, la da da da da dow,
Hey, tonight I'm screaming my needs
Oooooooooh-oooooooooooooh-oooooooooooooh-ooooooooooh
Aow! Ye-

Luna stopped as the song faded until she heard nothing. The iPod sat on the desk she was using to sort the papers. She wiped her right hoof on the sponge she used to get the ink off and tapped the screen. Nothing. She tapped it again but still nothing happened. Using her magic she brought closer to her and she pressed down on the button on top. Then she tried the circular buttons on the side.

" What is wrong with it?", she wondered out loud. The thought occured to her that it could have broken, she had been going to sleep with the headphones playing music as she drifted.

A bit frantickly she shook it in her magic grasp. When that didn't work she tried tapping it slightly harder with her hoof.

" Maybe Tony knows what is the matter", she said to herself. She turned back to the requests, only a medium stack remained to be approved or disapproved. She weighed out the possible consequences, until she finally decided.

" I'll only be gone a minute", she declared silently. She magicked the filled out requests to her sister's chambers then stepped into the hall where her night guards waited. " Lancer, Stalker, if anypony should ask for us inform them we are busy at the moment".

" Yes Princess", they saluted.

" And if Celestia should ask inform her we have gone to visit Ponyville for a brief moment". The Lunar guards opposite the door prepared to join her. " Alone. We will be back shortly Liutenant Lancer".

The guards weren't about to argue with their princess. " Yes Princess", they saluted again.

In a flash of magic their princess was gone. Liutenant Lancer sealed her door and stood at attention.

In Ponyville...

Luna appeared on the platform that led to Tony's room. When she stepped in she half expected him to throw her down again. To her surprise the room was vacant. She knew he liked to look at the stars, which brought his words of her night back to mind. She took flight and looked to see where he was. Her mane and coat kept her hidden from Tony as he half stargazed half remembered.

She went to every spot that would give a clear view of the night. He wasn't at any of them. She flew back to the library in hopes of finding him there, but again his room was empty. Before she could go ask Twilight Sparkle a branch fell onto the platform.

Tony had barely caught the explosive when it slipped out of his pocket. If it wasn't for his heightened senses the platform, and most of the library, wouldn't be where it was. He carefully put it back in his pocket and went back to gazing at the moon, though a little less attentative as before.

Luna looked up into the tree that served as Twilight's home and job. She couldn't see much because of the leaves still on the branches. Quietly she took flight and ascended the massive trunk. She stifled a small giggle at what she saw. Tony was on lying on his stomach as he stared into the sky with his head held up by his fists. It looked like something a filly or colt would do. He was completely unaware of her hovering there, and a sly grin worked its way across her muzzle.

Tony still remembered the night he watched his father do something he would have thought impossible if he didn't see it himself. A small breeze blew against his back and brought with it the smell of the tree, flowers, and nightshade. For a moment he thought about the last smell. The only time he smelled nightshade was when-

" Boo!". Tony pushed himself off the branch with his elbows and tried to activate his rites, forgetting he couldn't. The result was him trying to stay level with the trunk but falling flat on his face.

" Ah crap", he muttered into the bark. He spat out the bark he bit into and heard laughter. He looked up and saw Luna laughing herself silly. A part of him was embarassed for what he did, and another equally amused. " Luna, what are you doing here?".

She calmed down gradually from not only scaring him, but watching him faceplant into the tree. Tony blushed slightly from her laughs, as funny as it was.

" I-I would have thought you would tr-*snicker*-try and pin me, Tony", she forced out as she held back the laughs. Tony scratched the back of his head, both nervous again and embarrased. " I apologize for bothering you at this hour but I must ask a favor".

Holding back his eagerness to help he smiled calmly. " Its no problem, it's one of those days I can't sleep", he said. " What favor do you need?". His answer floated over to him in a midnight blue aura.

" I had been filling out some request applications when it stopped playing music", she said as she landed on the branch. " I tried every solution but none succeeded. Is it broken? Or has it malfunctioned?".

If it was broken there would surely be some damage. A malfunction, not likely. He had the touch device for two years and Dan held onto it for ten and it worked. He highly doubted it would stop working after being turned on after ten years. He pressed the home button to see if the screen would light up, nothing. To confirm his theory he held the lock button on top. The screen gave a dim picture of a battery with a blinking red sliver.

" Can you tell what is the matter?", she asked from beside him. His heart raced at how close she was, but he got it under control.

" Uh, I mean, it just died". Luna gasped.

" It was alive?!", she nearly shouted.

Tony almost facepalmed. " No, its just a term we use to say it lost power", he explained. " It runs on electricity, and its run out".

Luna relaxed after hearing she didn't kill it. " Then how are we to give it the power it requires?", she questioned. He didn't need to be himself to know that there were probably no outlets around.

" Maybe, maybe you could hit it with some kind of electricity spell?", Tony suggested.

" You mean a spark spell?", she corrected. " I will try". Her horn charged the desired spell until the tip of her horn cackled with live electric power.

" Okay, just funnel it into this little port", he pointed to the charging plug. Luna nodded and put the tip of her horn to it. The screen lit up again and the battery showed it wad charging. After a minute the entire battery was green.

Luna ceased the spark spell and looked at the iPod. It was on again, bringing a big smile across her face. " Thank you Tony! I thought I had broken it", she said happily. Tony felt the weird sensation grow to happiness, upon seeing hers. " Thank you Tony. I'll see you soon".

Just as she prepared to take flight Tony's mind yelled at him to stop her. " Luna", he called to her. She folded her wings back in and looked up to him. " Um, Luna, I was kinda, wondering if uh, maybe you wanted to, um, do something sometime?".

Luna tilted her head to the side. " Such as?", she asked. Tony fumbled with his words as he thought of something they could do together.

" Um, well, I wanted to know if, you would like to just walk around town, or Canterlot if you'd like", he finally managed to form the sensible sentence. Luna thought of when they could possibly do such a thing, and a smile came to her face.

" I have not seen much of Ponyville aside from Nightmare Night", she smiled. " Perhaps you could show me around in three nights?".

Utter glee originated from Tony's heart. He wanted to sing to Minira, or jump off the mountain Canterlot was on, or even wrestle a fully grown Nera'ak for fun. But right now, he had to keep calm so he wouldn't ruin anything.

" Uh, yeah. Sure! I could do that!", he nervously chuckled. " Three nights it is!". Luna smiled again and gave him another warm hug. " S-see you then".

She conjured the headphones once again and plugged them into the mp3 and picked up where she left off. She soared into the sky, leaving a silently cheering Tony. He jumped back and forth on the branch and even dropped to swing on it. He had just made a sure fire way of seeing her again. The hug was still numbing, but welcomed no less.

As Luna flew away, she too smiled at his offer. True, she hadn't been to Ponyville in a while and she barely saw it on Nightmare Night. She was too busy playing games with Twilight and her friends to take a good look around town. However, she also wanted to see Tony again. Visiting him again, though brief, was nice. She could hear the way he stammered when he asked her, but it was returned when she accepted. Never had she done that with any stallion.

But Tony wasn't any stallion. He not only saved her, but he did so even when he didn't know her. She had been meaning to ask why, but she couldn't find the right time to ask him. In three nights she could probably ask, and for 72 hours she would wait eagerly to see him again.

Tony dropped back onto the platform and took one last look to where Luna had gone. With a sigh he stepped back into his room. What he didn't expect to see, or who, was a cross armed, smiling Dan standing in the doorway. Tony froze midstride to his bed.

" Hey kid", Dan said in a mock innocent tone. " How's your night?".

Tony could hear it in his voice. " Fine. Aren't you supposed to be at Club Remix helping Flare?", he steered clear of the question.

Dan pointed a finger above the doorway, where a clock rested. The big hand was on the seven, and the little hand was a little past the twelve. Tony didn't even realize the time had gone by so quickly.

" Club closed fifteen minutes ago", Dan smirked. " I got here twelve minutes ago". All the blood in Tony's face fell to his feet.

" Well, maybe you should get to bed", Tony stammered as he walked to his bed. Dan only entered his room.

He sat at the foot of the bed and motioned for Tony to do the same. For a minute they just sat in silence, Dan grinning. Tony kept his gaze strictly on the interestingly carved floor.

" Now Tony, I want you to tell me the truth", Dan said with all playfulness aside. " Do you like Luna?".

" Of course I like Luna", Tony said. " She's my friend". Dan kept his serious composition.

" No Tony, you know what I mean", he sternly spoke. He leaned in closer before he spoke. " Do you 'like' like Luna?".

Tony felt his face heat up again. " Damn it Dan", he sighed as he buried his face in his hands. " I don't know".

" Well, what do you feel when you see her?", Dan asked. Tony didn't need much thought as to what he was feeling.

" When I see her my stomach feels like its fluttering around. I can feel my heart beating faster than when I fought the Signa", he admitted. " And when I try to talk I just can't say anything that makes sense".

Dan nodded, his smile growing as he looked at his best friend. " And when she hugged you?".

" It was amazing. I could feel her heart beating calmly, she was so warm, I never wanted her to back away. I wanted her to stay with me just like that". Tony couldn't believe he managed to put all of his feelings into words.

" Tony, you don't 'like' like Luna", Dan said. Tony sighed a bit. " You really 'like' like Luna".

Damn it

" You're not saying-"

" You do. You do Tony!", Dan said with growing excitement. " You love her!".

Author's Note

Shit's happening and I'm getting awesome results! Thanks to everyone who liked and fav'd this story and, if you haven't already, like, fav, comment, and have a kick ass day!

Going Around Town
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

Going Around Town

It was the day before Tony's meeting with Luna. He could barely contain his excitement, he even went for a run in the pouring rain. He didn't go apple bucking with Applejack yesterday, since the apples could get ruined in the intense rain. Even now it was drizzling but only slightly. As he carried the baskets from tree to barn and back again he had a huge smile. Applejack was too busy hitting the trees with all her might to notice.

Tony went through all the things that could happen. He would see Luna, maybe get a hug, they would talk, they would both smile, he could take her to...to...

Wait. I don't even know where the hell to go!

Absentmindedly he groaned out loud as he picked up another set of baskets. " What's buggin' ya Tony?", Applejack asked. " Tired already?".

He shook his head. " No, its just...just that..."

I'm gonna see Luna tomorrow night and I have no idea where I could take her

" Jus' what sugarcube?", she stopped bucking to see what it was. Tony felt embarrased telling her about Luna, strangely, but he needed to tell someone.

" Well, see there's this friend who hasn't come to Ponyville", he said vaguely. " And I'm gonna see her tomorrow night and show her around, but I haven't even been around town either".

A small grin formed on her face. " Her? Ah didn't think ya'd have a marefriend already Tony!", she teased. Tony didn't understand, and she could tell by his expression. " Ya know, yur special somepony?".

His face turned redder than the apples they were bucking. " She's not my girl-er-marefriend, I'm just showing her Ponyville!", he quickly excused himself.

Applejack eased up on the teasing, since she didn't want Rainbow hearing about it. " Well, ah think ah could show ya most o' Ponyville", she told him. " After we get done 'ere we'll head out fer a quick looksie".

" Thanks Applejack", he smiled. She nodded cheerily and went back to bucking down the apples.

" So, ugh, who's the, lucky mare?", she said between strikes. Tony's blush returned as he thought of an answer.

" Um. She's uh, from out of town", he stammered. " But you know her".

Applejack bucked one last time before trotting over to the next tree. Before she struck it however she turned to him. " Twilight?", she smirked.

" No! Why would you, she lives here!", he pointed out.

" Well, ya see 'fore any o' us, knew 'er she, lived in Canterlot", Applejack explained. Tony nodded but still felt embarassed that she guessed Twilight. " So who is she?".

Tony emptied another basket into the cart. It was better than running from tree to barn and back, which was very tiring. " Can we just focus on work?", he quietly asked. Applejack chuckled heartily as she kicked the tree again.

" Ah'm jus' teasin' Tony", she chuckled. " But if ya wanna keep it a secret that bad ah won't push".

" Thank you". The next tree filled the wagon, making him haul it back to the barn. When he came back he saw a small yellow filly talking to Applejack.

" And then we heard from Spike Luna was ponynapped! And ah heard ya helped Twilight save her!", the small filly said quickly. " Were ya hurt?!".

Applejack chuckled a bit as she hugged the filly closer. " Ah'm fine Applebloom", she smiled. " Yer sister's tougher than nails right?".

The filly beamed at her. " So what happened?! How did ya save 'er?! Was Celestia with ya when it happened?!". The filly stopped when she saw Tony approaching. She screamed as she ran behind Applejack, who turned to see Tony.

" I'm not that ugly am I?", Tony laughed. Applejack rolled her eyes and looked at the filly clinging to her.

" W-w-what is it?", the frightened filly asked.

" Applebloom, this is Tony", the elder sister pointed her hoof. " Say hi".

Tony set the wagon handle's down and walked over to them. He knelt down so that he could see the filly. He smiled softly and held his fist out. " Hey there, so you're Applebloom?".

" Y-yes", she quivered.

" So you're the determined little filly that's always trying to find her cutie mark?", he asked. " At first I thought Applejack was talking about a mare, but it's a surprise seeing a filly". Applebloom gathered enough courage to trot to Applejack's side.

He didn't look scary, in fact, he looked kind of friendly. " Thanks, mister", she smiled. " Sorry 'bout screamin' like that". Tony could hear the southern accent like her sister.

" It's fine", he said. He noticed the backpack behind her. " Just came back from school did we?".

The filly nodded. " Yeah! Ms. Cherilee taught us all 'bout Germane", she said a little more openly. " And today ah learned some 'bout the history of Equestria".

" Alright Applebloom, get on over t' the house", Applejack nudged the filly. " Still need t' get yer work done before ya go Crusading".

" Oh right!", she smiled as she galloped past Tony. " Nice meetin' ya!".

Tony waved to her as she ran down the trail. " Didn't know you were so good with the young'uns", she raised a brow.

It wasn't something he liked to remember, but the reason was because of Eishla. She found him scared, and alone. And she made sure his life was brighter than the sun. When everything happened, he wanted only to return that kindness to the world. Whether they returned it or not.

" Yeah, me neither", he sighed. " Let's finish up here, then we can go look around town".

Applejack nodded and joined Tony back in their labor. It wasn't long before another row of apples was harvested, Tony was sure to be quick and efficient. He really wanted to get into town so he could show Luna around tomorrow. After Applejack brought in her basket they were off. There was a little hyperactiveness in Tony as they walked, he wanted to know just about every inch of the town.

" Alright, so we showed ya Sugarcube Corner, the Boutique, the Acres, and the Library", she summed up. " We got a lot o' other things in Ponyville".

" Like?". Applejack motioned for him to follow her. He thought about bringing Luna to Sugarcube Corner, but he didn't think Pinkie would be awake. Even a party pony needs to sleep.

They passed by said establishment and went further into town. She brought him into Town Square, where she regularly sold apples along with the other vendors. Many sold vegetables and fruits, some sold odd trinkets and jewelry. Tony was particularly interested in one vendor who was selling fine gems. He looked at the dark blue unicorn with a deep cyan mane.

" Hold on AJ", he grabbed her shoulder. She looked up at him questioningly. " Just one sec".

He went over to the stand and looked over the different gems. Sapphires, rubies, and emeralds of all shapes and sizes littered the table. The prices varied by their size, and they looked pretty daunting. One in particular caught his eye. A royal blue gem in a perfect block. The color reminded him of Luna, and it only made him want to buy it even more. That was before he saw the price.

2000 bits! Holy crap!

" See something you like?", the unicorn smirked. Tony grinned sheepishly.

" I don't know, yet", Tony chuckled. He held out his fist. " My name's Tony". The unicorn bumped his hoof against his in return.

" Mirror Crescent", the pony smiled. Tony could've sworn he saw a smirk, but that thought faded quickly. " I see you're very fond of that azure piece. I found it far east in the Badlands".

" It's amazing", Tony said as he stared at it once again. Another thing Eishla taught him. Gem carving. It was how he made Dan's amulet before he left.

" Getting something for a special somepony?", Mirror grinned. Tony held back the blush and shook his head.

" Nah, just looking", he smiled.

" Sure about that? You're shaking like a colt that just found a marefriend". Tony felt his cheeks warm up. " Tell ya what, I'll trade you this azure gem, for that medallion".

Tony instantly put his hand over the sacred piece. " Sorry. Not for sale", he said sternly. Mirror Crescent shrugged.

" I tried", he chuckled. " So is there anything else you need?". Tony desperately wanted to have that gem, but not if it cost him his medallion.

" Will you be in town for the next few weeks?". The unicorn nodded. " Then please try and hold onto that azure gem, it'd mean the world if you did".

Mirror grinned. " I'll see what I can do. See you soon". Tony swore he saw another smirk, but it was a smile that covered the unicorn's face.

A little unsettled, Tony jogged back over to Applejack. " What'd ya see?", she questioned. Tony still felt a little uneasy about the unicorn, but he said nothing

" Nothing much", he lied professionaly. " Let's just go".

She shrugged, even being the Element of Honesty she didn't pick up on the lie. Their next stop was more of the popular areas. There were many more shops, unlike the Square, and buildings for ponies to eat or just hang around. There was even a restuarant with tables outside for the customers. It would be perfect for him and Luna to eat under the night sky. But he doubted she would want to go there first.

" And this here's Vinyl's club", she pointed to the familiar building. " Ah heard Twilight sayin' Dan got a job here".

" Yeah", he said. " Hey AJ, are there any places to, have some fun?". Applejack smirked.

" Whatcha mean by 'fun'?", she teased. Tony caught on and blushed again. He would expect this kind of thing from Pinkie or Rainbow. " Ah'm kiddin'. 'Sides Remix there's the arcade, the bowlin' alley-"

" The arena!". Tony stomped his right foot ahead and spun around raising his arms for a fight. " Relax there T! Just sayin'". It was Rainbow, sitting on a white cloud.

Tony dropped his arms and sighed. " Hey Rainbow. What're you doing here?", he asked. She started hovering and kicked the cloud into oblivion.

" Oh nothin'. Just finished my rounds for today", the cyan mare grinned. " I saw you guys and thought it'd be funny if I scared you guys".

" Ya almost got yerself knocked out", Applejack sighed. She saw how Tony zipped around when she scared them. " Ah'm just showin' Tony some places t' take his marefriend later".

" She's not my marefriend!", he shouted. The surrounding ponies stopped to see him yelling.

" Oh you wanna show'er around huh?", Rainbow nudged him playfully. " Who's the mare?".

Again, Tony wanted to keep this discreet. " A mare from out of town. I'm just showing her around before she leaves", he repeated. Rainbow smirked from his vague description.

" Okay, but if you really wanna show her somewhere good it would be the arena", she flew higher. " Its in Cloudsdale not too far from here".

" And the theater's back in business", Applejack added. " Maybe you could take your mare there".

Tony put his hand under his chin. " I'll sleep on it", he declared. " But are there any other places I could go?".

" Sorry, but there's only some food shops and grocery markets", Applejack sighed. " This ain't Canterlot or Manehatten after all". He hadn't seen much of either, but he took her word.

" Okay, thanks anyways", he smiled. " I'll head home, its getting late and I wanna read up on some of the books in Twilight's library". Applejack nodded and made her way back to the Acres.

" Mind if I go with you? I need to get my...Daring Do book back", she mumbled. Tony looked at her.

" Your what?".

" My Daring Do book!", she said loudly. Tony didn't see why she was shouting, she just forgot her book.

" You don't have to yell", he groaned as he rubbed his ears. " What's so bad about that?".

Rainbow was a little surprised. She would have thought he would be like the others. " Isn't that, weird? For me to like books?", she asked like it was unusual.

" No. I mean, what's wrong with a good book?". Rainbow still was kind of shocked but decided to let it go.

" Forget it, let's just go", she tapped his shoulder lightly. He walked with Rainbow hovering next to him as they made their way to the library. " So, who is the mare?".

" She's...from out of town", he said again. " But you guys know her, pretty well actually". Rainbow put a hoof to her chin in thought of who it could be.

The rainbow maned pegasus asked Tony a bunch of names that he didn't recognize. He said no to all of them and Rainbow grew frustrated, even saying that he was lying about knowing the mare. He smirked as she groaned and guessed but still couldn't guess right. At least, he hoped. The familiar buildings came into view and soon he could see the overgrown tree. It was still open so he just walked in.

" How can I help- Oh, hey Tony. Rainbow, you forgot your Daring Do book here", Twilight smiled as she levitated the novel over. Rainbow smiled widely and scooped it out of her grasp.

" Awesome! Just a couple more pages and I'll see what happened!", she victoriously pumped her front leg in. It reminded Tony of a human thing, like when someone was 'winning'.

" See ya later Dash", he waved her off.

" I thought you'd be home earlier", Twilight told him. Tony scratched the back of his head nervously, this time using careful words to explain what he did.

" Yeah, I just went around town to get a better look", he stretched the truth. " Y'know, I'm staying here for a while so I might as well know my way around".

Twilight bought it and nodded. " You really wanna go home badly", she sadly frowned. Tony dropped his smile and came closer, kneeling down to be eye level with her.

" It's not just for me Twilight", he regretfully said. " Dan has a life back on Earth, and I have business to attend to". The last part was more serious than comforting, but she still nodded. " You guys are the nicest pe-uh, ponies I've ever met. Even after how I acted and what I said you guys are my...my friends".

She looked back up to him and smiled. " Well you did save all of us", she joked glumly. " And you're really nice to us. Of course we're your friends Tony. All of us". She unexpectedly came closer and gave him a hug. It didn't feel the same like with Luna, but it was still a very significant gesture.

He hugged her back and smiled. " Thanks Twilight. It means a lot to me", he said.

They pulled apart and gave each other a quick nod before Tony went to his room. He could hear snoring from Twilight's room, which could only be Spike. As soon as he was in his room he took off his shirt and camo pants (which he asked Rarity to make specifically) and got into bed. Sleep came soon, and he was that much closer to the hooded figure's plans.

Author's Note

I had to damn it. This is becoming my favorite thing to do for you guys.

Big Night
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

Big Night

This was it. Tony was finishing up with Applejack on their last barrel of apples. The bucking days led to stocking them or readying them for sales. Today was cool but that still didn't mean he wasn't sopping wet with his own sweat. While the feeling was typical, he would clean himself extra for any lingering odors. With the last barrel stacked they were done.

" Alright, see ya AJ", Tony panted. He made a bolt for the door even with his sore muscles.

" Tony!", Applejack called. He skidded to a halt, and she galloped up to him. She flipped off her stetson and revealed a rather large bag with bulges resting on her head. " Ya almost fergot yer pay".

Tony glanced curiously as he grabbed the bag. It had a certain heft to it, like a bag of coins. When he undid the string keeping it closed there was familiar shine. The bag held countless gold coins.

" 200 bits", Applejack said proudly. " Don't let it go t' waste with that marefriend a yers ya hear?". Tony was in complete shock as he stared at the bag of money. He didn't expect to get gold!

" I...I-I don't know what to say", he managed to say. Applejack smirked and put a hoof on his stomach.

" How 'bout,'Thanks AJ'", she chuckled. Tony's shock turned into happiness as a huge smile came on.

He closed the bag and gave Applejack a huge hug. " Thank you", he said. " Thank you Applejack".

Applejack chuckled. " Okay, alright, helpin' me is thanks enough", she smiled as she broke away. " Now get on home, ya smell somethin' mighty fierce".

He took it both as a compliment and a word of advice. With a gleeful nod he ran out the door and straight out of Sweet Apple Acres. He saw Big Mac hauling back the unsold apples, since he wasn't gonna just sit around all day. He greeted him with a slight nod as he ran past him. The library in sight, he did a small cartwheel and jumped to his platform. He was getting his strength back, but still no rites.

The first thing he did was yank his clothes off and run into the shower. When he turned both knobs however, cold water poured out. He muffled a yell as he threw himself out of the shower. If there was one thing a Loki'irian hated most, it was cold. It was second to their hatred for technology, but again they endured.

He reluctantly got back in and started washing himself. Twilight had taken the initiative to buy more masculine shampoos, as opposed to the more mare smelling ones. Rainbow busted his balls about it for a whole day. The one she bought was supposed to be mint scented along with the body wash. At least it was a smell he liked. Every inch of him was lathered, scrubbed, rinsed and repeated twice. When his freezing shower was over he spun the knobs to turn off the water.

He walked into his room with a towel that came down just above his knees. Pony towels weren't that big after all. He scavenged into his dresser for something nice to wear. It would be a cool night, so a long sleeve was in order. And the new jeans Rarity made and the glorious trousers he got at last. He made a mental note to give her any of the money that remained. Pulling on his blue shirt with black sleeves he walked over to the mirror. His hair was a wild, wet mess. And it would stay that way, he never did his hair. Unless the occasion called for it of course.

Knock Knock!

" Tony, you in there?", his roomate Spike called.

" Yeah", Tony called back. " Come in". He was hopping to get his shoe on when he hit his shin against the bed. " Fffffffuuuuuu...."

" What you got ants in your pants?", Spike chuckled. Tony ignored the pain, because really he had endured worse. Spike noticed his unusually matching outfit. " Where are you going?".

" Well, I made plans with somepony", he kept it vague still. Even the Nera'ak didn't need to know. " And she's not from around here so I offered to show her around".

Thankfully the amateur wasn't informed relationship-wise. " Oh, that's cool I guess", he shrugged. " Hey I wanted to know if you could come with me tomorrow to help Rarity dig up some gems".

" Isn't that your thing?", he grunted as he pulled on the other shoe. Spike scratched the back of his head nervously.

" Yeah well, tomorrow's kind of a big day", he admitted. " Tomorrow me and Twilight are having the anniversary of me hatching".

Now he understood. He did the same with Nyla, celebrate the day she hatched. He could see the doubt in the young Nera'aks eyes, it wasn't something he was used to ignoring. To say no would be like saying no to Nyla if she wanted to fly around all day. It was the least he could do for a species from his home.

He smiled softly. " Sure Spike", he said. " It's the least I can do for you guys". The dragon's beaming smile came back.

" Thanks Tony!", he gave him a high five. It was strange that he knew how to do that, given there were only ponies around. " Have a good time later!".

The pitters of his claws against the wood faded into the hallway. After seeing the Nera'ak again a thought occured to him. Nyla was still on Earth. He had forced her to stay in the cave that served as her cover and home when he went to find Netu'ung. Now though, he didn't know what was she doing. He couldn't Ina speak with her, and he couldn't sense her anywhere. She was probably worried about him, not that she ever wasn't. She knew full well what a grown Signa could do, but he was still victorious. When they got back he would need to tell her, or else she would join their minds again.

" Ready to go already?", he heard Dan's voice from the doorway. His lifelong friend strolled in with his T-shirt and bootleg shorts.

" How do I look?", Tony raised his arms.

" Pretty good. Guess I rubbed off on ya", Dan teased. Tony rolled his eyes again. " Gonna fix that hair?".

" Nope". It was Dan's turn to roll his eyes. He sat down on the bed, and Tony did the same. " What is it?".

" Just thinkin'", he shrugged. If there was anything Tony knew, it was that Dan always, always, thought before doing or saying something important. " Do you think we'll get back to Earth?".

There it was. Like a bomb in the middle of a gunfight. " Honestly, I don't know", Tony sighed. " Celestia and Luna said they'd do their best to find us a way back. Its only been, what, a week? Give'em some time".

So he's still hell bent over Rody

Dan was a little unsure of what he was going to say next. Tony still wanted to go home, for the same reason that would leave him with a pointless existence.

" And if we can't go back? What then?", he pushed further.

Tony put his hand on Dan's shoulder, misinterpreting his reasons. " We're going back. Even if I have to make the spell myself", he assured him.

Dan nodded as Tony withdrew his arm. " Sure". He was disappointed that he still wanted to go home. He stood up and put on a feigned smile. " See ya later Tony. Have a great time".

Tony nodded and ran out of his room once again. He opened and slammed the door shut out of the library. Twilight looked up from her book at the desk.

Dan was coming down the stairs. " Where's Tony going in such a rush?", she questioned. Dan sighed, then brought back his usual smile.

" Just doing something with a mare he met", he smirked. " Nothing big".

" Luna? Luna?", Celestia called to her sister.

Her sister wasn't in her usual office that night. She wasn't in the chef's kitchen either. Celestia snickered when she remembered the time she caught Luna shoveling ice cream into her mouth. It had been a thousand years, and she never did taste it before. Now she was climbing the steps to her sisters chambers. She could have just teleported but she wanted to know why her sister was acting strangely. The set of indigo doors stood before her. She could hear Luna, talking to herself?

" Luna? Is everything alright?". The mumbling ceased immediately and the doors opened in a a dull blue aura.

Luna stood up from her bed when her sister entered. The sun sister knew something was wrong from the start. To begin, her mane wasn't its usual flowing, majestic self. Instead it swung about like a regular ponies mane. The second was the sad frown she had on. And, the sheets were on the floor. Normally that wouldn't be a problem, since Luna moved a lot when she slept. She did it since they shared a bed when they were fillies.

What made it significant now was the fact that it was like that when she was in disarray. That only meant some heavy thinking for a troubling situation.

" Good night sister", she even had a glumness in her voice.

" What's wrong Lulu?", Celestia got out of her regal talk and went back to sister mode. " What's wrong?".

Luna sighed and looked off to the side. Celestia followed her gaze, drawing her to Luna's dresser and mirror. It was what was on it that drew her interest. She went closer to it, bringing Luna back from her thoughts.

" Uh, um, its nothing Celly", she forced a smile as she teleported the object of interest into her drawer. She hoped Celestia would fall for it, since she only used the sun princess' nickname when she was in a good mood.

Too bad for her, Celestia became suspicious. " What was that?", she asked. Luna looked away again, fidgeting slightly. Celestia looked to the only other place that she could have hidden it. Her horn glowed a bright yellow as she opened the drawer and searched through it.

" Hey!", Luna shouted as she used her own magic to get the object away from her sister. The two magically battled for possession of the item, Luna struggling to keep up with her elder. " Put it down!".

" Not until you let me see!", she yelled back. Celestia used a side spell and teleported the object into her hoof. Luna yelled as she tackled her sister. " Just let me see Luna!".

" Just give it back sister!", Luna retaliated as she wrestled the item back into her hooves.

The two rolled around fighting for the object. When they stopped Celestia was on top with her hooves on either side of it, while Luna used hers to cover it. Luna toppled her sister onto her back and tried yanking it away from her.

" You're acting like a filly Lulu!", Celestia grunted as they rolled around some more.

" So are you!", Luna shot back as she tried submissioning Celestia's forelegs free of it. The elder had had enough already.

She finally yanked the item free from her little sister's powerful grip. When she did she activated her horn and encased the darker alicorn in the gold aura. Luna was held in the air by her sister's magic, her own being cut off at the moment.

" No fair!", she shouted. Celestia fixed her mane and smiled victoriously.

Now to see what all that was about

When she looked into her hooves she was surprised, shocked, and curious. Lying flat on her hoof was the device Dan put on Tony in the Everfree. An iPod, or as she remembered. She looked back up to Luna, who had slightly crimson tinted cheeks when she saw her sister recognize it.

" Is this...isn't this, Tony's?", she asked. She lowered Luna gently onto the ground now that she was relaxed, but embarassed. The alicorn nodded once she was able to move. " What is it doing here?".

Luna could hear the tone in Celestia's voice. " Tony...gave it, to me", she mumbled. " Could you give it back?".

When she took a step forward Celestia brought her hoof back. " Not until you tell me what's wrong", Celestia held back the smirk that started forming. Luna huffed with annoyance and some embarassment.

" A few night's ago I went to speak to Tony about the iPod losing power", she began. Celestia nodded to tell she was following. " And, we decided to meet in Ponyville for tonight".

Celestia's muzzle grew a small grin, while on the inside she was dying to tease her little sister. Now though, something was wrong. " So what's troubling you?".

Luna sighed and summoned the stack of papers in the air beside them. " Night court hearings, Lunar requests, tax collection, complaints, costs for the new recruits", she listed the various papers. " I hadn't expected this much work tonight. And I'm not sure I can make it tonight".

The stack teleported into her office to await her hoof. Luna trudged her way to the door before Celestia lifted her back over. " Oh you're going Lulu", the elder sister smirked.

" But my duties-"

" Will be taken care of", Celestia raised a hoof. " Now get yourself ready, you look like a mess". Luna didn't appreciate the comment, but she certainly did appreciate the favor.

Luna wrapped her sister in a bonecrushing hug. " Thankyouthankyouthankyouthankyou!", she babbled as her mane came back to life.

She always was the...stronger one...with hugs

" Okay! I can't breathe!", Celestia announced. Luna laughed nervously as she set her down. " Now get going, before Tony thinks you're not coming".

Luna giddily squeed as she ran into her bathroom. Celestia herself was excited for her. It had been thousands of years since Luna last courted somepony. Another smirk came across her muzzle. If in fact this was the first of many visits to Ponyville. She could hear Luna humming to herself in the shower, making her feel that much better for what she's done.

Tony waited patiently for her. He hadn't specified a location, to which he facepalmed upon realization. Right now all he could do was wait, wait for her. His leg shook of its own accord, displaying how nervous he really was. If that wasn't enough the thoughts in his mind conjured up every bad scenario in his mind.

What if she's bored the whole time? What if she doesn't want to go to any of the restaurants? What if I run out of money? What if-

" Tony?". He knew that voice, full of confidence yet gentle. He turned around and saw her, a slight glow about her. And that smile, it was enough to make his heart flutter about.

" H-Hey Luna!", he stammered slightly. She returned the smile and gave him a quick hug. " Y-You look, nice".

She looked over him and his clothes. " You look, nice, as well", she smiled.

" So um, let's go", he said. She nodded and walked beside him into town. It was only now he realized how she came up to about his shoulder. Celestia was slightly taller than him, but he was still growing. " This is Ponyville's Town Square".

There were a few ponies walking around, most likely going home after a long day of work. Many of the small stands were still open, others closing up. His mind shot around for something, anything, to talk about.

" So, how's Canterlot since you got back?", he questioned.

" Its just as any other", she replied. " I have my duties to night court and other paperwork". That got Tony thinking.

" Then shouldn't you be there now?". She smiled, getting his heart to be faster.

" I thought you wanted me to be here?", she teased.

" N-No! I mean, yeah I wanted to see you, its just-..." Luna's giggling made him stop, then blush profusely.

" I'm joking Tony", she giggled. " Celestia offered to take my position again for the night". He made another mental note to thank her. " So what did you have in mind?".

It was early in the night, so of course Tony was hungry. " Well, do you want to grab something to eat?", he asked. She nodded.

" It would be a good way to start", she chuckled. He laughed a bit with her.

" There's a diner I saw in town. We'll eat there". He took her further into the small town, where Applejack had taken him yesterday.

Along the way they talked about various things, the weather, they spotted some things of interest, Tony told a joke or two. Some needed an explanation, but he got her to laugh no less. What surprised him most was that she knew some clever jokes as well. He would have to use them when him and Dan were having a joke contest.

The topic strayed several times, from some of the knicknacks of a store, to the constellations in the sky. Many of the names were in old Equuish, which sounded very similar to Latin. Then they came to the topic of music, mostly because of his present to her. She really liked Usher, and some Maroon 5. Dan's mixes were really catchy too. He had years of experience so he knew what went with what. The establishment came into view just down the road. There were some ponies outside with someone else. When they went to sit down many of the ponies bowed to Luna. But there was something in the way they did it. He had seen it too many times.

Fear.

Not fear of him, they had already gotten used to him. He could see Berry Punch, Colgate, and Cherilee and some other ponies he knew. Their fear came when they bowed to Luna. And her reaction got to him. Her ears drooped a bit as she told them to rise. They took their seat and a waiter came quickly.

" Your majesty", he bowed immediately. " What would you like?".

" A cup of chamomile tea, and the finest pasta with garlic marinara", she quickly ordered. Tony was starting to doubt she wasn't around here.

" And you, sir?". Tony glanced at the menu quickly, not much for him to exactly enjoy.

" Just some vegetable soup", he said. The waiter scribbled them down and galloped back inside.

Tony glanced at Luna who was messing with a napkin. She was saddened a bit, and he didn't like it one bit. Gently he reached across the table and put his hand on her shoulder. She was a little surprised from the sudden touch, and she picked her head up to look at him.

" What's wrong?", he asked with a gentle voice.

She dropped her head down and put her hoof on his hand. Tony fought the gasp down from the action, even if her horseshoe was seperating them.

" I had thought the ponies would have warmed up to me by now", she sighed sadly. " I guess I was wrong".

" What do you mean?", Tony asked as he dropped his hand from her. She hung her head in shame, not wanting to reveal the whole story.

" A long time ago", she finally started. " My sister and I had a quarrel. I had grown jealous of all the attention the ponies gave her day, while they ignored my night. My resentment took control of me, and I transformed into Nightmare Moon. Celestia had no choice but to send me to the moon when I threatened to bring eternal night. When I returned, the ponies were afraid of me. Even after Nightmare Night, they still see me as the Nightmare".

She looked to be on the verge of tears. After hearing her story, Tony felt connected even deeper. She had gone through what he did, to a degree. It wasn't her fault, just like what he did wasn't his. The anger and jealousy just overpowered her.

" Luna", he said while grasping her hoof. " It wasn't your fault".

She gasped and looked to him. " How can you say that? Of course it was my fault, I almost brought eternal night to Equestria", she blamed herself. When she lowered her head again Tony guided it back with his thumb and index finger.

" Luna, I'm sure it wasn't your fault. You just weren't in the right mind", he repeated what Dan said to him all those years ago. " You couldn't control yourself, and Nightmare Moon took over. You didn't mean for it to happen, but Nightmare did. It was her fault, not yours".

Unlike his reaction when the tragedy occured, Luna sniffled a little and smiled. " Thank you, Tony", she said through watery eyes. " No pony's ever said that to me before". Tony smiled and brushed a tear threatening to fall.

" Your welcome. I'd hate to see a friend down", he softly smiled. " Now no pouting, your night's just starting".

She giggled softly and her beautiful smile came back. " Of course", she giggled.

The meals came and Tony did everything he could to make her smile. He had to force the food not to fly out of his mouth on certain jokes, dirty and clever. The ponies around them be damned, she couldn't possibly be the Nightmare she said she was. Often they would view the night, which Luna fixed for her less experienced sister. The full moon was behind him, but he saw it in her eyes. The reflection giving her the goddess appearance she had with or without.

The bill came out to 120 bits. A small dent for her, but he needed to save some for Rarity. He paid the fee and Luna joined him further into the town. Their first stop was one of the places Applejack suggested, the bowling alley. Now, when Tony was young he rarely went out. Mostly because of his training with/without Nyla.

But when Luna said she didn't know how to bowl, his jaw dropped. " You've never bowled before?!", he hopped in the air much like Pinkie would.

" With royal duties I rarely have the time to myself", she reminded him.

" Well, come on, I'll show you", he laughed nervously. They entered the building and Tony could hear the heavy spheres being rolled and pins being dropped.

Luna glanced curiously at the other ponies cheering for one who knocked all the pins down. After Tony paid for a lane he brought her over and put their names overhead. The scoreboard came up and the bowling balls rolled out for use. Instead of three holes like normal, two slits opened parallel from each other. The only logical thing it could be used for was teeth, as the other ponies were doing. He could still grip it, but he would need to be careful.

" I'll go first, and you'll get into it in no time", Tony assured her. She sat down on one of the chairs and watched.

He brought the ball just below his eyesight, trying to get a good aim. Luna curiously watched, unsure of why he didn't just roll it already. He walked slowly and took a few quick steps then swung his arm out from under him. The ball rocketed down the lane until it smashed into the pins.

" Crap", he muttered. Two pins, on either side of the edge, remained. " But you get it right? Just roll it down like them". He pointed to the other ponies enjoying themselves.

" What is the point of this game?", she questioned as she walked to the ball dispenser.

" See those pins? Do your best to knock them all down in one shot", he explained. He grabbed another ball to finish off his turn, sinking the pin on the right. " Ready?".

Luna was unsure, but she felt that way during the spider toss. She bit onto the handle for the ball and walked to where Tony was. She turned her head back to him, in response he nodded, and she repeated his motions. Bringing her head around she walked forward then took a few quick steps and swung her head forward.

The familiar sound of pins being knocked down came. For her first time she was pretty good, since only three pins remained. " Blast", she mumbled.

" C'mon Luna, you still got one more shot", Tony called from his seat. She bit another ball and repeated the process. The three pins didn't stand a chance as they shot into the pit.

The scoreboard displayed the spare sign. " Ha! I've done it!", she declared happily.

" Beating me already. Are you sure this isn't your first time?", Tony laughed. Luna smirked playfully as he walked up for his turn.

" Perhaps it is because I am simply better than you", she teased. Tony shot his own smirk at her.

" As if", he chuckled. " Watch and learn".

Pulling his arm back he beamed the ball down the line. Except, he threw it wrong aaaaaaand...

" Is it supposed to fall into the sides?", Luna taunted from her seat. Tony dropped his head still in his release position.

" I can still put some points on the board", he grinned. This time he angled it straight for the center. The pins bounced around until every single one fell into the pit. " Spare! Ha!".

The ponies nearby who had been talking or finished with their game came to see. Seeing the Lunar princess was a shock, but they recognized the pretend human.

" Your move madam", Tony grinned, taking his seat. Luna huffed and grabbed another ball with determination. She powerfully craned her neck around and shot the ball ahead.

Tony's jaw dropped as Luna brought forth her own strike, putting her in the lead. She sauntered back victoriously. The next ball didn't give her a strike, thankfully, but it did open the gap between their scores.

" I believe it's your turn, sir", she taunted back. The ponies 'ooh'd' at her comment. Tony smiled, fixed his collar, and went for his turn.

They played each round with the goal of beating each other. Tony and Luna exhanged taunts when either failed to get a strike, spare, or hit any in the first place. Sometimes Tony even feigned a sneeze when she rolled it, throwing her off. It wasn't a big deal, since when he went up she tied his shoes together when he went for a roll. He lost his balance and flopped onto his face, corrodedly rolling the ball into the gutter.

On the last frame Tony scored a spare and one strike, putting him at 292 points. " Top that", he smirked. Luna gladly accepted the challenge and took the spot.

Her first roll ended in a strike. The second ended the same way, putting her just behind him. As if to show off she closed her eyes for the third roll, and repeated her motions.

Strike.

The now large crowd of ponies cheered her on after the win, 298-292, Luna. Tony smiled in defeat as the ponies gathered around Luna telling her how awesome she was and how close their game was. The two together left laughing from the alley.

" You so cheated on that fifth frame", Tony chuckled.

" You started it when you 'sneezed'", she made the quotation marks with her hooves. Tony laughed a little as he walked with Luna.

Luna gazed at the sky. The moon hung near the horizon, signaling the night's soon end. She didn't want it to end yet. She was having so much fun with Tony, and she wanted to have more. But he would need to sleep, and so did she. Besides, she was already asking a lot from Celestia by being out with him.

" Um, Luna". Tony's stammer started to return, even after his banter with her before. " Its getting late...actually its getting early. And I know you have to go, but, I wanted to know if...we could, do this again, sometime".

She kept her composure, and nodded with a large smile. " Yes, we'll do this again Tony", she smiled. She gave him a hug, long like the first time. " I had much fun with you".

He returned the hug, but barely. His mind went wack while she hugged him, and he enjoyed every last second of it. Luna could hear his heat beating as fast as it did last time she hugged him. She herself could feel her own heart racing, something she hadn't felt in thousands of years. There was one last thing she had in mind, to do something special for him like he did with her.

Tony went numb. Totally, and completely, blissfully, numb. There he was, a beautiful mare with her hooves around him, and her lips pressed gently against his. It was even better than hugging her, way better. He closed his eyes and gently returned it, pressing his lips against her soft ones. Nothing else mattered at that point, just her. He raised his hand and stroked her luminescent mane.

Sadly, she backed away for breath. They both panted as they stared into each other's eyes. " See you soon. Luna", Tony smiled. Luna gave him another peck on the lips and got back on her hooves.

" And you as well, Tony". She spread her wings and took flight. Tony watched her fly off towards Canterlot, until she blended in with the sky and stars.

Tony started his trek back to the library, a huge smile across his face.

Author's Note

Tony's bestest moment ever! So far.

Necessities...
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

Necessities...

" God damn it". Dan collapsed back onto the couch as his body went limp and his vision went black.

He stared off into space for a moment before he got out of the trance. Shaking his head to get the dizziness out he propped himself up on his elbows. The dizzy spells were starting to act more frequently. It was Friday night once again and he needed to get to Remix.

Tony was coming down the stairs when Dan managed to stand up. " Don't you have to get to the club?", he questioned.

" Yeah", Dan groaned. " See ya later".

Tony noticed him clutching his head. " Something wrong?". Dan shook his head.

" Just a headeache", he lied. " Nothing too serious".

" Alright, don't strain yourself", he said. Dan saluted lazily and left the library.

With his hands in his pockets Dan walked to the club. Just like any other night the ponies were few in numbers, since it was almost eleven at night. He passed throught Town Square to get to Club Remix. Strong of course was already asking ponies to wait at the entrance.

" Evenin' Strong", Dan chuckled as he bumped his fist with the pony's hoof.

" Hey Dan. Vinyl's waiting for you", he informed him. Dan smiled as he went in.

The party a few nights ago 'proved' his DJ skill to Vinyl. So now, she was trusting him with her equipment. It had been forever since he last touched the records, not counting the party. The sad part was he couldn't drink while doing it, which he had done countless times before. A price to pay for doing what he loved.

The dance floor could fit up to 100 ponies, and the upper level balconies added an extra 50 to boot. He had never seen it packed to the brim but he doubted he wouldn't. The equipment rested on a platform at the far side of the room. He could already see himself spinning records. Beside it on either side were exits in case of fires or whatever. To the left of the door was the side bar, Flare's station.

Vinyl's 'office' was to the very right of the room, right next to the exit. Making his way across the dance floor he felt a slight wave of nausea come up. He put his fist over his mouth to stifle the burp. When he got to Vinyl's office he pushed the door open and walked in. The DJ was sitting with her hooves on the desk and a magazine. He didn't understand how she could read with those magenta shades, but like with Pinkie, he didn't ask.

" 'Sup boss", he greeted her. She lifted her shades and set the magazine down.

" Hey Dan", she smiled as she bumped his fist. " Ready to rock?". Dan nodded with his own grin.

" Let's do this", he whooped. He ran back into the dance area to see Flare coming in. " Ready Flare?!".

" Ready Dan!", she saluted. She flew behind the counter and started lining up the mugs and shot glasses.

Vinyl went to the front of the club and whispered into Strong's ear," You know what to do".

He nodded and stood up. " Alright, those with club tickets come on in. Those who don't, 50 bits". Immediately a flood of ponies flashed the neon striped pieces of plastic and galloped in.

" Silver! How's that lighting?!", Vinyl called to their lighting specialist.

" Fired up boss!", the enthusiastic stallion called from above. With a hum of the generators the lights shut off and were replaced by neon colored strobe lights. " How do you want this Dan?".

" Full strobe! I'm gonna show you how we do it Earth style!", he shouted up. Silver nodded and with another hum the lights began flashing rhythmically.

Silver climbed down to join his brother at the front gate. Meanwhile, Dan flipped through Vinyl's songs. He listened to each and every one of them before coming to one he really liked. He flipped it into place and adjusted the volume, the speakers giving off slight feedback. The dance floor was filling up, and already there were ponies on the balcony. He pulled the mic towards him and flicked it on.

" Hey hey everypony!", he said. " Are you guys ready to partaaaayy?!". The crowd cheered for him to start. " Come on you can do better, ARE YOU READY TO PARTAAAY?!".

The crowd stomped their hooves as they screamed for him to go. Obeying their chants he put the first record to play. The walls and floor began to vibrate with the wonderful dubstep blasting into his very core. The ponies below were dancing all over with one another or just free style. He pulled the headphones to rest on his nuque as he adjusted the knobs and various volume settings.

The club was officially packed by the tenth minute, and ponies were groaning from outside, wanting to join the other clubbers. Strong and Silver were collecting money and playing bouncer, mostly strong since his little brother wasn't as built up as him. There were some mares that flirted with him to try and get in, but he stayed loyal to his job.

Occasionally Silver went inside to check on the party-goers and human DJ. But sometimes he went in to talk to Flare Runner. He'd known her for a long time, and he always held that special feeling for her. Every time it would be a usual," How's business?", or ," Need any help?". Strong could handle himself, so he could afford to try and talk with her.

Like always she would nod and say everything was fine. She just liked to listen to the music and dance some while she worked. The stuck up stallions always hit on her but she shot them down in a polite way. He couldn't understand how she did it, but she did. It was also one of the reasons he hadn't asked her out already.

The music switched to a more lively tune than the last, even getting Vinyl to start shaking from her office. She was working hard as well, with the payments for the equipment and lighting and the club itself. The tunes were usual but the way he lined them up and mixed some up went awesomely. He really did know what he was doing. From the mixes it sounded like he was a proffessional, despite him telling her he only did some parties and birthdays.

Dan spotted some ponies he knew in the crowd. Berry Punch, maybe drunk from her staggering, and Bon Bon, kind of weird, and Caramel, what the f---, and...

...

" Pinkie?", he shouted over the blaring music. For some reason she actually heard him and waved. " What are you doing here?".

" What?!", she yelled back.

" What are you-ah fuck it", he muttered. He abandoned his post for a second to meet the party pony. " What are you doing here?".

She smiled happily. " Silly human", she giggled. " Why wouldn't I be here?! This place always has the best music! And I can come whenever I want!". She reached into her hair and showed her VIP pass.

Not daring to ask about the hair, Dan nodded. " Wanna come help me?", he offered. " A party pony like you could help".

She leaped into the air and landed at the staircase up to the platform. Again, no questions, it would only hurt his head. Making his way back his vision began darkening, and his head started pounding. Ignoring the sudden pain he met Pinkie back on stage.

" Whatcha want me to do?!", she hopped around.

" What do ya think these ponies want next? Some dubstep, or some club mixes?", he asked her. She rubbed her chin on her forehoof as she thought.

Like a spring she jumped up and landed with excitement in her eyes. " Try the mixes!", she declared.

Just in time, the music ended and Dan dropped a record of Vinyl's own creations. The beat started out faintly, then burst into audio at different intervals, and soon the bass was dropped. The music got the ponies cheering and dancing harder, their coats sheen with sweat. Dan fist bumped Pinkie Pie and she dived back into the crowd of dancing ponies.

As Dan started fist pumping he felt the pang of pain in his head again. This time his vision blurred and he started sweating, then he felt his mouth hang open as he hit the floor. Hard. The last thing he saw was Pinkie pushing through the ponies to get back to him.

Then darkness.

Twilight woke up when she heard somepony pounding on her door. She groaned and ignored it, hoping the pony would go away. Unfortunately, the knocking only got harder. With another irritated groan she tossed the covers off and stepped onto the cold wood. Spike was snoring away in his basket as she sleepily walked by. When she started down the stairs the knocking started sounding like somepony was trying to knock her door down.

" TWILIGHT!", she heard Pinkie scream. " Openupopenupopenup!".

Hearing the urgency in her voice she galloped the rest of the way and opened the door. " Pinkie what's-"

" Dan's hurt!", she blurted out. " Idon'tknowwhathappenedwewerepartyingandlaughingandhewasfineandthenIlefthimandthenextthingIknowhe's-". Twilight's hoof halted the stream of words.

" Pinkie, slow down. What happened?", Twilight asked.

" She said that Dan was hurt! And he's in the hospital now!", Rarity explained from behind the pink pony. Twilight peered behind Pinkie and saw the girls all with worried looks on their faces.

" What?! How?!", Twilight panicked now.

" We don't know! Everypony said he was fine then he just fell!", Rainbow informed her.

" We're going to see him", Fluttershy said. " We wanted you and Tony to come".

" Let's go", Tony's voice frightened them. He dropped down from the balcony in a perfect flip. " Come on".

Whether the ponies kept up or not Tony ran to the hospital. As soon as he heard Pinkie scream he jolted awake, and when he heard Dan was hurt he was ready. The clopping of hooves coming from behind him told him that they were close. To his side he could see Rainbow flying to keep up. He dashed past Rose's flower shop and went straight for the hospital. Bursting into the building he saw several bewildered faces given to him.

" Where's Dan?!", Twilight asked Nurse Redheart. The white nurse looked at the clipboard with all the patients names.

" Room B-13", she told them. The girls nodded, but when they turned to run they saw Tony was already gone.

He didn't need directions, just the scent. He jumped up the stairs and nearly ran into some of the nurses or doctors. The scent led him to the second floor and halfway down the hall. Giving the door a stiff shoulder he ran in, startling the doctor and another patient.

" Who are you?", the doctor asked.

" Tony", he quickly replied. He saw Dan unconcsious and he walked up to the bed. " What's wrong with him?".

" Well we did some tests and he seems fine", the doctor huffed. " Heart rate, blood pressure, blood composition, brain activity. He seems just fine".

The others caught up and filed in. " How is he?", Twilight asked.

Tony didn't answer, instead he just looked at Dan. " Doctor, let me see those results". The doctor handed him the clipboard and he scanned through it.

Twilight and the others huddled behind him as he searched through it. " What are you looking for?", Fluttershy asked quietly. Tony didn't answer as he came to the page labeled: Blood Composition.

Blood type A, calcium levels, cholesterol levels, zinc levels, oxygen levels, iron levels...protein levels...they're too low

" Doctor".

" Doctor Aid".

" What's the minimum level of iron and protein in a pony?", he questioned. Doctor Aid raised a brow but answered the question.

" Iron should be at least 5 milligrams and protein only 25 grams. May I ask why?". Tony felt slightly dizzy, knowing he was in danger as well.

" Dan needs 55 grams of protein and at least 8 milligrams of iron", he explained. " We aren't like ponies. We need more...of them". His vision started blurring some.

" Then we should get him some food", Doctor Aid suggested. " Nurse, bring some-"

" No", Tony interrupted. " We don't need any vegetables or fruits. We need-ugh, we need..."

" Whatcha need Tony?", Applejack asked. He clutched his head as he fell over. " Tony!".

" What's wrong?!", Twilight shook him.

" Nurse!", Doctor Aid yelled.

" Tony! Tony wake up! What do you need?!", Rainbow shook him. The last of his vision faded into darkness.

Luna was shifting through yet another stack of requests. She listened to her usual songs on the iPod, still remembering her first date in thousands of years. She hummed along to the song currently playing.

Suddenly the stack of papers vanished and the ink pad. Before she could react the earplugs were yanked out of her ears and she looked up to see Celestia.

" Celly what's-"

" Dan was hurt!", she exclaimed. " Twilight informed me they're at the hospital now!".

Luna stood up and teleported the device to a safe location in her room. " Come", Luna said. The sisters horns glowed their respective colors and they vanished.

Their bodies reappeared inside the Ponyville hospital. The nearby ponies each bowed to their princesses. Twilight and the others galloped towards them.

" Twilight, where is Dan?", Celestia asked. She noticed a bigger sense of concern on her face.

" He's with Tony", Twilight sniffled. " Their both unconscious".

Luna's ears perked up and she stepped forward. " Where are they Twilight?", she almost demanded.

" They're both in recovery", Doctor Aid informed them. " Princesses".

" Take us to them", Celestia ordered. The doctor nodded and made for their room.

" What's wrong with them?", Luna questioned.

The doctor sighed and hung his head. " Truthfully princess, I don't know. Tony was going on about their blood composition levels and before he blacked out he said they needed something".

" What did they need?", Luna pressed further. Celestia, unlike the others, knew why it was she was so worried.

The doctor held the door open for them. " He didn't say. He knocked out right in front of us before he could", Doctor Aid sighed.

He led the princesses and mares back to Dan's room. " He came in at midnight", he informed them. Across the hall Tony was resting on a bed. " Then he came to see but ended up like him. Again they check out fine but I can't find out why they blacked out".

Luna walked into the room Tony was in and looked at him. He had IV's injected into his arms and legs while a heart monitor kept track of his beating. The ponies, besides Celestia, curiously watched as Luna neared Tony.

" What can we do?", Celestia asked. The Doctor shook his head.

" Wait. All we can do is wait until they wake", he sighed once again. " He'll be able to tell us when he wakes up".

They all nodded their heads and Doctor Aid left them. " So what now?", Rainbow openly questioned.

" Now", Celestia began. " We get some rest and wait", she turned to her little sister," All of us".

Luna glanced at Tony again, then let out a defeated sigh. " My sister is...correct. We should all rest". The ponies nodded, albeit sadly since they couldn't help their friends.

The princesses returned to their castle and the ponies to their homes. Luna felt so useless, she just saw Tony hospitalized for gods know why and she couldn't help him. Though Tony took up most of her mind, she still had a duty to fulfill. Sitting in her office, she returned the papers to her desk and half mindedly approved or denied them. This time she did it in silence, for this was no time for merriment.

Where...where am I?

Tony found himself drifting in a black void. He had no body, only his consciousness. He remembered fully knocking out from the lack of iron and protein in his system. So where was he?

Heh heh ha ha ha

He knew that laugh anywhere. Still not used to being bodyless, he tried to take a defensive stance. The malicious laughing made him spin around, trying to locate the source.

Where are you?! Show yourself! Stop fucking laughing you bastard!

A flash of light showed Eishla and him in her garden. Another glimpse depicted Eishla being held by a Signa. The third drilled the image of Eishla in his arms, bloodied and limp.

FIGHT ME YOU FUCKING COWARD!

The laughing ceased as the picture of him and Eishla remained. He wished he could close his eyes but there weren't any eyelids to shut. He looked closer when he saw the blood on Eishla disappear, but that wasn't all. Her minimally wrinkled skin began to turn flawless, and her face became younger. He continued to stare as her hair began to change as well, seemingly into one massive blob. Her skin changed colors, as well as her shape.

Instead of a Loki'irian woman, her face changed into a deep indigo along with the rest of her body. Her fingers shrunk into her fists as it balled up flat. From her back sprouted wings, her head grew a horn, and her skin had a patch of fur cover her. It wasn't Eishla anymore, not with the equine shape and the moon on her flank. A tail dropped from above her flank as he held her.

The last thing was her face and hair changing. Her mane was as starry as the night sky.

Her cutie mark depicted the moon in its glorious crescent.

And her face, beautiful, emotionless, blank...dead.

NOOOOOOOOO!

" Hey now!". Tony leaped out of his bed and looked around frantickly. " Calm down, I'm just here to talk".

The voice was male, that much was certain. But it seemed to come from everywhere yet nowhere at all. He shook his head, headeache and all, to try and rid the voice from his head.

" That was some dream you had", the voice snickered. Whoever it was saw what he did, and it was teasing him.

" Who are you? Show yourself", Tony called. He started sneezing violently for a few minutes. When he opened his eyes he saw a large pony headed, one antler, one fang, lion pawed, taloned, dragon hybrid.

" I don't think we've met", he chuckled. " I'm Discord god of Chaos!". Tony took a defensive stance, still weary from the lack of vital nutrition. " Oh relax, you can't do anything now. Not like I'm trying to".

" What do you want? Why are you here?", Tony demanded to know. Discord snapped his paw and he was floating on a folding chair.

" Nothing really", Discord groaned as his arms seperated from his body and made a cracking sound. " I just wanted to get a look at you myself".

Tony got out of his stance but kept his guard up. " Why?", he asked.

" Because everything about you screams chaos!", he laughed. " And from what I've seen you have a knack for bringing chaos wherever you go".

Tony let out a snarl that wasn't his. " Watch your mouth", he growled.

Discord reared his head and let out a hard laugh. " That's what I'm saying! Not only are you bleeding chaos, you have a piece of you inside". The chair disappeared and Discord stood up. " The human wasn't nearly as interesting, but you. You've been raised by chaos, survived through chaos, and spread chaos wherever you go. I'd be jealous if I weren't god of chaos myself!".

" What's your point?", Tony spat.

" What I'm trying to say is maybe you should just pack up and leave", Discord yawned as he placed his hands behind his head. " I mean, after all that I don't think you'd want it to repeat am I right?".

Tony was ready to lash out before Discord spoke again.

" I mean, you wouldn't want Luna to get hurt would you?". Tony's fist unclenched as he remembered the image of Luna in his arms. Gone. " Lulu's tough there's no doubt about it, but even you can't save her from your past".

Tony had an itch that Discord knew something. " Not yet", Tony retorted. Discord smiled deviously.

" Unless you plan on making a gateway twice to get to and fro from your world I suggest you start learning magic", Discord smiled. " Your love for Luna is...ugh, too peaceful. Maybe if you left she would be safe".

Tony glared at the chaotic creation. " And why would you care about Luna?", he shot back. Discord raised his paw and claw defensively.

" Hey, I already had my turn with Luna", he snickered. " She's all yours, but leaving would be the best option".

Tony was ready to smash him into pieces. However, even with the energy he accumulated he was still too weak to fight. To make matters worse he was suffering from malnutrition. With a sigh he released his fist, doing his best to keep It tamed.

" Just get out of here", Tony hissed. Discord shrugged and turned into a bird.

" A word of advice", he tweeted. " Keeping in that anger isn't healthy".

The bird Discord flew off into the morning sky. Tony collapsed back onto his bed, still confused and angry with Discord's visit.

" Hey, I already had my turn with Luna"

Tony felt his fist clench. That could mean one of two things. He just hoped it was the one he was in now. But what Discord said dug into him. Why would he want him to leave? Was he jealous? Probably not, but why would he care what happened to Luna? And how did he see Eishla and the image of Luna? What bothered him above all was Discord's reason for seeing him.

" Because everything about you screams chaos!"

That couldn't be true. No, it couldn't be. He was the Doshu'um, son of the Makti, the right hand of the Mother. He was the light in the darkest of nights, Her sword and Her shield. He was the enforcer of peace, and the bringer of justice.

That's what Herod said

Author's Note

Already? Hells yeah guys! Thanks again for those who liked, fav'd, commented, and basically keep me going with this story. As always, I leave you with this. Goodnight, good morning, and have a wonderful day/night. Peace!

...We All Have Them
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

...We All Have Them

" Twilight! Twilight!", Spike shouted from downstairs. The bookworm jumped out of her bed and galloped down to where her assistant was waiting.

" What?! What is it?!", she worriedly asked.

Pinkie Pie zoomed in past Spike with a gleeful smile. " Fluttershy checked on Dan and Tony and they're okay!", she happily hugged the mare.

" Yeah! And we're gonna go see them now!", Spike matched Pinkie's happiness.

Twilight broke out of the hug and rolled her shoulders. " They're awake? Great! I'll come along!", Twilight smiled.

The two ponies and baby dragon raced to the hospital to see their awoken friends. Fluttershy had told them they were alright, but that still didn't ease their worries. They checked in at the front desk and made their way up to their rooms. When they got there, the others were waiting with Vinyl.

" Glad you guys made it", Vinyl chuckled. " Dan just woke up".

" I'm weak not dead", Dan called from inside. They peered in to see a nurse giving him a small motor test. " Everything's fine Nurse Redheart".

" Just checking, doctors orders and all", she smiled.

Said doctor was not currently present. " Where is he anyways?", Rainbow questioned.

" This is a hospital Rainbow", Redheart chuckled. " Which means other patients. He'll be here shortly".

" If I'm correct we won't need him", Tony's voice came from behind the gathered mares.

They all turned around to see him standing with another nurse at his side.

" Tony!". Pinkie jumped onto him and gave him a powerful hug. " We were so worried!".

" I can tell", Tony strained from the breath he didn't have. Another squeeze later she hopped back to the others.

" Good seein' ya up Tony", Applejack tapped his thigh. " Thought ya got hit with somethin' pretty bad".

He forgot the black eye from the few days ago was faded but present. " Actually Applejack", Rarity began. " That happened a while ago, when we ran into some Diamond Dogs".

" More like they cornered you when I left", Tony rephrased. " So how you holdin' up Dan?".

Dan stood back up and stretched his body. " Good as ever!", Dan hopped for emphasis. " So can we leave?".

" Not until the doctors sees you again", Nurse Redheart sternly said. " We still don't know why the two of you fainted, and it could happen again".

" Wait, why did you guys pass out?", Rainbow asked. The others voiced similar questions.

" I don't know, I was just DJ'ing then my arms and legs just gave out", Dan shrugged. " Pinkie was the last thing I saw".

" You're lucky you didn't fall off stage", Vinyl said to him. " That would've hurt".

" That still doesn't explain why you guys passed out", Twilight reminded them.

" It's simple", Tony said as he sat down on the bed. " Humans aren't like ponies. We need more iron and protein in our systems to keep us healthy. Know what happens when we don't get enough?".

None of them knew the answers except a certain bookworm. " You're supposed experience motor loss, headeaches, and fatigue which could lead to fainting", Twilight explained.

" Exactly. Now what I want to know is, why didn't you remember to eat the specific foods I told you about?", Tony directed the question at Dan.

Dan scratched the back of his head, then shrugged. " Guess it slipped my mind?", he smiled sheepishly.

The nine of them deadpanned, aside from Pinkie of course. " Really? Your own health slipped your mind", Spike facepalmed.

" Dan, this is way worse for you than me", Tony reminded him.

" Whatdya mean?", Applejack questioned.

Tony sighed and thought carefully about what to say next. " It'll be easier for me to get the iron and protein I need, but he needs to eat certain foods to get what he needs" Tony explained.

" Like pasta and beans?", Fluttershy suggested.

Tony nodded to the meek pegasus. " Then I don't get it, what's the big deal?", Vinyl raised a brow.

" To get what I need, I have to eat like 5 cans of beans or two boxes of pasta a day", Dan sighed, knowing what Tony said last time.

" That's a lot of spaghetti", Rainbow snickered. " Can't you get the whatever ya need another way?".

Both men kept silent, Dan opting to nod towards Tony. With a sigh he formulated the inevitable fact. " There is another way. It's how almost all humans stay healthy. Since Dan won't do it, I need...meat".

The entire room fell silent, both men looking away from their shocked faces. At around the same time Doctor Aid walked in to see a few white faced mares. Vinyl's went paler than the rest, given how her coat was already white.

" You look like you've seen a ghost", the doctor chuckled. " So you're both awake. No dizziness? Or headeaches?".

" None yet Doctor", Tony sighed. " But I think we have a problem".

Doctor Aid furrowed a brow. " How so?".

" The two of us need iron and protein in our systems and the only way to do that is by...eating meat". Instead of another frightened expression the doctor sighed.

" Yeah, I came to that conclusion myself", he admitted. " When we examined you we saw your canines, and when you said you needed more iron and protein I put two and two together". Tony was a bit surprised and relieved at the same time.

" So, how can we get some?", Tony asked.

" That's another problem", he sighed. " Only way to get it is to buy it off a griffon, or get it yourself".

Tony knew what he meant. " There is no way I am going to eat meat", Dan crossed his arms. " It's wrong, and even more here".

Internally, Tony sighed and groaned. " Dan it's the only way, so it's either that or-"

" Wait", Twilight intervened. " When I was a filly, my dad used to take suoplemente to keep himself healthy. Don't you have iron and protein supplements?".

The doctor and Tony turned to Twilight. " I hadn't thought of that", the doctor slapped his hoof over his face. " Yes, but there's only a limited amount in stock. And from what Tony told us before, one bottle would last just under a month for one of you".

The bottle would probably last Tony a week or two, but he kept to himself. " So, Dan can take the supplements, and I can have me-"

" You can't eat another animal!", Fluttershy spoke up. " That's...it's just wrong!".

Damn, why did it have to be animals you were good with Fluttershy?

It had completely slipped his mind, the fact that Fluttershy was an animal caretaker only made this harder. He respected nature, just like Eishla taught him to. But she also taught him that Minira would understand why he killed, as long as there was a good reason. This was as good as any.

" Fluttershy, I know how hard it is for you", Tony sighed as he placed a hand on her shoulder. " But if I don't want to be in this hospital until the princesses find a way back, I need to".

Fluttershy dropped her gaze to the ground. She was strongly against the idea of an animal eating another, but her friend's life was depending on it. Tony waited patiently for a reply, since he could see how torn she was.

" Fluttershy please, I won't do this unless you say its okay to". He really couldn't do it, as much as he wanted to, without her permission.

They all waited for an answer, which finally came out as a squeak. " Okay". Tony sighed with relief, he didn't want to fight over it or do it behind her back.

" Thank you", he gave her a brief hug.

" So how're you gonna...y'know", Rainbow questioned.

Tony thought of the possible places he could hunt. There was the Everfree to the east, and there was Whitetail Woods to the west. If he was going to hunt in either one, first he needed permission. And it was Loki'irian tradition to ask the current ruler(s) for permission.

" First things first", Tony said as he stood back up. " Twilight, do you think you could send a letter to Celestia to come see me?".

" Sure, but I don't think she'll answer right away", Twilight nodded.

" If we're lucky she will". Twilight wrote the request letter and her assistant sent it on its way. " So Doc, can me and kid leave?".

The doctor adjusted his glasses. " As long as you're up to it", he chuckled. " I'll have Nurse Redheart give you the supplements, but be sure to take two per day".

" Yes sir", Dan saluted. They all walked into the hallway and to the lobby. " So V, when can I get hack behind the stand?".

" Soon as you get your medicine", Vinyl laughed. Dan groaned playfully while the others laughed.

" So what do you need the princess for?", Spike questioned.

Tony sighed once more. " I need to ask if it's okay to go into one of the forests to...get what I need". Spike nodded in understanding.

" I'm sure she'll let you", Rarity told him. " She does what she must for her subjects".

" Even if it's nasty", Rainbow added. Tony took no offense, since what he was doing was wrong in each of their eyes.

The group waited outside for Doctor Aid to give Dan the supplements. Once that was in order they left the hospital and went to their respective homes. Dan, Twilight and Spike talked a bit as they went to the library, but Tony was deep in thought.

Discord's visit had given him a lot to think about. Like why he came in the first place, and his 'advice' to Tony. It sounded more like a threat to him, but there wasn't any evidence in his voice. In fact, he seemed rather calm about his past. He was God of Chaos after all, but it still felt like there was something else.

But what was really bothering Tony was the image he saw. He could still vividly picture Luna in his arms, her blank stare directed to the sky. It couldn't have been a dream, Loki'irians don't dream. It could have been Discord just making him see things, but he probably would have felt it. There was only one other thing it could have been.

A vision.

Only Oracles, Makti, and Doshu'um ever experienced these kinds of things. The idea was quickly pushed out, they were rare in Makti and Doshu'um. Oracles were the ones who saw vision often, and he was no Oracle. Jaqeluu was, but not him. It still didn't bring him any peace of mind.

When they reached the library Tony went straight to his room and checked under the bed. He pulled out the black scabbard that held his Daedalak and he held it in both hands. He made sure to lock the door before he took deep breaths as he focused his mind. The technique was one Jaqeluu had taught him to do when he was stressed or bothered. Just deep breaths, and slow releases. In...and out...in...and out.

After a few minutes of the meditation he opened his eyes. When he was little it worked, and it still did. He was calm, relaxed, and focused. The image of Luna didn't plague his thoughts like before, instead the issue with meat. And just in time...

" Tony", Twilight's voice carried through the door. " The princess is here to see you about that request".

Tony hid the Daedalak under his bed again. " Okay, I'll be right there", he answered. Taking one more breath for good measures he left his room and went down the stairs.

Standing in the living room was the celestial princess herself. " It's good to see you two again", she smiled.

" Likewise", Dan said.

" It's good to see you two well also", she said a bit more seriously. " I wanted to ask what was wrong".

Dan scratched the back of his head sheepishly. " Yeah, I uh, forgot to mention that since I'm both human and vegetarian I need a lot of iron and protein", he chuckled. " Keeps me going like any other person".

" And that was also why I needed to talk to you Celestia", Tony said. He came down the rest of steps to stand in front of her. " I need more than what Dan's getting from the supplements Doctor Aid's giving him. And the only way to do that would be if I had what I normally do".

" Which is?", Celestia tilted her head.

" Meat". She went from confusion to serious as soon as the word left his mouth. For some reason, it softened up.

" If that's what it takes to keep you out of the hospital", she began. " Then I'll allow it".

" Thank you. But that wasn't what I wanted to ask", he chuckled nervously. " I wanted to know if I could...get what I need from one of the forests".

" I'll let you as long as you don't let the ponies see", she smiled. " They tend to overreact around here".

Tony nodded and turned to Dan. " So guess I'll be back in an hour?", he raised a brow.

" Do your thing", Dan shrugged.

He turned back to Celestia and smiled. " Thank you again", he nodded.

Celestia returned the gesture warmly. " You're welcome. Now if that's all I'll be heading back to Canterlot now".

An idea quickly shot through Tony's head. " Wait!", he shouted rather loudly. " Uh, just, give me a second".

" Where ya goin'?", Dan questioned. Tony ignored his question and ran into the upper library.

He rummaged through several drawers before finding the parchment Twilight kept. It was neatly stacked beside an inkwell and quil. He fumbled with the paper before finally seperating a piece. After dipping the quil he scribbled swiftly and neatly over the paper. He never did tell Dan that on Loki'ir he would draw with Mijick feathers.

The letter finished, Tony bolted back downstairs before Celestia left. When he came back they all had questioning faces, which was answered when he handed the rolled up parchment to Celestia. She took it in her magical aura and looked at it.

" Make sure Luna gets that", Tony told her. A small grin crept across Celestia's face, but it hid itself behind a smile.

" Of course. See you soon", she nodded. In a flash of gold the princess vanished. Tony turned back to see more questioning glances, minus Dan who was smirking.

" What did you need to tell Luna?", Twilight asked. There were two matters of which that Tony wrote on the letter.

" Just wanted to ask both princesses if I could use the forests", Tony answered her. She nodded in undersfanding, but Dan kept smirking.

" You should get goin' then", Dan grew serious. " Don't need another fainting episode right?".

" Right". Tony ran to his room once more and grabbed his Daedalak. With another dash he made his way out of the library and to the Everfree.

The quickest route was to Fluttershy's cottage, which also gave him time to check on her Kital songs. With her house in sight he made his way around the side to see if she was in the backyard. It was empty, prompting him to knock at the front. He rapped on the door several times before Fluttershy answered.

" Oh, hi Tony", she smiled. " What're you doing here?".

" I just wanted to check on your Kital lessons", he replied with a small smile. " Last time I showed you how to fold it, but I wanted to see how you're doing".

With a gentle nod she waved for him to come inside. The bunny, Angel as he remembered, glared at him from the couch. There was something really strange about that bunny, like how protective he was. Still, he could relate but that was for a different matter. The other animals had warmed up to him in their own way, and some even followed him until they reached the backyard.

The last time Tony was there, he helped Fluttershy get the hang of folding the grass. Her first few were messy, honestly, but so were his. In fact, his were so bad he couldn't get a single note out! But he learned, and so did she sort of. Using her wings like hands, she twisted and folded the blade of grass close to how it was supposed to be. Or how he did anyways.

" Okay, just like the last time I showed you". Fluttershy blew softly and tilted the vegetation against her lips as she made the small notes.

Indeed she had been practicing, as her notes were very fluent and well played. Some were off timing, but then again she didn't have the lungs of a Loki'irian. It was still a pleasant tune, as her animals were gathering to listen. The song ended with one last high note delivered quickly. Tony gave a small round of applause while the animals chittered. Fluttershy blushed slightly and did a small bow.

" That was very good, you really have been practicing", Tony beamed. Fluttershy's cheeks tinted pink slightly.

" Thank you. I practiced every day after you showed me", she rubbed a forehoof as she looked away. " Did you like it?".

Tony chuckled a little. " Of course, you're really doing good with this", he smiled. " Maybe I can show you another song next Friday".

" Okay! See you Friday!", Fluttershy chimed. He waved her farewell before heading towards the Everfree. She was really excited about these Kital songs.

The Everfree was as strange as the last time. The trees were twisted and looked as though they had faces. Various smells were coming from nearly every direction, like the last time he still had little idea of what creatures they were. Without a bow or a spear he would have to kill something small, so as to not attract any others.

Because the trees weren't tall like the library he was forced to walk through the brush. The familiar pricks on his skin weren't bothering him, rather the lack if any animals was. He could hear tons of them, but everything seemed to be avoiding him. The relief he felt was greater than any when he saw a rather large rabbit. And just in time too, since he was having another dizzy spell.

The swaying in the bushes alerted the small mammal as it turned in his direction. Tony forced himself to get a grip as it darted over bulging roots. He chased after it with great speed, gaining several yards every stride. The rabbit managed to duck under a root and into its burrow, but Tony was right behind it. He shot his arm into the hole and grabbed it before it could escape.

May Minira forgive me, for I have harmed her creatures. It is not without reason, for I will not mature properly without the nutrients it does provide. Minira bless

In no time Tony started a small fire, after cleaning the animal of its unnecessary organs. He buried the remains under the fire pit he made. Using any fallen branches and leaves and rocks, the rabbit was turning on a crude rotisserie. The sight of it reminded Tony of his origins, and how he would often be out with Jaqeluu, Agner, and Fermot. Derekosh always was too busy with training, since he was determined to get as strong as he could.

A stray tear dropped beneath him as he remembered their last trip before it all happened. This time Derekosh came with Jerosh, and they all went down to the beach of Nikamor, their continent. Jaqeluu taught him how to swim, his older brothers used their rites to make a large sandcastle. With Fermot's rites over earth he solidified it for him, tower and all. Tony absentmindedly chuckled as he remembered the five of them bowing to him from his sand balcony.

A growl snapped him back to reality, and when he spun around he saw two green eyes watching him. The eyes belonged to a wooden wolf roughly the size of a scout, and there were more.

Timberwolves

Instead of fighting the beasts, Tony reached deep within himself. He stood up to his full height, and let loose a ferocious roar. It's not like It didn't come in handy now and then. The timberwolves all began to whimper and back away, except for the leader. It barked at him, but made no advancements towards him. Even as Tony ate, it just circled him and barked at him. It was afraid, that much was certain, but it didn't want to look that way in front of its pack.

Tony noticed the darkening forest around him. If daytime accompanied timberwolves he didn't want to be around for night. Maybe a manticore or something. He kicked more dirt onto the fire to douse it and the sticks crumbled. On his way back to the trail the wooden wolves followed until he was out of their territory. The path leading back to Ponyville gave him a view of the low lying sun. Minira always found a way to make even the darkest of things hold their own beauty. Eishla taught him that.

Before any more memories could flood back he made his way back to the library. The meal already made him feel better, and he could go for a good book. Now that his fainting chance was zero at least.

Deep within the caverns the hooded figure was disrobed. Instead he donned the Loki'irian Armor of a Protiiglo, very sleek and formal but still provided protection. The Alpha waited outside for him, knowing his master did not want to be disturbed. Taking a deep breath, the now armored figure exited his chambers.

" Jra lekov (My master)", he bowed as usual. Behind him two Loki'irian Signa were waiting with the armor of a Mendigino on. " Ut kev gak binat (The boys are ready)".

" Gef. Dron nukar dat ut vuvash pikos, jra bendt vek horf (Good. Leave them in the holding cells, I won't be long)", he ordered. The Alpha bowed and pushed them off to their newer cells.

The armored Loki'irian walked to the secluded hatch in the tunnels. Flying up out of the tube he flew fast towards the nearest mountain. The dim sky secluded him from any pegasi that would look in his direction, or any earth bound ponies. Right now he was only interested in one pony, a certain unicorn pony.

Said unicorn was in one of the spires of the castle. The armored man gently lowered himself to the balcony of the tower and he stepped inside. He glanced at his wrist and saw the yellow blip coming closer to the room. He stepped into the shadows and let the black armor hide him. The door swung open to reveal a fuming white and pale-yellow maned unicorn prince.

" Those griffons are unbelievable! So uncivilized as to mock me!", he ranted on to himself. " They remind me of that other imbecile Tones, or Toneet or whoever he was!".

Waiting for the prince to calm down, the armored figure couldn't help but smirk. It seemed he was still going on about his little adversary. When the prince seemed calm enough he decided to make his presence known.

" Greetings prince Blueblood", he said formally. The prince turned around expecting some nosey guard or servant. Instead, in front of him stood an armored creature taller than his aunt and Tony.

" W-Who are you?! How d-did you get in here?!", Blueblood stammered in fear. The armored man chuckled and dropped onto one knee.

" I mean no harm prince", he said. " I am merely here to discuss a matter that threatens your nation".

Blueblood kept his distance, but neared his bed. " What sort of threat? Usually my daft aunt worries over that", he said.

The man sighed fake stress. " That is the problem. Your princesses have grown close to certain individuals, and you seem the only one to be aware of his danger", he fed his ego. Naturally, it worked like a charm.

" And who might these individuals be?", Blueblood raised a brow.

The smirk was hidden behind the helm of the armored man. " Two criminal, by the name's Daniel Fondor and Anthony Lorenshi", he said. " They escaped here to run from the authorities".

A grin formed on Blueblood's face, but then turned into a glare. " I knew those two were nothing but trouble! We'll have them in chains by the end of the day! They're living in-"

" I, am aware of their location", the armored man interrupted. " Unfortunately Anthony is a very powerful adversary, and Daniel is very cunning. In order to detain them, I need permission from your princesses and my own men. They are due to arrive in a few weeks, until then I must ask you alone keep an eye on them".

Blueblood groaned much like a child, making the armored man think twice about this decision. " Fine! But have your guards come quick. The sooner they're gone the better", he huffed.

The armored man bowed in 'respect'. " Thank you, until then, farewell". He walked out onto the balcony and took off.

Arrogant buffoon. It's no wonder no mare sees value in him. I wonder what Reku'un will do to him once I am finished with them? If the Ashla takes hold, maybe there will one less unicorn in the Royal Family

Author's Note

Sorry for the delay guys, had a little skirmish with Writer's block. Anyways, we're almost to 1,000 views guys! And thanks to all the likers, fave'ers and commenters so far, and if you haven't done any yet remember to. And so, this brony signs off, peace!

Second Date
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

Second Date

Luna,

I just wanted to tell you that I'm okay, and so is Dan. We got out of the hospital but before I do anything else I need to know if it's okay for me to hunt in the Everfree or Whitetail Woods. I don't want to offend you by doing so without your permission. And I wanted to know if we could see each other again soon. Let me know if you can.

--Tony

A large smile came across Luna's face as she read. She very much enjoyed the last time she was with Tony, and it just so happens that Wednesday Celestia had a meeting with the council. Meeting equals no night court, meaning she could see Tony without bothering her sister. It was perfect!

Hastily she summoned a piece of parchment and wrote a reply letter. She was just about to send it to him before she thought twice. It was night time, so he was probably asleep now. Giggling to herself she placed the scroll on one of her dressers. Now that she had something to look forward to, she could get started on the large stack of requests. And then night court.

Tony could barely contain his excitement. He was relieved that Luna gave him permission, it wouldn't be right if he hunted without it. But he was excited to hear that he would be seeing her, and even more so after last time. He could already imagine where he could take her this time. The movies? Maybe. They already went to the bowling alley, so no two in a rows. Applejack said something about an arcade, and Luna seemed to be very competitive. He chuckled as he recalled the banter he and the lunar princess exchanged.

" What's so funny?", Applejack raised a brow. Tony turned to the orange mare as she struck the apple tree again.

He shook his head and chuckled again. " Nothing", he smiled. " And I wanted to thank you for the bits you gave me".

She stopped midstrike to smile at him. " Ah already said yer welcome", she chuckled. " Consider it yer pay, an' there'll be more tomorrow after sales".

Tony nodded as he placed more baskets under the tree. " Well I really appreciated it", he continued. " And the pie Granny Smith gave me".

Applejack collapsed to the floor laughing. " Well ya-ya don't jus' walk in an'-an' not know she'd lose it!", Applejack forced out. Tony rolled his eyes at the laughing mare, but even he had to admit it did taste pretty good.

" Yeah yeah", he said. " We got work to do boss".

She took on a more serious look. " Ah already told ya ah don't wanna hear ya callin' me boss", she sternly said. " Ah ain't more 'portant than you, we're all family here".

Tony smiled and nodded. " 'Kay then, sis". Applejack grinned and rolled her eyes, giving Tony a light punch on his arm.

With work done in the fields they moved on to the next chore on the farm. Hay baleing. Just like the last time they stacked pile upon pile of the barrels of hay. Fortunately, some of Tony's energy was back, meaning he had more strength to work with. And it was about time too, that fight took a lot out of him.

" So Tony, ya never did tell me how yer date went", Applejack smirked. Tony grew a small blush, but he came up with a sentence.

" It went uh...we had a good time", he stammered. Applejack's smirk was supported by a raised brow.

" A good time huh?", she wiggled her eyebrows. Tony soon caught on, and his blush only spread.

" No! Not like that! I meant, ugh, we had fun with the money you gave me", he calmed down.

Teasing aside, Applejack still didn't know who this mare was. " And who was this mare o' yers?", Applejack asked.

Tony knew he couldn't keep it a secret forever. Especially since lying wasn't an option to the Element of Honesty and his friend. He propped up the bale of hay he had and he sat down.

" Okay, but you need to promise you won't tell anyone else", he said. " Promise me".

" Cross mah heart hope t' fly, stick a cupcake in mah eye", she recited. Tony gave her a confused look.

" Um, what was that?".

" Ah jus' Pinkie Promised", she told him. " It's how we promise each other stuff. 'Cause no pony's crazy enough t' break a Pinkie Promise. Not after last time". She shuddered at the memory from her breaking the sacred oath.

Tony was still a little curious, but he put that aside. " Alright. The mare I saw a week ago was...Luna".

Applejack blank faced for a minute, before she broke into a small grin. " So, that's why ya met'er at night, right?". Tony nodded. " Well, ah never thought Luna was one t' do stuff with other ponies. Nightmare Night was fun an' all but she never spoke much".

" I know, she told me about what happened", Tony sighed. " But she's really fun to be with, especially last time we saw each other".

Applejack sat beside him on the hay. " Where'd ya take her?", she asked.

" The bowling alley. Can you believe she didn't know how to bowl?", he chuckled. Applejack had the same reaction as he did when he found out.

" So ya taught her I'm assumin'", Applejack smirked. " Who won?".

" She did, by six points", he made a small gap with his thumb and index finger. " And I'm seeing her in a few nights".

" Where ya takin' her this time?". Tony shrugged a little.

" I was thinking about that before, I might take her to the arcade like you said", he smiled.

" Well, hope ya have a good time with her", Applejack smiled back. " Ah won't tell no pony, but they might find out sooner 'r later".

" We'll see", Tony sighed.

Wednesday

The sun inching past the horizon lit up the sky with brilliant colors of reddish orange. With yesterdays pay, Tony had one thing in mind before Luna came. He got dressed and bolted to the market before the stands closed. He saw Big Mac on his way and they nodded as usual, then Tony ran to the one stall that he needed to get to.

" Cutting it kinda' close eh Tony?", Mirror Crescent chuckled. Again, the unicorn bothered Tony deeply, but he ignored it.

Tony surveyed the various gems, until he found the azure gem. " 2000 right?", Tony asked. Mirror nodded and Tony dropped the bag of bits.

" Thank you, I'm sure somepony'll be happy". Tony didn't have time to look at the evil grin, since he was cutting it short with somepony else.

He bolted back to the library and flew -now that his rites were coming back- into his room. The azure gem was wrapped in a spare blanket and hidden in the bottom drawer. Now all he needed was a chain and he could start making the gift for Luna. With her in mind, he leaped off the balcony, startled a few ponies, and ran to where he asked her to meet him.

The moon replaced the sun at the peak of the horizon as he waited for the mare. He could barely contain his excitement, it was the same he felt their first time seeing each other. His gaze was fixed on the city atop the mountain side, the moon directly behind it. Soon enough he could see a dark spot growing in size. He was confused when the spot became much larger than a single pony.

His answer came in the form of two bat winged pegasi pulling a chariot. Seated in said chariot, was the beautiful moon goddess. Even from there he could see her smile, which was reflected on him. The bat winged pegasi brought the chariot down to smooth stop on the stone street. Luna dismounted from the chariot as he walked to meet her.

" You sure know how to make an entrance", he said as she hugged him. " What took you so long?".

She giggled gently and pressed her lips against his. " Does that make up for it?", she grinned. Tony returned the act with a small smile.

" Maybe", he chuckled. " Ready to go?".

" Actually", Luna began. " I thought about our last time, and how such a good host you were". She planted another kiss on his cheek. " So I wanted to return the favor, and show you Canterlot".

Tony understood why the chariot was here now, which he had begun to question. But a sudden realization came over him, specifically their means of transportation. The only way to get to Canterlot would be...to fly.

" Um...I um...", he mumbled. Luna tilted her head to the side as she waited for an answer.

" What is it?", she asked. Tony felt embarassed to tell her. It was something so small, so stupid, something he had overcome in times of hardship.

But this wasn't one of those times. This was with a mare he cared much for, a peaceful time for him. Sure he'd done it thousands of times, even more with Nyla. Now though, he was fearful of her reaction to how stupid it was.

With a defeated sigh, Tony looked into Luna's teal irises. " I'm...afraid of...heights", he finally uttered the words.

Luna raised a brow. " Really?". It wasn't disappointment, rather, surprise. Tony nodded hesitantly. " But we've flown to the castle before".

He grinned a bit. " Luna, I was beaten and tired", he chuckled hollowly. " I had no choice".

This was a mere inconvenience for Luna, since she helped ponies of all kinds with their fear. " Its no trouble Tony", she smiled gently. " I'll help you".

Now he was surprised. " How?". She nodded towards the chariot. " Are you sure? I'm...really uncomfortable with flying".

" And you will be unless you face it", she softly spoke. " I will be right here with you Tony. I promise".

Tony smiled and gave her another quick peck. " Thank you Luna. Come on, the sooner I do this, the sooner we can see Canterlot".

" Why did I let you talk me into this again?", Tony asked through clenched eyes.

Luna had her hoof in his hand as they flew. " It's not that bad Tony. Just open your eyes", she nuzzled him.

It wasn't forceful or anything. Actually, it sounded like advice. With a deep breath he cracked his eyes open, giving him a view of Canterlot approaching. Suddenly his legs felt weaker than they should have. His arms joined in the mutiny as they shook slightly. Luna was by his side the whole time, even as he squeezed her hoof.

" You're doing fine", she assured him. " Now look down". Not commanding, more like advice.

" I thought that's what you're not supposed to do", he nervously chuckled. His grip tightened on her hoof as he chanced to look down.

" That's it, we're fine", she soothed him. " See, there's nothing to worry about".

Tony went the extra mile and decided to open his eyes fully. Though the wind blew in his face, he could see the ground miles below them, and in front was Canterlot. The small drop in altitude made his stomach lurch a bit, but otherwise he was fine. His nerves calmed, as did his hold on Luna's hoof. A hesitant chuckled escaped him.

" What?", Luna giggled. Tony shook his head as he leaned his head against hers.

" The only way I'd ever have come up here was for you", he chuckled. Luna blushed slightly, pressing her head against his. " And you're the only reason I can stand this".

The chariot finally pulled into the mountain city and landed in front of the castle. Unlike the boarding, Tony calmly stepped off the chariot with Luna. With one last order to the Lunar Guards, the two were left to themselves with the entire city.

" Where to?", Tony asked.

" That depends. Are you hungry?". Tony's stomach answered the question, rumbling louder than he would have liked. " I'll take that as a yes".

With a sheepish grin he followed his dream mare into Canterlot. This town wasn't like Ponyville at night, it looked more like Ponyville during the day. Dozens of well-dressed ponies went about their business, and again, Tony saw a few look in his direction and freeze up. As he followed his date he heard several whispers, thanks to his highly trained ears.

"It's that animal Blueblood spoke of".

" It's taller than I thought, and almost hairless".

" What is it doing with the princess?"

" Probably being taken to night court".

" That can't be it, he said it had fangs and evil red eyes"

At the mention of Blueblood, Tony's blood began to boil. He still didn't forget the words that left the poor stallion's mouth weeks ago. It wasn't enough to give It an opening, but it did leave a more blank expression on him.

" What's the matter?", Luna grabbed his attention. He unclenched the fist he was curling and sighed.

" Your nephew's been busy", he remarked. " Apparently I have fangs and 'evil red eyes'".

Luna frowned and glanced at the whispering group, who turned when the princess glared at them. " Don't mind them, they believe anything Blueblood tells them", she shook her head.

Soon Tony recognized a certain donut shop directly ahead of them. They stepped inside, the jingling of the door bell alerting the stallion behind the counter. His smile and wave faltered when he gazed at the Loki'irian.

" Um, nice seein' ya Luna", Joe forcefully smiled. " Who's your friend?".

Luna happily returned the smile. " Good evening Joe, this is Tony", she gestured a hoof to him.

" Hi", Tony waved nervously. " I saw this place before we left a couple weeks ago".

Joe relaxed when he was better acquainted with him. " So what'll it be your highness?", Joe asked.

" Three full crescent moon's if you would", she smiled. Joe nodded, and in no time at all a platter with three donuts with, of course, a chocolate and vanilla frosting depicting a crescent moon.

" How about you?". Tony looked at the donuts racked behind Joe.

" I guess, two chocolate frosted?", it came out more like a question.

Joe placed the desired pastries on a platter for Tony. With a thanks Tony practically swallowed them, while Luna barely finished her second one. She giggled at how fast he downed them, making him blush some.

" So, how has Ponyille been for you and Dan?", Luna asked.

" It's been very nice", he smiled. " Applejack gave me a job, Dan's working at Vinyl's club, and the ponies are real nice".

" That's good to hear", she smiled. " I'm sure Lyra already met you?". Tony groaned and laughed afterwards.

" Don't even get me started on that", he chuckled. She already knew Lyra would freak out from the sight of two humans.

An embarassing gurgle made Luna blush. " Excuse me, I need to use the lavatory", she said as seriously as she could.

Tony watched her leave to the bathroom's, her adorable blush still in his mind. " So, you're bedding the princess". There wasn't a single crumb left in Tony's mouth, which was followed by a dry cough. " Too forward?".

" More...like...wrong", Tony coughed. The fit died down after Joe gave him a glass of milk. " Agh, crap. What're you talking about? I've known her for three weeks, and we've been seeing each other for one".

" Ah, so you are dating Luna", Joe chuckled. " You know, I've never seen the princess this happy. She's always using the old Equestrian languages, it's a first to see her like this".

" Well, I just want her to be happy", Tony sighed. " Not meet her then bed her". Joe chuckled as he rubbed the back of his neck.

" Right. Sorry about that", he grinned. The princess' hoofsteps warned them both to cease the conversation.

Luna finished her donut, then she and Tony paid and left. " Now, ready to see Canterlot?".

" Ready as I'll ever be", he smiled.

The two of them ventured into the high end city. Even after her sentence Canterlot still had the many wonders she had seen long ago. There was the opera house, except now there was a movie theater next to it. Then there was the observatory near the edge of the city. Tony had been to some on Earth, and this one was almost the same except with more stars.

Tony asked Luna to teleport the iPod to them, allowing him to savor these moments. Each new landmark or sight they saw, he took pictures with both of them in the photo. He had forgotten to tell her about the camera feature, but it wasn't important. Though, it was kind of funny how she tried to figure out how a camera fit into it. He wasn't keeping track of time, all he cared about was her smile, her laugh, and the beauty of it all.

There was one spot Luna wanted Tony to see. Just a ways down from the castle itself was Neighton Park. It was made for more leisure experiences than for children, but that still didn't stop Tony and Luna from running around. It started when Tony snatched the iPod and refused to give it back after taking a picture of her yawning. She almost tackled him, but they ended up rolling in the grass, laughing the whole time. For some reason, Minira was in his favor and stopped them with her on top of him. Her mane was tickling his nose and covering his eyes.

" Can't you control that thing?", he joked. Luna just giggled and pulled the iPod from out of his pocket.

" You can't steal from a princess", she grinned. " It's not right".

Tony smirked as rolled over and put Luna on her back. " And a princess shouldn't tackle someone else", he countered. He laid beside her as they stared at the night sky, Tony with his arm around Luna and she in return nuzzling against him.

The silence between them was enough talk, as they just stared out in thought, the warmth of their bodies heating them. Luna thought about how perfect the night was going so far, and how silly he was. Tony on the other hand, had a more serious thought. Mainly because of what Joe said earlier.

" Luna".

" Mm?". She lifted her head up to see his hesitance.

" Since we're seeing each other and all...does this mean we're...we're um-"

" Courting?", she smiled. Tony nodded, and in response Luna sat up. " Only if you want to".

Their faces were mere inches apart before they closed the gap. He could taste her, and hell did he savor it. Her soft lips mingled with his own as they shared the deep passionate kiss. Tony pulled her closer and stroked her free flowing mane. The lack of breath forced them to seperate again, each of them smiling.

" There's nothing I'd want more, Luna", he whispered. She retook her place beside him on the grass, giving him something to think about.

Happiness was too weak, joy was overplayed, he just felt so damn awesome words couldn't describe it. And it was all because of her, just the thought of her made him want to jump off the cliff and scale it again. Though it didn't only bring happiness, she filled him with a sense of completion.

He had felt that something was missing in his life, he had been for a long time. With his past it wasn't hard to understand why, but that was on Earth and Loki'ir. Now, he was in Equestria, a resident of Ponyville, and -damn did it feel good to say it- boyfriend of the princess who raised and lowered the moon. He had all the friends he could ask for, his best friend was with him, and his new marefriend next to him. He understood now how easy it was to have that feeling of emptiness. And it was just as easy to fill that emptiness with the ones you care about.

" Tony, it's getting late", Luna said to him.

" Actually, I think it's getting early". She giggled alongside his chuckle.

" You know what I meant", she laughed. " The guards are probably off to rest now, so I wanted to know if you could stay for the night".

As if he needed a moment to think about it. " I'd be happy to", he smiled as he kissed her forehead. They stood back up and cleaned themselves off. " Lead the way".

Neighton park was only a ways down from the great castle. The guards at the front allowed them both in, staring at the man with a bit of interest and amazement. He ignored their stares and followed his lady into the castle. Instead of turning to the west wing, Luna brought him towards the south end. His curiosity only grew when they reached a spiral staircase with two bat pegasi guarding it.

" You're relieved for the night", Luna strongly spoke. To Tony, she sounded like one of the Loki'irian instructors, much power in her voice.

" Yes your highness", they bowed before scurrying off. Tony was surprised at how quickly they left. Celestia's guards would have given him a twenty-take before leaving.

As they climbed the stairs, Tony couldn't hold the question. " Luna, where does this lead to?", he asked.

" My room of course", she turned to him. " Would you prefer the guest bed?".

" No no, just asking", he smiled. She smiled back and continued the long climb up the tower. At last they reached the deep royal blue doors.

Luna opened them with her magic to let them in. The walls were painted the same shade as the night sky, with twinkling stars around. The crescent moon of her cutie mark was sewn onto most of the drapes and covers for the bed. Luna climbed in like normally while Tony took off his shoes, which would dirty the soft rug from their earlier 'struggle'. He came in after Luna, who snuggled beside him under the covers.

" Good night Tony", she pecked him on the cheek. He planted his own good night kiss on her snout.

" Good night Luna", he whispered.

Best second date ever

Author's Note

So much win for our dear Tony. We're almost at a thousand views BOII! In other news, I started a new story which one of you have already seen. Before you go looking at that, remember. Like, fav, and comment! Peace off!

Hard at Work
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

Hard at Work

The morning sun was blocked by the shades in the lunar princess' tower. However, that didn't stop Tony's internal clock from waking him. He yawned silently and felt something soft against his arm. His new marefriend was resting her head on his chest as she slept. She looked so perfect, but he couldn't stay forever. Especially now that he had a project for her.

Shifting his weight ever so slowly, Tony slithered out of Luna's grasp and got out of bed. He placed the blanket over her to keep her warm while she slept. She had a soft smile on her face as she lightly snored. Tony couldn't help but smile himself. He took the iPod out of his pocket and set it beside her.

He took a quil and piece of parchment and started writing.

Luna,

I had a lot of fun with you last night. Canterlot is a pretty nice place to be, I'm jealous you get to live here. You've made me the happiest man alive by dating me, and there's nothing I would trade it for. I'll be back in Ponyville by the time you read this, but I'm always available to you. See you soon Luna

--Tony

He placed the parchment beside her and watched for another second before planting a kiss on her forehead. " Goodbye for now Luna".

Quietly he opened the door and closed it gently. He wanted dearly to stay with her. But he had something important to do for her, and it would be a while before he could finish it. Going down the stairs was much easier than climbing up it. The Lunar Guards weren't outside the entrance to the tower, instead two Solar Guards were at attention.

What Tony didn't see, was the dull blonde mane retreating to another hallway. Tony walked off to find Celestia, who was in the throne room.

Tony walked inside and saw the sister of his marefriend sifting through paperwork. " Good morning Princess", he said.

Celestia looked up and smiled. " Tony! Nice to see you here!", she chirped as she rose from her seat. They shared a quick embrace that Tony was happy to give. " What brings you to the castle?".

" Yeah I was um, just visiting Luna", he rubbed the back of his neck. Celestia got a more playful grin.

" Oh, I'm sure you found out how rough she can be in bed right?", she teased. Tony didn't know what she was talking about, all they did was sleep.

" All we did was sle-", he cut himself off as he registered the words properly. His face couldn't have turned red faster. " What?! No?! We didn't...ugh! Why does everyone keep asking that?!".

Celestia was laughing when he realized what she meant finally. " Relax Tony, I know you wouldn't do something like that so soon", she smiled. Tony's blushed died down but not completely.

" Oh, and uh, thanks for covering for Luna last time", he said. " It really means a lot for me".

Celestia came close and wrapped her wing around Tony. " It's no trouble Tony. I'd do anything to see my sister happy after all these years. And when we're alone she can't stop talking about you", she giggled.

" Really?", he asked like a school boy being told he'll get candy. " What does she say?".

" How handsome you are, how kind you are to her", she smiled. " How much fun she has with you".

Tony was delighted to hear those words. " Wow, she really said that?", he questioned.

" She never stops sometimes", Celestia grinned. " But what do you think about her?". He was taken back by the question, but last night gave him enough of an answer.

" When I see her I feel like everything's just fine", he smiled. " She's so beautiful and funny, but she doesn't know it. She's really fun to be with, especially when she gets competitive. But its not just that, she's showed me that even though she may act like a leader should, she's just like any other pony. I feel...connected with her". He meant that in more ways than one, but she wouldn't guess.

Celestia had a content smile. " So you do love her", she smiled softly.

" I...I guess I do love her", Tony grinned. " I do. I love Luna".

" And have you told her?", Celestia questioned. Tony sighed and rubbed his forehead.

" No, I'm gonna make something special for her", he said. " Then I'll tell her. I want it to be perfect".

Celestia nodded, while inwardly grinning. " What are you going to make her?", she asked. Tony grinned and waved his finger from side to side.

" It's a surprise", he chuckled. " And if I want to get it done I need to get back to Ponyville. Do you think a chariot could bring me there?".

Celestia nodded and summoned a quil and parchment. She scribbled a note down and handed it to Tony. " Just give this to any pegasi guards in the courtyard and tell them where you need to go. And I hope to see you again Tony". With another quick hug and thanks Tony ran to the courtyard.

Many wagons and chariots were waiting to be used. Some were abandoned both driver and passenger wise while some guards were still hooked up. Tony walked over and handed them the parchment.

" I need a ride to Ponyville if you don't mind", he said hesitantly. The guards nodded and motioned for him to get jn back.

Within minutes they were back in the sky. Now that Tony was okay with heights, he could look down and around as he pleased. He really thanked Luna for that, since he wouldn't be this high without her help. As much as he wanted to be with Luna at the moment, even if she was asleep, he needed to do this. For her. The ride wasn't long, and soon the chariot touched down in Town Square.

" Thanks guys", Tony waved. The guards nodded and took flight back to Canterlot.

The sun was high in the sky, and the town was busy as ever. He hurried to get to Sweet Apple Acres, and when he got there the orange mare was waiting in the barn.

" Mornin' Tony", she grinned. " Kinda late ain't ya?".

" Yeah I, kinda stayed in Canterlot for the night", he chuckled. Since she already knew he was courting, she nodded in understanding. " And no, we didn't get it on. I just slept with her".

Applejack held the laugh and raised an eyebrow. " So ya got some?", she snickered. Tony facepalmed from his own comment.

" I, just slept, in her bed, with her, without sex", he stated slowly.

" And ah'm, just teasin'", Applejack copied his way of speaking. " C'mon, we got some work t' get done".

Tony nodded and pulled the wagon along. When they got into the fields Tony already heard the cracking of hooves on wood. The source of it was Big Macintosh bucking at one tree.

" Leg fixed up?", Tony asked.

" Eeyup", he nodded. Tony grabbed the buckets and put them under the tree. The next strike knocked all the apples into the buckets, and Tony quickly put them in the wagon and grabbed more.

Today they would be doing twice as much work now that Big Mac's leg was all better. Mac was considerably stronger than his younger sibling, while it took two or three strikes from AJ, it only took one for him. It wasn't any hassle, now that Tony had recuperated a significant amount of his energy. The whole time he ran from tree to wagon to tree with buckets, empty then filled. They sped down the row of trees easy until Mac was worn out.

He hauled their load back to the barn and Tony dragged it back. Applejack gave him some time to rest, since it took more bucks to get all the apples down. Mac stayed behind to get the apples into the barrels for storage, since winter was coming around anyways. With a few more trees down, Applejack decided they had done enough for the day. Tony looked out to the rest of the Acres and saw only another row remained.

" Guess I'm gonna be out of a job soon huh?", he questioned. Applejack sighed and nodded sadly.

" Ah wish ah could keep ya goin' with the bits but winters almost 'ere an' when we get that last row done, summer's gonna be when we get back t' work", she said. Tony sighed and looked back to Ponyville.

Wonder how I'll work in the winter. Maybe Twilight could use some help around the library

" Its okay Applejack, its not like you can control nature", Tony chuckled. " I'll just find another job, for now". He got her to chuckle at least. " Besides, I really hate jobs where I just sit around all day. That's why I came here".

Applejack wiped the sweat from her brow and smiled. " Well, guess tomorrow's the last workin' day", she said. " Thanks for all the help Tony, we couldn't've gotten all these apples down sooner".

He smiled and waved as he ran off back to the library. The sun was still in the sky, beginning its descent. Tony smiled, it was good to know he had time to start his project. He dashed for the library and as usual he leaped in through the platform. Once inside he changed then went into the bottom drawer. The cloth bulging out of the rest was his concern, and soon he was holding the beautiful azure gem. Just looking at it reminded him of Luna's eyes.

" Whoa, where'd you get that gem?", Spike's voice carried into his room.

" I bought it a while ago", Tony sighed while examining it. He froze up and chanced to glance at Spike, who had a hungry gaze in his eyes.

" Sure looks...tasty". Tony was about to order the Nera'ak out, given his appetite. But there was something he could help with, something that could benefit them both.

" Hey Spike, I need a favor", Tony casually said. " See this gem?". The dragon nodded quickly. " I want to carve something out of it, but first I need your help to do it. I need you to run into town and get me a bar of silver".

He handed Spike the bag of bits and within minutes the baby dragon was gone. It was about half an hour before he got back, running back and forth. The bag felt much lighter, but Tony didn't care one bit. He took the bar of silver, grabbed his Daedalak and motioned for Spike to follow him downstairs. Twilight was dusting the shelf of books at the far side of the room when they got down.

" Hi Tony", she smiled. " What are you doing?".

Tony forgot to hide the silver from her. " Um, just making some stuff", he shrugged. Twilight arched a brow but went back to dusting. " Hey Twi, do you have a iron pot or something?".

" In the kitchen", she replied. Tony went into the cabinets until he found a pot big enough to hold the bar of silver.

" We'll be back soon Twilight", Tony called as he and Spike left the library.

" Okay", she called.

Tony put the silver into the pot and slung the sheath around his waist. Spike follwed beside him as they approached the usual gem hunting area.

" What are we doing here? Don't we need Rarity or Twilight to help find gems?", Spike questioned. Tony set the pot down and walked to one of the large boulders.

Forcing his power to concentrate into his fist, Tony punched the boulder. The effects were immediate, the boulder shattered into large hunks of rock. He chose a smaller slab, since he only needed to make a small outline. Behind him, Spike was speechless from what he just saw. The entire boulder shattered from one hit! Without any magic!

" No wonder you helped save Luna", he gasped. Tony chuckled some and set the slab of rock down beside the pot.

" Yeah. Okay, so go find some sticks, I need to make a fire", Tony told the drake. Spike saluted and ran off to find the fallen branches.

While Spike searched, Tony pulled the Daedalak free of its cover. The blade gleamed in the sun's rays, reflecting the blue into his eyes. With a twirl he put the point on the rock and started chipping away. He drew the outline of the necklace first, then made a seperate carving for the chains. He made sure to leave little circles to indicate where the azure gem woud be put. Soon he had the template for both, now all he needed to do was actually hollow it out and break the gem.

" Found some!", Spike shouted as he came back. He dropped the pile of dried wood behind Tony. " What's that?".

Tony picked up the slab and showed it to him. " Spike, I trust you, and this is really important so I need you to promise you won't tell anybody? Okay? Pinkie Promise". Spike went through the motions and waited eagerly. " We are going to make a necklace for my marefriend. It's Luna, so I want to make this extra special for her. I need you to make a fire so I can melt that bar and turn it into a chain".

Spike was following, a bit shocked to hear Luna was his marefriend. " Then how come you don't just go to a blacksmith and tell him to make the chain?", Spike asked.

" Because, someone very close to me once told me that the best gifts are the ones you make yourself". Eishla was very stubborn about that belief, but he understood why. It was she who taught him how to carve gems, the Loki'irian way.

" Oh, so that gem's gonna be used in the necklace". Tony nodded and smiled.

" Don't worry, for helping me I'll give you the rest of the gem", Tony smiled. " I only need a small piece, so you can have the rest".

Spike beamed when Tony told him that. " Wow, thanks Tony!".

Tony got the sticks into a pile and Spike set them ablaze. His fire was very controlled, given its magic properties. The green flame burned the sticks and made a calm fire. Tony used some of the other slabs of rock to make a small 'stove', with the pot directly over the fire.

While the Spike watched the fire and kept it going, Tony went to work on the gem. He set it on the largest rock he could find, then he carefully aimed his Daedalak. With a grunt he sliced a piece off the side to make it vertical. The rock cracked beneath it, unable to take the alien metals. He repeated the process until the round sphere was mostly box shaped. As promised, he gave Spike the pieces to munch on.

Now he needed to cut the block in half, width wise. Using his blade wasn't what he was supposed to use, but it worked nonetheless. The block thinned as it was split in half by the blade. His sword was four feet, each foot marked by a small curve. Using it as a makeshift ruler he measured the thin gem. 8 inches long, 5 inches wide and probably one inch tall.

It would be enough to carve the small pieces that would go on and in the necklace. He gave spike the other block and he bit into it instantly. Tony carefully drew out the shapes, four small circles, a larger circle, and three triangles that rounded into a half circle at the base. One was bigger than the other two, making it the center piece.

Now was the long part, actually seperating the pieces. He mentally slapped himself for not saving the other half, meaning he only had one shot at this. He grabbed a rock and used it like a stone mason would, hammering gently on the handle to drive the blade into the outline. It was a long and complicated process. He did the rounded triangles first, seeing as how they were the easiest. The tinier circles were harder, making him mess up a few times. Thankfully the gem was still big enough to make more.

" It's done", Spike called to him. Tony set the tools down and walked over to see. The whiteish liquid sloshed around in the pot. " What now?".

" Now, you go home, with the rest of that gem, and I'll see you in the morning", Tony told him.

" Alright, see ya", Spike said. " And good luck with that necklace for Luna".

Tony watched him go back into Ponyville, and he went back to his carving. At last the small circles were cut out, and he lifted the gem up. The eight shapes remained on the stone while the template was placed to the side. He gently scraped the tiny cylinders until there were five orbs with many small sides. The little crystals were a bit harder, since he had to make sure it wouldn't be sharp.

Now that the accessories were finished, all that was left was the chain and neck piece itself. He hollowed out the neck piece template, then poured the silver into it. He let it sit there while he worked on the chain. The mold only needed a drop, but he would need dozens. In the end though it was all worth it.

While the neck piece was still malleable, he pressed the orbs in line with the largest in the middle. He carefully squeezed the triangular shapes between the smaller orbs, and the largest underneath the largest orb. The chains linked together after many remolds and mistakes, and he attached the neck piece. It was a good thing he had so much silver left over, since he used all of it up because of his mistakes.

He held the necklace above him as he examined it. It was perfect, he could already see Luna wearing it with a beautiful smile. Suddenly a light began to shine through the gem and into his eyes. He shielded his eyes as the light burned into them.

How long have I been out here?!

Ten. Whole. Hours. He wasn't sure, but he and Spike left when the sun was just above the horizon. The realization set in and drowsiness washed over him like a blanket. And the worst part was, he had to get to the fields. Oh well, it was all worth it.

The Elder gasped as he finished with his envisionment from Minira. He had called for Malshuom before the vision started, and only now was the warrior entering his hut.

" What is it Elder?", he questioned. The Elder peered behind him with sad eyes, then lowered his head.

" Minira has graced me with another vision", he said in his frail voice. " However, it is much to bear".

Malshuom caught their eldest and laid him on the cot. " Will you be alright Elder?", Malshuom calmly asked. The Elder nodded and sighed glumly.

" I fear the Doshu'um will suffer immense pain in time. Both of the loss of a loved one, and from a visit of his past", the Elder sighed. " I only hope he is strong enough to bear it. Or else Minira may have brought us across the sea for naught".

Author's Note

A storm is coming my friends, we shall only hope Tony has enough strength to pull through.

Revelations I
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

Revelations I

The armored man stood there as the prince berated him. " That monster is courting my aunt and she has no idea he is a criminal! This is taking far too long! You said your guards would be here in a week yet they still haven't arrived!", he shouted.

" Actually sire, the guards have arrived this morning", the armored figure said. " We brought our containment unit, and now all we need is a meeting with your princess".

" It's about time!", he huffed. " I can't stand to think that beast is going around with my aunt. Lying to her. I'll have her meet you today". The armored figure nodded, then Blueblood left his chambers.

As he marched to the sun princess' throne room he was a bit irritated at the enforcer's time. But he was cheerful that he would finally be rid of Tony and Dan. The guards saluted and opened the golden doors with their combined magicks. Princess Celestia sat on her throne as she spoke to Shining Armor.

" Captain if you would excuse us for a moment", Blueblood announced rudely. Shining Armor glanced at Celestia, then bowed and left.

" What is it now Blueblood?", she tried to say without annoyance. " The Captain and I were just discussing-"

" There's a problem that involves those...humans", he practically spat the last word. " On their behalf I have another who needs to speak with you".

Right on cue the armored figure walked in. The guards around the area all stiffened when they saw the daunting size and armor. Celestia herself stood up when she saw him, surprised there was yet another human. When he bowed it was different than how Tony and Dan did. He placed a knuckle on the ground and got on one knee.

" Good evening your majesty", he said. " I am Rodrick, a law enforcer, in your terms".

Celestia regained her composure quickly. " And what business do you have here?", she asked.

The armored figure stood up and sighed. " We believe two criminals have escaped here", he said. " And they are currently under your protection".

Celestia's eyes widened. " What criminals?", she questioned as she walked forward.

" Anthony Lorenshi and Daniel Fondor", the figure said.

Celestia was shocked, she just couldn't believe it. " And for what reasons are they incriminated?", she quickly asked. Her horn began to glow as she cast a lie detector spell on him.

" By Earth law, Anthony Lorenshi is accused of murder in the first degree", he began. " And Daniel Fondor, for the housing of a criminal of the law".

Celestia's mind was backpedaling as the words came out. She couldn't believe that Tony and Dan were criminals, they didn't seem like it one bit. And what was worse, all of it was true. The spell didn't lie, it was a lie detection spell after all.

" I am here to do what is necessary, Princess", he said. He could tell she was buying it, especially since he was telling the truth.

Blueblood was smirking, now that he would finally be rid of the two pests. " Good evening everypo-"

No, not now

Celestia turned to see her younger sibling staring incredulously at the other human. Or so she thought.

" Another human, where did he come from Celestia?", she questioned.

" Luna...give us a moment Rodrick", Celestia said. He nodded and stood still as Celestia brought Luna to the side.

" What's wrong sister? Who is he?", Luna questioned. Celestia dropped her head as she tried to repeat what she was told.

" His name is Rodrick", she said. The next part was forced out of her throat. " He's here...to arrest...Dan and Tony".

Luna stared at her sister's sorry expression, not fully believing it. " What? Why?", she asked a little doubtful. " This isn't funny sister, what is he doing-"

" He's here to arrest Tony on the account of murder", she cut off her sister. " I cast a lie detector spell, and he was telling the truth".

Luna's ears drooped and her mind just stopped. " No. No, he couldn't have. Tony would never do something like that! Stop playing already, this isn't funny!", Luna shouted in anger.

" I'm not joking Luna! He's telling the truth!", Celestia pleaded with her sister.

" Then I'll ask him myself!", Luna pushed past her sister. She stood in front of Rodrick and glared at him, her horn starting the lie detector spell. " Are Tony and Dan really being accused of murder?!".

Rodrick kept calm and politely nodded. " I'm afraid so", he said. Luna's eyes began to soften as she looked away, tears forming in her eyes. She looked to Celestia for confirmation, who nodded sadly.

" It...he couldn't have", she whispered. Celesti hugged her sister close as she began to cry. " Tony...lied to me...he...he..."

" I'm sorry princesses", Rodrick called. " But in order to arrest him I need your help".

Celestia turned back. " How are we-"

" Our scouts have recently seen him with...your sister ma'am", he admitted. " Anthony isn't gullible. Should you even mention the case he will leave. Its how he's eluded us for ten years. Which is why in order to detain him...we need your sister to-"

" You want her to be bait?", Celestia cut him off. " She won't do it".

Rodrick expected as much, but he was prepared. " Princess, these men must pay for the death of an elderly woman. It has been ten years since we last had a chance, and we must take it".

" But not at the expense of my sister", Celestia harshly said.

" Please!", he said loudly. " This man is a danger to all of you! The council will allow us to take him by force if necessary! You would save so much bloodshed if you just helped us!".

" We will not-"

" I'll do it", Luna whispered. Celestia spun back to her sister with wide eyes. " I'll help you".

" Thank you", he bowed. " We have the containment unit ready, and we have a plan".

" Hey Spike, can you send stuff besides scrolls?", Tony asked Spike.

" Yeah, it's kinda hard but I can do it", he said. Tony smiled and pulled out the necklace for Luna. " Wow. You made that?".

" He sure did", Dan chuckled. " Just like he made mine". He showed the drake the scarlet gem that was carved by the Loki'irian. " And don't get any ideas".

The three of them chuckled and Tony handed Dan the scroll and necklace. With a large gathering of air, Spike breathed a bright blue flame on the parchment and necklace, sending it out the window.

" So you're mailing how you feel?", Dan joked. Tony slugged him in the shoulder and chuckled.

" Yeah, I guess I am", he smiled.

" Alright, well I'm gonna go see if Twilight needs anything", Spike said. They nodded and the baby dragon made his way to Twilight's room.

The lavender mare was indulged in her book when Spike came in. Before he could say anything, his stomach started rumbling until he belched. Twilight was going to scold him for it until she saw the mist coming towards her.

" A letter from the princess?", Spike questioned.

" Yes", Twilight said as she opened the scroll.

Twilight,

I'm sending you the Elements

Just as she read this Spike groaned until he burped louder than ever. Her mane tossed back as the burp died down. Spike collapsed as he gripped his stomach, and in front of him was the chest.

" The Elements?! Why would she send us the Elements?!", Twilight panicked.

A train will be in Ponyville to pick you, the other Elements, and Tony and Dan. Get here as soon as you can. And be careful with those two.

--Celestia

Twilight didn't understand why Celestia would send her the Elements of Harmony. And what did she mean by be careful with those two? Was she talking about Tony and Dan? And why did she need to see them?

" Spike, I need to go to Canterlot", Twilight said as she levitated the chest with her.

" I'm coming too!", he said as he jumped onto her back. Twilight packed her things as quickly as possible and went downstairs.

" I'm going to get the girls. Tell Tony and Dan to meet us at the train station quick", Twilight told him. Spike nodded and hopped off her back.

" Why does the Princess need to see us?", Spike asked. Twilight stopped midway out the door.

" I don't know, but it must be important if she sent us the Elements", Twilight said. " Just bring them to the station okay?". Spike noticed how worried she sounded, so he nodded.

She closed the door and went to find the others. In the meantime, Spike ran upstairs to get the two humans. They were talking in Tony's room when he came in.

" Twilight done with you already?", Dan chuckled. " That's a first".

" Yeah, uh, we need to get to the train station", Spike said. " The princesses want to see us".

Tony was a bit confused for their summons, but happy that he could see Luna again. " Okay, let's go then!", Tony smiled as he stood up. " Just let me take a shower and we'll be on our way".

" Yeah, me too. We'll be down in a little", Dan said.

Spike went to the living room to wait for them as they got ready. The only thing Tony could think about was Luna. He had just sent the gift to her, and now that they were going it'd be nice to see if she liked it. He could only guess how she would react, and he could spend some time with her after. It had been a week since he saw her, and she was all he could think about.

Soon enough he was in a black sleeved shirt with blue borders and the jeans he had asked Rarity to make. He left his hair be and went downstairs. Just in time too, since Dan had gotten out at around the same time. The two men and baby dragon left the library and went directly for the train station.

The six mares were already assembled. " Hey guys!", Dan waved from afar.

" Hey Dan!", Pinkie waved.

" Any idea why we need to see the princesses?", Tony asked. Sure he was happy he was going to see Luna, but why did they need them all?

" She didn't say", Twilight admitted. " She just said to see her as fast as we could".

" Better not keep her waiting then", Dan said. They nodded and entered the train. They each went to their own rooms, Tony deciding to get some rest before he saw Luna.

In the other cars, Twilight had gathered the mares before they went to the their own beds. " What is it Twi?", Rainbow asked.

" Yeah. Me an' Rainbow were gonna hoof wrestle", the cowpony said.

Instead of telling them, Twilight teleported the chest in front of her. " The Elements? Why would Celestia send them to us?", Rarity questioned.

" I don't know, but in the letter she said to 'be careful with those two'".

" What two?", Fluttershy asked. " She can't mean Dan and Tony right?".

" Maybe there's somepony we should be looking for", Pinkie suggested. " I bet they're somewhere in Canterlot!".

" Maybe, but she would have told us first", Twilight said. " Just put them on, and keep your eyes open".

They all nodded and took their respective necklaces. Twilight in turn put on the tiara that symbolized her element. For the rest of the ride the ponies were a bit uneasy, as was the baby dragon. They had so many questions, and the answers lied with the princesses.

Once they got to the city they went straight to the castle. The royal servants showed Tony and Dan to their guest beds while the Elements were taken to the throne room. When they got there, Celestia, Luna, and Cadence were standing with Blueblood and another human.

" Twilight, you're here", Celestia said. " This is Rodrick. He is a guard of the human race".

" Hello", he nodded. " Your princesses have agreed to let me arrest Tony and Dan for murder charges".

" Murder?! I've known them for about a month or so, and they don't seem like murderers!", Rarity exclaimed.

" This has to be a mistake!", Rainbow added. " They're not that bad!".

" They have the evidence to prove it", Celestia said above their tones. " I know this will be hard for you, it's hard for all of us. But the six of you will help to take down Tony if he won't go quietly".

" But...but", Fluttershy stuttered.

" She's right ma'am", Rodrick said. " This is our only way of protecting you all. Please, they must face justice for their actions".

" Especially for murder", Blueblod added. He was still joyful that they were being cast off.

Applejack knew a lot about Tony, and she knew he was courting. She could see Luna's sad gaze directed at the ground. It had to be hard on her, really hard.

" My men have already brought the containment unit", he said. With a whistle the doors opened, and two smaller armored 'humans' walked in carrying a large metal box. " Once we detain him, we'll be on our way".

" So how do we stop him?", Twilight asked. From what she had seen she didn't think Tony would go so easily.

" Luna will draw Tony into the throne room, where we will approach him with Rodrick", Celestia explained. " If he doesn't cooperate or attacks, you must use the Elements on him".

" And to make sure he isn't strong enough, Princess Luna, you have to inject this into him", he handed her a vaccine. " It's a sedative that will weaken him to allow us to arrest him".

Luna didn't want to do anymore than bring Tony to the throne room. Right now she didn't even want to see him, but a small part of her had doubts. Nevertheless, she grasped the vaccine in her magic and hid it in her mane.

" We should do this now, while we still have the time", Blueblood advised. The seven ponies, baby dragon, and 'human' nodded. Luna left to go find Tony and Dan.

As she walked down the corridors her mind drifted to their times together. When they ate, what Tony said about Nightmare, their game of bowling, and the kiss they shared. It was two weeks since it happened, and only a week since they last saw each other. She could still remember their fun going around the city, the pictures he took, then at Neighton Park.

" There's nothing I'd want more, Luna"

She was torn. On one hoof, she had found a stallion who loved her for her. She loved him, she truly loved him. But on the other hoof, he was a wanted fugitive of the law. It was her duty to protect her kingdom from threats foreign and domestic. If she didn't do it, Celestia would have to do it.

The doors to the man she was about to betray lay ahead of her. Raising her head she opened the door with her magic, to see Tony twirling his blade around. He heard the creak of the door and he sheathed his Daedalak. When he saw who it was he broke into a huge smile.

" Luna!", he smiled as he came to give her a hug. She returned it with some enthusiasm. " I've missed you".

" I've missed you too", she smiled forcefully. Tony looked around her neck, but didn't see the gift he made. "Where's Dan?"

" He went to the bathroom just now", Tony told her.

" Oh, well I wanted to speak with you", Luna said.

" About what?", Tony asked. He guessed she hadn't seen it yet.

" Just come, i-it's a surprise", she stammered. Tony noticed, but didn't say anything.

He followed her into the hallways, still excited to see her. But now, he could see her mane and tail a bit discolored and drooping slightly. It was just like when he saw her sad two weeks ago because of Nightmare Moon. As they went on the silence was starting to make him believe something was up, and before they reached the throne room he stopped. Luna didn't noticed until she looked back to see him standing.

For a second she panicked, thinking he might know what he was walking into. " Luna, what's wrong?", he asked.

" Nothing Tony", she answered. Tony came close to her and put his hand on her shoulder.

" You can tell me Luna", he said softly. " What's the matter?".

She looked away, both in anger and sadness. There was one thing she wanted, no, needed to ask him. " Would you lie to me?".

Tony was shocked that she would ask that. " I would never lie to you Luna. I promise. I never have and I never will", he said.

He pulled her into a hug to emphasize his answer. Luna just stood there as she kept a tear from falling, thinking over his answer. He trusted her, and now she was about to give him up. When they finally seperated she walked into the throne room.

Tony felt a stinging in his shoulder, and when he went to rub it he found something sticking out. What he pulled out surprised him, an empty vaccine. In a flash Luna was gone, reappearing beside Celestia and Blueblood across the room. He saw Twilight, Shining Armor and the others standing in line with jewelry resembling their cutie marks.

" What's going-", he froze up when he looked to the center of the room. Standing in front of a large metal box was a tall armored figure. The scent only proved his thoughts, and soon his heart rate started rising.

Rody stood tall, the two Signa at his side standing like a soldier would. He knew Reku'un recognized who he was, now all they needed was Dan.

" Hey guys I'm he-", Dan stopped mid sentence as he saw the scene in front of him. The ponies were standing to the side, Tony was frozen, and across the room was...Rody.

Tony could feel It bashing against the door that he locked it behind. His memories of all things he loved flooded back with no end to it. Absentmindedly his fists clenched and his teeth grit together. His shocked face curled into a hateful, angry glare.

" Tony run!", Dan shouted as he ran to him. When he tried pushing him Tony wouldn't budge. " Tony go! C'mon run!".

They were all shocked by what they saw next. Tony threw Dan off to the side and drew his blade. The Solar Guards and Signa each took a defensive stance. Tony yelled as he darted forward, ignoring how little power he had to work with. But It made up for that power as he rushed past the guards and went straight for him.

Right for Jerosh.

The Signa went to meet him, the first getting kicked in the face and flying back. The other was able to punch Tony backwards.

" Do it!", Jerosh shouted to the mares. As Tony pulled himself back up the girls' eyes began to glow. They lifted into the air and their jewels began to blink.

A beam resembling a rainbow shot above them, then dove straight for Tony. " What are you doing?!", Dan shouted.

Tony stared at the beam as it engulfed him. He raised his arms in an attempt to block it, but it only bypassed it. Dan watched as the beam came down on Tony, completely overwhelming him. The mares settled back on the ground, waiting to see just what happened to Tony. Their jaws dropped when they saw him standing there, like nothing ever happened.

" It didn't work!", Rainbow shouted. They were all confused and shocked as to how he wasn't affected.

But what they didn't know, was that he was affected. He could feel the power inside him, surging through him in pulses. But that wasn't all the blast did, it weakened his defenses against It.

" Attack!", Jerosh ordered. The Signa rushed forward, but Tony changed instantly.

As he flew to meet them the metals covered him again, and his first punch broke the armor of the Signa in front. The second had its face bashed by his leg. They both slammed into the metal box from the hits, and Tony went straight for the last.

" Jeroooooooosh!", he roared. He slashed swiftly at Jerosh with his Daedalak, but the man was much faster than him. It was easy to simply dodge each whip of his blade, and even more so to deflect the kicks Tony had started to use.

Not in his right mind, Tony yelled in frustration that he wasn't connecting. Jerosh at last fought back and punched Tony across the face. Before Tony could recover Jerosh spun around and kicked him in the stomach. The impact sent him across the room and into the steps to the throne.

The Signa behind Jerosh clutched their hurting limbs and stood beside him. Growling, Tony strained his palms as he channeled his energy into his hands. Two orbs of blue flickered to life along with a low hum.

" DIIIIIE!", Tony bellowed with a thrust of his arms. The energy joined together and fired at Jerosh. The Signa still weren't able to manipulate energy, so they rolled off to the side.

Instead of doing the same, Jerosh put his hands forward, taking the blast head on. He could sense the power behind it as it connected with his palms, and frankly it excited him. The sheer force of Tony's power tore the armor off of his torso and revealed his face. Luna immediately recognized him from Tony's memories.

The beam finally died down when Tony used it up, slumping forward and letting his arms dangle as he panted. Jerosh shook his hands and rolled his shoulders. With his mask gone they could see his smirk, but now it didn't matter.

" Very good Reku'un. Now, can you do the same?", Jerosh grinned. Another hum and two larger balls of red appeared in his palms, just before he shot a larger, more powerful beam at Tony.

Knowing he couldn't possibly take it directly, Tony crossed his arms in hopes of blocking it. The blast nearly knocked him off his feet, but he held his ground. The shirt Rarity made for him started to tear and burn off of him. He cried out in pain as his arms burned and his defenses failed him. When the beam ceased, Tony stood with a bloodied hole in the right side of his chest.

" I'll...kill you", Tony groaned as he fell onto his hands and knees.

Jerosh activated the device on his wrist, and the royal family looked at their blinking attire. A small shock passed over them, draining them of their magic abilities. He whistled loudly, and the windows of the room shattered as a dozen soldiers rappeled in. They fired the magic nuetralizers at the other ponies, taking away their magic abilities as well. They all fell to the floor from the sudden weakness in them. The Alpha came in last and grabbed Dan by the throat.

" I can't believe how easy it was to turn you against him", Jerosh laughed.

" What is the meaning of this?", Celestia strained. " You said you were-"

" I know what I said", Jerosh laughed. " I expected more protest from you and your sister. Your nephew was an excellent pawn however".

" You let him in here?!", Rainbow shouted. Applejack held back the Rainbow mare before she could pummel the prince.

" Jerosh!". They all looked back to Tony whose chest was slowly filling in the hole.

" Ah, Reku'un. I would have thought the thermite would work right about...". Tony groaned as he collapsed back onto the floor. "...now".

" What have you done to him?!", Luna screamed.

" You did this your majesty", he cackled. " Didn't you?".

Tony felt like his blood was boiling and his muscles expanding. His skin stretched out to fit the bulging muscle for his new body. The clothes Rarity had made for him ripped under his muscular form. And as he grew, the final seven scars began to rip across his stomach, chest and face. The memories poured back into his mind, more forced than before.

" Stop hurting him!", Twilight screamed.

" I'm not doing anything", Jerosh laughed. " You feel it don't you brother?".

" Brother?!", they all exclaimed.

" I bet you don't even know his name", Jerosh chuckled. " So you haven't told them have you Reku'un".

Tony forced himself to look at Jerosh as his body grew out. The power he now had was over ten times as much as his adolescent body. The thermite had accelerated his age in a minute. There was still the pain of the scars he had to deal with.

" The Ashla wants release little brother, why not give it to it?", Jerosh maliciously grinned.

" No! Tony, don't listen to him! Run!", Dan shouted before the Alpha punched him in the stomach.

With another whistle the soldiers opened the metal box. When they did, three other Signa teens were slamming their bodies against a kinetic field. The ponies watched in horror as the armored Signa tore off their armor. The shields dropped, allowing the Signa to regroup.

Jerosh injected them each with thermite, getting the same results. They all aged rapidly until they were of 20 Loki'irian cycles. Jerosh then tossed their weapons in a pile, making them all scramble for their weapons.

" So you are Daniel", Jerosh chuckled as he walked closer.

" Pleasure's all yours ass-hrk!". The Alpha punched him before he could finish. Jerosh on the other hand laughed maliciously.

" You would make a fine warrior if you were Loki'irian", Jerosh laughed. " And speaking of which, I'm sure he hasn't told you what Reku'un or I am has he?".

" What are you talkin' about?!", Applejack questioned.

" Daniel is the only human here. You see, the seven of us, are Signa. More generally, Loki'irian", he explained. " Isn't that right Reku'un, brother?".

" Never call me that!", he roared as he rushed forward. The five Signa attacked, but Tony punched, kicked, and weaved his way through to get to Jerosh.

This time Jerosh actually fought back. The two traded blows to the face and body, but the only difference was Jerosh hadn't changed. Until now. As the two fought across the floor of the throne room, bone ripped out of Jerosh's body. He gained a mask similar to Tony's as they fought. Soon it was him just dodging every attack again, until he drove his knee into Tony's stomach. Again Jerosh spun around and sideswiped him with his foot.

Tony sailed across the room and into the throne, making it bend against him. The five Signa stumbled to their feet as they made a circle to defend themselves.

The ponies on the sidelines were speechless. They didn't see any of the powerful battle, except the two hits that sent Tony flying. Their gazes fell on the five armed Signa frantickly looking at the soldiers. Any of them who weren't keeping the guards cornered were snarling and yapping at them.

" Come now Reku'un", Jerosh called. " That can't be all you have".

Tony forced his body to stand up. He rubbed the sore spot on his cheek. " You're right. I'm not done yet!", he shouted. He drew his blade and ran straight for the five Signa.

Everypony watched as Tony fought all five Signa at once. With their new rites, they each transformed into their second forms. One with four arms, another could stretch out, the third didn't change but he was able to teleport. The fourth and fifth were twins, and while one was water the other was living electricity.

Ducking under the large hammer, Tony kicked the four armed Signa then deflected the scythe connected on a chain. He was smacked in the side of the head by one of the twins' staff and the warping Signa slashed at him from different angles. Tony cried out and kicked the bastard when he teleported in front of him. One of the scythes lodged into his back, and he barely dodged the other. He grabbed the chain and yanked the elastic Signa towards him.

He spun around and stabbed his Daedalak through his head and into the ground. Using it as leverage, Tony jumped up and kicked the four armed Signa twice to knock him back. Before he could do anything else, the twins combined their rites and sent a rush of water at him, electrocuting him three times as much because of the conductivity.

" Stop! Stop!", Luna screamed. The Signa completely ignored her as they shocked and drowned Tony in a torrent of water.

Jerosh raised a hand for them to stop, which they complied with immediately. Tony convulsed on the ground as he sputtered water out and his body rode out the last sparks.

" Surely this isn't the best you can do little brother", Jerosh chuckled. Tony got his arms under him and tried pushing himself onto his knees.

" Just stay down Tony! Don't let him-hng!". His cheek swelled after the Alpha socked him. " Gonna kill me handsome or what?!".

Tony shakily got to his feet and picked up his Daedalak. " Brother, you know there is only one way to defeat me", he shook his head. " So much power yet you refuse to use it".

It would not be so if you would release me onto this bastard

No...I...can kill...him

You failed the last time, and now you have a chance at vengeance yet you still DO NOT RELEASE ME?!

" SHUT UP!", Tony shouted as he clutched his head. He screamed as his arms began to change from the Ashla gaining some control.

The metals blackened and wrapped around his entire arm, then bulged out until they resembled paws. He looked at them and tried fighting it back, but it only delayed the change. Jerosh could see the changes, and knew that the Ashla was taking hold. The other sign was the black metals bulging from Tony's neck and face.

Tony let out a primal roar as he dashed forward. The twins sent another wave of electrified water at him, but he took it directly and kept walking. He fought through the shocks and got closer to the Signa. When he was in arms reach, he grabbed their throats and slammed them into the ground. The third teleported behind him and yelled as he went to drive the blade into Tony's back. Another change in Tony made his cry out as the bones in his back moved around.

The ponies gasped as a tail ripped out of his tailbone and piked the Signa. He went limp and dropped his sword as the tail exited through his other side. Tony roared as his tail threw the Signa off to the side, in front of the ponied watching.

" Yes! Bring it out brother! Come now, don't you feel the power inside you?!", Jerosh shouted. " Release the Ashla and you can finally defeat me!".

Tony clutched his head as the Ashla overpowered his mind. His teeth began to sharpen, and the metals on his leg started turning black. He did all he could to hold it back, but his mind was weakening by the moment.

Reku'un!

Nyla? How...ungh! Where are you?!

With an ally

The doors burst open, and there stood a tall red and blue scaled female dragon. Beside her was a bigger, more muscular purple and green scaled dragon. The ponies recognized the latter.

" Spike!", Twilight shouted. He didn't answer, all he did was stare ahead with white eyes.

" Come", Nyla ordered Spike. He started to growl as he and Nyla rushed the soldiers guarding the weakened ponies.

They saw a part of Spike even he didn't possess. He breathed fire into the face of a soldier, took its spear and stabbed another. Nyla was much more coordinated, since she possessed her partners fighting knowledge. With a flap of her wings she went over a soldier, twisted its neck, then dug her claws into a fourth's neck. Before a fifth could attack her Spike held him in a masterlock while Nyla slashed it with her claws.

Twilight watched in horror as her number one assistant, now grown, stood in front of her bloodied. " Reku'un, we're here", Nyla called.

" Stay away...ugh...from...the Alpha!", Tony warned. The two Nera'ak stomped into a fighting stance directed towards the Arthanian.

" What a lovely reunion", Jerosh chortled. " There's only four things missing". Tony stopped fighting the Ashla and looked up.

Four statues floated in by Jerosh's rites. The ponies saw four warriors mortally wounded and screaming as they faced their final hours. Tony, saw his family turned to stone. Gone.

" Yes it's them alright brother", Jerosh assured him. " Agner, Fermot, Derekosh...and Jaqeluu".

Jerosh forced Tony onto his knees with his rites and made him look at his brothers. He could see the pain in each of their eyes, Fermot screaming as he gripped the spear in his stomach. Derekosh from the swords embedded in his chest, back and leg. Agner was crying out from the dozens of arrows in his back, but Jaqeluu only smiled with his eyes closed as he went.

Something none of them ever thought they'd see, was Tony crying. At first it was just a silent thing, then he started letting out choked sobs. His eyes glared right at Jerosh.

" You fucking bastard!", he screamed as he struggled to break free. " You killed them! They were our family and you killed them! Why?! Why?! Tell me why you drek trarg! (Translation terminated for the safety of the reader)".

Jerosh kept his hold strong as he passed the statue of his brothers. " You are a pathetic coward", Jerosh hissed. " Atraid to use your own power to kill me. But, lucky for you I learned before I came here".

He looked to where Spike and Nyla were protecting the weakened ponies. With a thrust of his other hand, they each were pinned against the wall. He took Tony's Daedalak and walked closer to them.

" Stay away from them!", Tony shouted.

" I understand that you've bonded with them", Jerosh grinned. " But it's something more than that. They are not only your first friends brother. Did you really think they could be a family to you?".

They were all shocked to hear this. " Don't listen to him Tony", Dan groaned. " Don't...let It out".

" Did you really forget what happens to those you love? And speaking of love, you've fallen for a pony in this room". Tony's gaze could murder a dragon. " So who is it? The bookworm?".

He held the tip of the blade to Twilight's neck, making her freeze up. Tony tried his hardest to break free, but it wasn't a change for Jerosh.

" Or the athlete? No, then the farm girl. I know you worked alongside her", he smirked. Tony still fought to gain control of his body, but it wasn't the reaction he was looking for. " The seamstress?".

Rarity glared at Jerosh as he held the sword to her throat. He simply grinned and moved on to the next pony.

" The party pony? No, no you don't love her. The animal lover?". Fluttershy whimpered and cried silently as the blade touched between her eyes.

" Leaver her alone!", Rainbow yelled.

Jerosh then passed Shining Armor and Cadence and put fhe sword to Celestia's throat. She just did as the others and held an icy glare at him.

" The most powerful princess of Equestria?", he asked. " Or, her sister?".

When the blade went to Luna, Tony froze up. Jerosh in turn smiled and grabbed her by the mane. " Let her go!", Celestia ordered.

" Jerosh! Leave her!", Tony growled. Jerosh lifted her and forced her to kneel in front of Tony as he was on his knees as well.

" Look at her. She betrays you, they all betrayed you, yet you still protect them?". He punched Tony, making Luna wince and look away tearing. " You're weak. A pathetic excuse for the ruler of our world. You could have never ruled as father did".

He put the blade to Tony's throat. " I would have...ruled better than you...ever could", Tony groaned. Jerosh struck him across the face again, breaking the mouth piece of the mask right off.

" Is that so? Then tell me why you kneel before me, along with your love?". Tony fought harder when he felt the Ashla make an especially hard push. " She doesn't love you, she betrayed you the moment I told her what you did to your own caretaker. And now, you will watch her die before you do".

Tony froze when he saw his blade right under Luna's muzzle. She looked into his eyes with her watery ones, and only one thing shot through Tony's mind. The image of her in his arms, gone. A pulse of energy blew through the room like an explosion.

" NOOOOOO!", Tony screamed as he pulled the blade away and socked Rody in the face. It was powerful enough to crack his face mask and send him flying backwards. " STAY AWAY FROM HER! ALL OF YOU!".

The Signa rushed in again. Since she was in the middle of it without magic, Luna watched as Tony protected her from the three Signa still remaining. His tail acted like a third arm, just longer and pointed. He ducked under the hammer, then uppercut its wielder and forcing it from his grip. He spun it around and pummeled him into the ground, then he swung on the long handle and sweeped the twins across the face.

He broke the staff of one and smacked them both into his head. His tail grabbed the other and slammed him into the floor. As the Ashla took over, he started getting sick ideas for their deaths. Using his tail he brought the twins together, water and electricity. They spasmed violently and twerked as they short circuited. When they returned back to their original forms, Tony dropped them and turned to the last Signa.

He didn't know if he had the rite or not, but the Ashla wanted it to happen. Raising his arms slowly he reached out to the Signa, grabbing him with an invisible grip. At first he thought about choking him, but that wouldn't be as fun. An evil grin curled up, and Tony clenched his fists and brought his arms in.

As disgusting as it was, the Signa's arms and legs broke all at once. Then his body began to disfigure and crumple together, into a ball. Tony laughed madly as the Signa's screams were cut off by his spine snapping. The others just watched on, terrified of Tony's new power.

Luna watched as well, horrified at what Tony was doing. This wasn't the man she loved, she was seeing what It was. And It wasn't pretty. Tony slammed his arm down and splattered the broken Signa on the floor in a heap of disfigured flesh and bone.

" Now it's time to face me", Jerosh called. Tony growled and turned to face him. He held out his hand, and his Daedalak flew into his grasp.

Jerosh finally took out his weapon, another blade similar to Tony's. They rushed forward as blurs to the bystanders, but their power was felt by all. The gusts of wind made the remaining soldiers stumble, and blew the manes and tail of the ponies. Luna was pinned back against the wall by Jerosh as they moved around.

" Where are they?!", Shining questioned.

Tony and Jerosh momentarily appeared as Jerosh slashed Tony's arm. The next minute they were just fast moving blurs with sparks flying everywhere. When they slowed down, Tony was having his back cut open. He went back in with a roar, and the various grunts could be heard from both of them. However, with his injuries Tony couldn't keep up and soon he and Jerosh were locked in a battle of strength. They pushed as hard as they could to get the advantage, and at first it looked like Jerosh might have it.

Another pulse of power released another chunk of Tony's stored power. Gradually Jerosh was forced back into a standing position, then slowly down onto his knee. But that was only half his full strength, and as soon as the other half came out he kicked Tony's stomach. He then tossed his blade up and flip kicked Tony into the air, and with a final drop of his heel he slammed into the ground in front of the helpless ponies.

Slowly Tony got his hands under him again, shaking as he tried to pull himself up. Jerosh kicked him onto his back and stood above him.

" Tony just stay down! This is what he wants!", Dan shouted. " Just stay down".

" Never", Tony wheezed. Tony glanced to Luna, who was crying as she watched his bloodied self defy Jerosh. The ponies he thought were his friends were all tearing up themselves. Nyla stood strong like him, experiencing similar pains.

" That's right. Fight like our fathers did", Jerosh chuckled. " Like we sere born to".

Tony forced his legs to lift him up.

Reku'un, son of Heriik and Jimal. Allow me to destroy the man who has brought you years of suffering. The man who killed your family and took the ones you loved. The man who threatens the ones you love now. DOSHU'UM REKU'UN, RELEASE ME!

Do you promise to protect Luna?!

YES! NOW RELEASE ME!

The last of his defenses gone, Tony swiftly jumped up and punched Jerosh. The attack caught him off guard, and as a result he was thrown across the room. His lack of focuse made him drop the ponies being held up. Dan remembered about the dagger he found so many weeks ago. He pulled the small blade from his pocket and stabbed it into the Alpha's wrist.

With a roar he dropped onto the floor and ran to the group. " Nyla...Dan...get them...out of here", Tony strained as he tried to keep the Ashla back for one last moment.

" Reku'un, you can't control the Ashla", Nyla said. " And I will not protect these traitors".

" You will do what I tell you Nyla", Tony rose his voice. " As Doshu'um I order you to take them to safety".

" Yes Reku'un".

" Tony, you can't control that thing", Dan said as he placed a hand on Tony's metal shoulder. " It's too much to handle".

" IIIII, KNOOOOOW", he roared in his face. " GET THEM OUT NOOOW!".

He clutched his head and staggered back. " Yes! Release it Reku'un! Release the Ashla!", Jerosh madly laughed.

Tony's legs bent inwards and his body's metals started bulging and turning black. Two spikes shot out of his back and bent so that they were pointing to the ceiling. His feet began to turn into large paws as well and his tail grew more sharp spikes. His face began to stretch out and the metals created an outer layer of metal teeth over his mouth.

" YOU WANT IT?! COME AND GET IIIIIIIII-GRRRAAAAA!"

Author's Note

You know the drill. Made it this far and you haven't already, comment, rate, and fav for a muffin. Also, 1000 views! Finally! As always, have an awesome day or night and I'll see ya next time! Peaces!

Revelations II
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

Revelations II

The air in the room surged with the Ashla's angry energy. The marble flooring began to crack and small chunks began to float as the Ashla escaped. The soldiers knew what was going on, and they turned to their leader.

" Have fun", Jerosh cackled. In a second he vanished, leaving the Arthanians to fend for themselves.

" We need to leave now!", Nyla shouted above the high winds. She pulled Spike and Dan to the first set of doors they saw. " Damn, its blocked!".

" Guys come on, help!", Dan shouted.

The ponies got out of their shocked stares and went to help them. The soldiers and Alpha could feel the power building in the Ashla. Tony's back hunched into that of a quadruped and his eyes turned black. He grew even bigger than he already was as the final transformations completed. The soldiers dropped their weapons and ran to the nearest door, some even trying to help the ponies, dragons and human.

" Hurry! Push harder!", Dan shouted.

" We're trying!", Rainbow said back.

The winds died down, and the Ashla let out another deafening roar. It looked around for the first time in a decade, the power in its veins giving it some pleasure. Its eyes locked onto fhe group of different races trying to escaped. It didn't recognize them as his friends and enemies, the Ashla only saw its prey. Standing on all fours it growled as it slowly advanced on the fleeing prey.

" All at once!", Nyla told them. " One, two, three!".

The group forced the door open just in time. They all pushed through the small opening and ran down the hall. As the last soldier made it through, the Ashla's tail wrapped around its legs. With one last whimper, it was dragged back into the room. The group ran through the castle until each of them had to catch their breath.

" What...was...that?!", Shining panted.

" That...was It", Dan said. " I can't fucking believe it. Ten fucking years and you guys manage to get it out of him in ten minutes".

" It wasn't our fault!", Rainbow protested. " Blueblood's the one who-"

" NO! YOU ALL BETRAYED HIM WITHOUT CONSULTING HIM FIRST!", Nyla roared. " I HAVE HIS MEMORIES, AND YOU ALL SHOULD HAVE KNOWN HE WOULDN'T DO SOMETHING SO LOW AS MURDER!".

They all cringed at the volumed of her voice. Nyla spoke to Spike in Neric and he grunted in affirmation. He walked on ahead and kept a look out for any soldiers that may have escaped.

" What did you do to Spike?!", Twilight questioned. " Why is he so...big?".

" That is none of your concern", Nyla hissed.

Rarity walked up to her. " Yes it is! She is Twilight's number one assisstant, his guardian!".

Nyla laughed condescendingly. " Guardian? A Nera'ak doesn't need someone to watch them. He would have changed with or without my power", she laughed.

" Then change him back!", Twilight shouted.

" You have no power over him anymore", Nyla growled as she got in Twilight's face. " He is only here to help in this war, and now that Reku'un is gone we must save him. And it is our duty to protect him".

" Wait, what war?", Celestia asked. " And how is Spike a part of it?".

" We Nera'ak were born alongside the Loki'irian guardsmen. We fought together in older times, and until Reku'un lays dead we are to serve him", Nyla explained. " As soon as he was hatched he became a part of this, with or without knowledge of it. I have given him the power to defend himself until we can properly train him".

" Spikey is not going to fight a war! Especially not with those beasts!", Rarity shouted. " He is too kind and gentle for war!".

Nyla chuckled. " Not anymore. The only reason I can transfer my power is because he is my descendant, meaning I have full control over his actions", Nyla told them.

" Wait, how did you-"

" It was with Yerotel's Nera'ak, Mitok. A very powerful one at that", Nyla said in a low tone. " That doesn't matter, now we must find the Ashla and return him to Reku'un's body".

" We can't go fight that thing!", Pinkie exclaimed. Nyla ignored her as she walked to where Spike was.

" Reku'un ordered me to protect you, and given your state of power I suggest you follow us before another mutt or the Ashla finds you", Nyla advised. The ponies gulped and followed the female Nera'ak.

" And one more thing". Dan spun around and kicked Blueblood in the side of the head, knocking him out. " Fuck, that felt good".

" Why did you do that?! We have to find Tony!", Shining reminded him.

" Yeah, which is why one of you assholes is gonna carry him", Dan said as he turned his back to them. " What's the plan Nyla?".

" We will draw the Ashla towards one of the halls, then we ambush it and-"

" Wait, and how do we get him there?", Twilight asked.

" Simple, Reku'un only remembers one thing in his form", Nyla said. " You, will leave a trace of your scent and draw him into the open".

Luna reared her head back. " What, no, I can't!", she said loudly. " I can't".

" You will whether I have to drag you around or not", Nyla yelled. " It's because of you he changed and if you don't help fix this, the entire planet may suffer!".

" Don't yell at her!", Celestia shouted back. " We all did this, she's not the only one to blame".

" Yes she is!", Nyla roared louder. " Reku'un loved her, and she listened to that bastard instead of asking him! It's only been a week now since she said she would court him! Now, if we're going to fix this she will bait him in again!".

Luna cringed as Nyla laid the truth out. She truly was at fault here, she didn't even ask him if what was said was true. But she suddenly remembered something.

" But Rodrick was telling the truth", she said. " He lied to me".

Nyla growled in anger. " Yes, he was accused of murder by Earth enforcement. That thing was the murderer, and when Reku'un changed back he found his caretaker dead at his own hands!", Nyla screamed. " He hurt years after he did it, and not one day went by when he didn't miss her!".

A faint roar made them all shut up. " He's coming", Dan said. " Come on, where's the farthest place from the throne room?".

" The dining hall", Celestia answered.

" Come", Nyla ordered. Shining grumbled as he picked up the unconscious prince and carried him.

They didn't run into any soldiers as they made their way to the dining hall. Any guards or servants they saw they made sure to get to safety. As they neared the dining room, they heard claws scratching the marble floor. They crouched by the wall and waited. Soon enough, a soldier came into the intersection and looked for which way to go. Before he could make a decision, a pointed tail shot through its back and out through its stomach. It whimpered as it was pulled backwards.

Nyla motioned for them to stay still. They fearfully waited, hoping the Ashla would just go away. It didn't and soon it appeared, fully changed. The soldier it impaled with its tail hung above its head. With a toss in the air, the Ashla clamped down on it and juggled it in its mouth and started to eat it. The ponies had to not throw up or scream as they heard bones crunching.

The Ashla sniffed the air hard, and soon it lowered its head to the floor. " It smells one of us", Nyla whispered.

The Ashla had one distinct smell in mind. Nightshade. It glanced around as it made its way down another hall. The ponies covered their mouths when they saw the soldier impaled on one of the spikes on its back. They inhaled sharply when the Ashla made its way down the hall they were in. It finally saw them, and its gaze focused on the dark indigo coated alicorn. The Ashla roared at them and sprinted to them.

Nyla grabbed Spike's hand and cut herself deep in her arm. Before any could ask why, the Ashla roared in agony as a cut in its leg opened up. " Go!", Nyla shoved Celestia.

They all broke into a full sprint as they tried to get away from the Ashla. Cadence peered behind her when she heard a humming sound. Her eyes widened when she saw a ball of blue forming in the Ashla's mouth.

" Move!", she shouted. The group split, just as a beam of blue shot past them.

The beam died down and the Ashla gained on them. In another attempt to slow it down, Nyla cut herself in the thigh again. Another gash opened in the Ashla's let and it tumbled forward.

" Go go!", Dan shouted. They made a sharp right and burst through the dining hall doors. The servants and guards all froze when they saw the panting group.

" Block the door!", Nyla ordered. The ponies grabbed whatever furniture they could and piled it against the door.

The Ashla outside didn't see where they had gone, and the smell of Nightshade had worn off. With a low moan it limped away to find more prey. The group sighed with relief when they heard the loud steps receding.

" Holy crap", Dan panted. " What's wrong with him? He shouldn't be this messed up".

" His memories came back, and his hate for Jerosh mutated the Ashla", Nyla explained. " If we can get behind him we can still save him".

" And how do we do that?", Applejack asked.

" Your princess acts as bait again, myself and Spike will hold him down shortly, and you will kick behind his left ear", Nyla said.

" Ya mean in the side o' the head?!", Applejack sputtered. " Ah could hurt 'im!".

" That's the point", Dan said. " That's not Tony, get it through your heads. That's It, and Tony hates It. There's no other way to change him back without hurting him".

" There has to be another way", Celestia said.

Nyla sighed and rubbed the bridge of her scaled nose. " If I end my life he will change back but not live", Nyla growled. " We could try that if you wish".

" No!", Luna quickly said. " Please, I'll help, but you must save him".

Nyla glared at Luna then turned away. " The Ashla will be hunting throughout the castle, so we need water first and several of your scarves", Nyla began. " We'll make a path of them and draw him into the open. Applejack, you'll hide behind a pillar until Spike and I have him down".

" And me?", Dan questioned.

" You will stay here and keep safe", Nyla said.

" No, I owe it to Tony to help out", he crossed his arms. " I'm helping, even if I'm just hiding".

" Us too", Twilight stepped forward.

" We'll help get Tony back", Pinkie smiled determinedly. The others stepped forward as well, along with Cadence and Celestia.

Nyla shook her head and turned to the servants still there. " Bring us eleven buckets of water", Nyla ordered them. " Now if you'd mind".

The servants hurried back with the buckets of water. " What do we need the water for?", Fluttershy asked.

Nyla doused herself with it. " To cleanse any scent from our bodies. You'll all have to do it as well if you're going to help", Nyla said.

" But I only got my hair done yesterday!", Rarity protested. " Couldn't we do it some other way?".

Nyla wasn't one for complaints, Tony knew that. She grabbed another bucket and dumped its contents on the fashionista. " No. Water is the only thing that can eliminate your odors". Rarity was frozen with her mouth open in shock.

The others complied and poured the water onto themselves. All except for Luna, who was to be the one the Ashla would sniff out. Nyla snuck into Luna's tower and grabbed a number of her crescent moon symboled cloths from her closet.

" Now, here's how we trap him".

The Ashla tore the head off of the Alpha's body and crushed it with its jaws. Then it went on to devour the rest of the body. The wounds had regenerated and it still searched for the dark mare. The Ashla couldn't ignore it, and it began sniffing for the mare's scent. Multiple times it ran into the surviving soldiers and turned them into a small meal. Now though its mouth tasted of blood and its stomach wanted more.

A powerful waft of the nightshade made the Ashla glance around. It growled at the cloth the scent came from and tried biting into it. The fabric tore apart in its mouth, making it spit out the rags. The Ashla saw more cloth going down the hall and around the corner. It growled and creeped slowly around the corner, then sprinted down to the other end. When it reached the turn it saw the dark mare sitting with her eyes closed.

Luna was waiting on the desired path Nyla had instructed her on. Now the red and blue dragoness waited above with Spike. Her sister, niece, and friends waited behind the columns in the halls. The Ashla silently creeped up behind her and opened its strong jaws. Slowly it lifted its head above the mare, and before it dived down she rolled out of the way. The marble that was once beneath her gave way under the living metal.

Nyla dropped down with Spike and tackled the Ashla into the floor again. The ponies and Dan jumped out of cover to get a hold of its tail and hind legs. The Nera'ak held the front legs against their will and kept the Ashla pinned down. Applejack galloped to the side of the Ashla's head and brought in her hind legs. She took aim but it the beast thrashed too violently for her to get a good shot.

" Keep his head still!", Applejack shouted.

Spike and Nyla were starting to lose their grip as the Ashla summoned energy. The ponies behind were also slipping as it powered up. To their surprise, a second tail shot out from above the first and smacked Dan, Rainbow, Rarity, Pinkie, and Twilight away. One tail wrapped around Celestia and Luna while the other grabbed the married couple. It tossed them to the side and the second tail grew out its spikes.

The Ashla jerked to the side and shoved Spike off, then Nyla somersaulted over it and dodged its tails. Dan stood up just as it swung its tails around, slashing the dragons and human. The spikes didn't penetrate deep through the scales, but Dan's chest was shredded by them. He screamed as the tails knocked him back with two bloody slash marks.

" Dan!", Luna shouted. Before she could gallop to him the Ashla jumped in front of her.

Its black eyes locked onto its target, the dark mare. " Nyla, do something!", Dan groaned in pain.

" I...can't", she strained as her body gave out. She withdrew her power from Spike, making him shrink back down to his baby size.

The others watched and waited for the Ashla to attack. It glared mercilessly at Luna and growled deeply. Luna stared back into its black eyes, and a single tear left as she blamed herself for this. All of the suffering she was putting Tony through, and for probably killing them all. She clenched her eyes shut and waited for it to be over.

The Ashla moved its head back, and its jaws opened as it prepared to attack. " Reku'un!".

It stopped and looked to see who dare spoke that name. The ponies did too, and when they saw who it was their jaws dropped. Dan managed to roll onto his side to see, as well as Nyla. Standing at the end of the hallway, was Jaqeluu.

The Ashla's gaze softened as it recognized its other half's older brother. Beside him, Derekosh landed and stood, followed by Fermot, then Agner. The four brothers walked slowly to him, and each of them stopped yards away.

" Reku'un, the Ashla doesn't control you", Jaqeluu spoke soothingly. " You are one being, not two. Look at her".

The Ashla looked back to Luna, who stared at him with crying eyes. " Now look at them", Derekosh said.

It looked to the ponies that were a bit shocked and nervous. As the Ashla's gaze fell on each of them, a memory hit it.

Twilight, "Is it so bad to worry for a friend?"

Then to Applejack, "Yur a mighty good friend from what ah can tell"

And Rainbow, " How big was the explosion?! It must have been huge!"

Fluttershy, " Thank you. I practiced every day after you showed me"

Rarity, " What Element of Generosity would I be if I made a friend pay for well needed attire?"

Pinkie, " And then I was like pudding? Are you serious?"

Celestia, " The Elements and I will be here for you when you need us"

And Luna.

" Lu...na", the Ashla spoke. " Love...Lu...na".

The black color of the metals began to recede from his legs. The Ashla groaned and clutched its head as the mutation was cleansed. Soon its body was a silver like the metals, but Tony still needed to get control over the Ashla.

" Fight it Reku'un, it is not your master, it is your companion", Jaqeluu said. " Don't let it consume you. Control it brother!".

" Control it Reku'un! You can do it!", Agner cheered on.

" Do it Reku'un!", Fermot cheered with Agner.

" You're stronger than it! Fight it!", Derekosh shouted.

In the head of the two beings, Tony wrestled the Ashla backwards. He forced it back towards the door that it was locked behind. On the outside, the metals began to creak and groan as they moved around and entered through the tears they came from. Tony shoved the Ashla back, getting his legs to bend the right way and his paws to start to thin. The tails it grew began to shrink in length and the spiked edges began to contort into the appendages.

" Come on Tony!", Rainbow cheered along. " Fight that thing!".

" You can do it!", Pinkie shouted.

" Show'em who's boss Tony!", Applejack yelled.

The Ashla roared as the metals broke away from its face. The roar turned into strained screams as its head condensed into a humanized skull. The eyes turned white and regained their hazel irises, and they looked at Luna.

" Come back Tony", she sniffled. " Please, come back".

The half man, half Ashla stood upright, and it slowly staggered to Luna as it changed. The metals pulled away from his neck and thighs and went into the wounds they tore open. Tony's hands cracked as he raised them up to Luna's face and he held her. His arms tensed as the last of the metals disappeared into his body, leaving him normal again.

With weary eyes he looked at Luna. She smiled and cried as he held her again, and she put her hoof to the sides of his face. He was panting from the exertion both mentally and physically exhausting. He leaned his head against hers, and she did the same. With another breath his body went limp and he blacked out on her.

" Tony?! Tony?!", Luna shouted. Jaqeluu ran to his brother and lifted him up. " Please, just hold on!".

" We need a doctor!", Celestia shouted. The guards and servants hiding in the rooms csme out and ran to find one.

Jaqeluu carried Tony while Derekosh carried Dan. Nyla cradled Spike as she followed behind her partners brothers through the halls. Each of them were confused as to how the four were there, perfectly fine. Moments ago they were fierce looking statues of them in battle.

Jaqeluu burst through the doors and placed Reku'un on a gurney. Derekosh did the same with Dan and the doctors wheeled them into surgery. The brothers faced the group of ponies, who were still trying to figure out how they were alive.

" You're Tony's brothers, right?", Fluttershy took the intiatve. The four of them sat to be level with the ponies.

" Correct. I am Jaqeluu, second eldest", he bowed.

" Derekosh, third eldest", he bowed.

" I'm Fermot, third youngest", he smiled.

" And I'm Agner, second youngest", he nodded.

" And Rodrick is Tony's brother as well, right?", Celestia asked. The four of them nodded sadly.

" Reku'un was the youngest of us. And Jerosh was the eldest of us", Jaqeluu explained. " This wasn't supposed to happen".

" We couldn't have taken the Iikro into consideration brother", Derekosh said.

" It was father's idea after all", Agner added.

" What are you talking about?", Twilight asked.

The four of them glanced at each other, then sighed together. " For you to understand, we must first show you who and what we are", Jaqeluu said.

" And for that, we call upon Minira", Fermot said.

The four brothers changed. Jaqeluu's body became a sleek black from his metallic body. Fermot changed into a type of Loki'irian wood, and Derekosh changed into a grey mineral. Agner's skin began to crack and in between them a reddish hue came to life. The ponies were shocked to see their masks similar to Tony's and Jerosh's.

In the middle of them a faint white glow became brighter. Celestia and Luna had seen this before, and their mouths hung open as a figure started to appear. Her coat was a brilliant alabaster while her fiery mane and tail blew like the others. Little twinkles of light glimmered in her mane, and soon her body began to appear. The blinding light died down, and a third alicorn, bigger than the princesses present, stood silent.

" Minira", the four brothers murmured as they bowed with their hands outstretched.

Minira touched each of their heads with her horn and they stood at attention. Her gaze softened as she turned to the shocked ponies.

" Hello my little ponies", Minira smiled. Her voice gave the sound of the wisest, yet that of the youngest. " It's been a long time my children".

" It's good to see you mother", Celestia gave Minira a short hug, as did Luna and Cadence.

" Wait, she's your mom?!", Rainbow questioned.

" And my grandmother", Cadence added.

" And what's your name?", Twilight asked, still a little awestruck.

Minira giggled, her voice sounding of different ages. " I've had many names in my existence. There was Zeus, the humans called me God, you may know from the religions you've read about Twilight Sparkle that many have called me Gaeia. But my first name, was Minira. You may refer to me as any of these".

" How do they know you?", Cadence asked. Minira sighed softly and turned to the side.

" They were my first creations. Even after thousands of years I made it a priority for them to know of my existence", she told them. " They were my finest creations".

" And just what are they? Rodrick said they weren't human", Applejack said.

Minira summoned a pillow and sat down, for this would be a long thing to explain. " To tell you, I must show you", she smiled.

Author's Note

Warning: The next chapter will have some religious elements and a few sort-of-insulting things. On another note, if you guys have any questions as to what Tony is or about his past, write your question so I can be sure to try and answer it in the next chap. As always, like, fav, comment, and have a kickass day or night! Peace!

Revelations III
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

Revelations III

" It was a long time ago, longer than any of you have lived", Minira said. " The first moments I created this universe. Your father and I spent hundreds of years creating the different races of the vast galaxies".

" So there are other forms of life?!", Twilight excitedly questioned.

" It would be foolish to think you were the only one's here", Minira smiled. Twilight chuckled nervously and sat back down. " While we gave them mind's of their own and watched them evolve, they became violent. Many disregarded my existence and as a result wars broke out across the universe. Soon, planets were invading other planets, and billions of lives were lost".

" With my thousand year pregnancy, my husband Kotur, was the only one to watch over them and guide them. We soon discovered that it was not my creations that were acting of ill will. Along with my husband and I, there was another god. Drepshol, or Anarchy. He was an ancestor to Discord".

" Now's not the time to speak badly about my family Minira", Discord's voice echoed. One of the chairs for the waiting room bent into the shape of the draconequus.

The ponies immediately went on the defensive until Minira raised a hoof. " He can't do anything, can't you Discord?", Minira raised a brow.

" I'm just listening like every other pony here", he chuckled as his body formed. " These Loki'irians are very interesting, especially Tony. The things you should have-"

" Quiet Discord", Luna growled. Discord reared his head back and laughed, getting an icy glare from the princess.

" Oh, I was just saying Lulu", he snickered. " Now let's hear about those men".

Minira turned back to her slightly bigger audience. " As I was saying, Kotur discovered Drepshol had turned their minds mad, and the wars became bloodier and darker", she continued. " We could see no end in sight, and Kotur wouldn't be strong enough to defeat Drepshol without my help. He told me of a war of the universe drawing near if we didn't do something quick".

" He came up with the idea of using several races to counter the chaos, but I told him it would only cause more trouble. Then he came with the idea about using a single race to bring order. I still opposed the idea, but he showed me something I thought was long gone. Deep in the galaxy, there was a planet with no name. I couldn't believe that the wars had not touched it, for it was a beautiful planet to behold".

Immediately their surroundings changed. The floors and walls and furniture dissolved until only the void of space remained. They were traveling quickly through the universe, passing solar systems and stars and planets. They dove into a particular galaxy, and as they got deeper, a burning star stood out among the rest, and in its orbit was a planet bigger than theirs. It's oceans were a greenish blue, and the land was mostly green. They dove deep into its atmosphere until they were on the ground.

There were cities made from the trees, enormous bipeds walking in clothing weaved of branches or animal hides. They used the trees to travel like roads, which were under them anyways. Luna recognized the scenery from Tony's memory.

" I was so shocked to see how peaceful they were, and they hadn't even advanced like all the other life. Their planet was exactly how I wanted it to be, no machinery, no rascism or prejudice, or destroyed life. They lived exactly how I made them to be, and here they were untouched by the rest of the galaxy. Kotur insisted that we use them to fight against the evil plague. I was hesitant, but there was no other option".

The scene changed to a single room, huge even by castle standards. Atop a jeweled stone sat a regal looking man, beside him his wife. They were meeting with the other nations for talk about traveling across the sea. The representatives eyes bulged as a mist of white and red, and blue and black began to form. When the mist vanished, a woman whose hair burned like the stars stood beside a man whose very skin were constellations. The man atop the throne stood up and bowed, as did the others.

" Tis it true, are thou the goddess herself? And the god wed to thee?", he asked respectfully. Minira translated their language to Equish for them to understand.

" We are thou, Minira the creator, and my husband Kutor the protector", Minira's past self spoke. " We cone with a warning, as well as an offer".

" A war has broken out among the galaxies", Kutor spoke with a voice matched only by his daughter in strength. " A god supreme fogs their minds and clouds their decisions. Tis with great hardship that we say the anarchy will consume the universe as thou knowest".

The men and women gasped in unison. " What are we to do? How are we to act?", the ruler of the nation said.

" We come to thee since thou have not abandoned our great plan for this plane", Minira spoke. " It is with thou that we trust, and it is with thou that we shall use to defeat this evil. We will bestow your planet with our powers, accelerate your knowledge on all life, and create warriors of you. As one you will fight, and as one you shall conquer. Bring peace and prosperity to the galaxies, for your childrens sake".

It took no time for them to nod. " By your hand, do we pledge our allegiance", the ruler bowed.

" And so it was", Minira said. " We gave them a portion of our power, our knowledge, and our goals. Kutor trained them to be the strongest of warriors, disciplined them, and taught them about technology"

" I in turn, taught them about peace, kindness, happiness, laughter, bravery, about nature and its value. Within a century, they were ready. The strongest of them, we called Signa, and the rest, we named after their home planet. Loki'ir, and the Loki'irian race".

" Not long after, Kutor came with another idea. He said they would need at least another companion to fight these wars. He spent another several years creating their allies, the Nera'ak. They were to be connected to their companions, physically and mentally".

A man riding a dragon was soon joined by several others as they practiced maneuvers. The dragons were not like those found in Equestria. Their bodies were much sleeker and their bodies could not stand on their hind legs. Some had wings and some didn't. Some breathed fire, some breathed frost, and others breathed a breath that gave life to wounded or dying.

" So, the dragons are aliens?", Rainbow asked. " Then how come they're all over Equestria?".

" We'll get to that", Minira smiled. " Where was I, oh yes. After decades of training the allied races, we fully prepared them for the worst".

The scenery changed to an armada of ships descending upon one. The awestruck ponies watched as smaller ships flew in with the warriors. The Nera'ak along with their riders leapt out once in atmosphere and began their attacks. They fought with weapons both modern and ancient. Using rifles that fired the Loki'irian metals, the Loki'iran armies quickly defeated species after species, driving them back to their home planets.

" After thousands of years of fighting, we had them cornered at the edge of the galaxy. I gave Kutor my energy, and with that he fought with the Signa in the final battle agaist Drepshol. The combined species were no match for our warriors, but the battle still raged for some time before the last opposition lay dead".

A barren battlefield of warring species showed them falling, both Loki'irian and opposing. Kutor fought above with Drepshol, their hits creating earthquakes and raising volcanoes. Their swords sparked fires for the mortals, but still the Loki'irians fought bravely.

" In the end, there was no way to defeat Drepshol, but there was a way to keep him down for a time". Kutor wrapped his arms around Drepshol, crushing him in his grasp. Their bodies began to glow as they each roared, Drepshol not willing to accept defeat.

With a last move, Drepshol fired a ball of his dark energy into the cosmos. Kutor and him blew up, sending Drepshol into a deep recovery state.

" Father...father sacrificed himself?", Celestia asked. Minira nodded sadly as she recalled the day.

" Before he went...he told me of the danger that would come again", Minira slowly started. " And so, with peace returned to the universe, you were born Celestia. I named you after the Loki'irian word for sun, Ichima".

" And what about Luna?!", Pinkie raised her hoof wildly.

Minira giggled and smiled at the bubbly mare. " We'll get there", she smiled. " After the wars were over, I could not take the power I had given them, so I decided to keep them as my personal race of guardsmen".

Their surroundings went back to the large throne room in a tree. Minira stood above a kneeling man, along with his son. " I name thee, mine right hand, the Makti! And his son, the Doshu'um! Protectors of my universe and all its life!".

The warriors cheered and the Nera'ak roared proudly. The man stood with his son, and together the Signa fired a beam of energy skyward. The skylights obliterated to let the funnel of energy surge to the skies.

" And that was how the Loki'irian guardsmen were born", Minira smiled softly. " They enforced my laws and kept order in their planet. The Makti ruled the planet, soon to be replaced by the son he saw to be worthy".

The surroundings turned to a white void. " Wow, they sound...strong", Shining gasped.

" Indeed. There were none that could challenge them. A single warrior could take on a hundred of any race besides his own, and a single Signa warrior could defeat an entire planet", Minira said. " But they only forced their hand if they saw fit".

" So, where do those Arthanians come into place grandma?", Cadence questioned.

" Yeah, I thought you said no one could beat them", Rainbow added. Minira sighed as her horn glowed.

" I said they were powerful, not invincible", Minira said in a low tone. The scenery changed to a war scarred planet devoid of sentient life.

A single ball of dark energy hummed on its surface. An extraterrestrial animal, a small furred creature resembling a bunny but with six legs and a long tail, became curious. As it came near, whispers echoed into its head about power, and immortality. The creature understood none of it, and only edged closer. Its curiosity piqued, the bunny relative pressed its nose against the dark sphere. A crack formed, and soon it spread over the entire thing. As the cracks opened, a dark cloud shot out of it and spread out, mutating the life forms and plant life.

At last the sphere exploded, and a beam of darkness shot into the atmosphere. The planet grew dark as the energy spread, turning the inhabitants into mindless monsters. The planet became a living gauntlet, and the inhabitants transformed. There were two made from the darkness, smaller furred creatures with a tail and sharp teeth in a muzzle. The second, was larger and more intelligent. It had a fur and a muzzle just like its relative, but it could stand on its hind legs and had fingers.

" The Arthanians were Drepshol's way of keeping his chaos alive", Minira explained. " They were vicious, and showed no mercy. The Sobalka, or soldiers created crude yet effective technological weapons and vehicles. The Jifof, or scouts were caged by their own, and used as premature means of attack".

They were taken to the Loki'irian homeworld once more. A bloodied man ran into the throne room, immediately helped by the Makti. The man spoke of a darkness so bleak, and creatures so evil. He explained his men were lost, tortured and killed in front of him. They were coming, and soon.

The Makti sent for the pilots to retrieve their armada's, and they did just that. The entire planet was surrounded by fleets of ships, ready for anything. What they weren't preapred for, was the sheer number of the Arthanian horde. They were badly outnumbered, ten to one at the least. Yet they still fought on, unconcerned with numbers.

Ships exploded, bodies floated with debris in the zero gravity emptiness. Boarding parties swapped ships and killed the occupants. Hours after the fighting, the Signa came into play. They used their control over energy to shoot down ships in one shot, and some whose rites were of manipulation or contorl over elements crushed the ships and sent them into each other. The Makti of the time, Hirno, boarded the flagship. With his team of Signa they fought their way through the Arthanians to the bridge.

The Makti and the Sobalka leader fought viciously. Bestowed with power from his creator, the Sobalkan warlord matched Hirno blow for blow, but Hirno soon turned the tide. After stabbing its heart out, the warlord uttered a chant and its mouth and eyes shot out a black light. Instead of being mutated like everything else, the Makti was given more power, and a second mind.

" The Ashla, it stands for the beast within", Minira explained.

The Makti changed, his skin grew fur and a tail formed. He grew out much like Tony did, and soon it was a nonmetallic version of the Ashla. Unlike Tony, his mind was untouched and he could control its actions.

" The Arthanians escaped, but not without adding on to my creations", Minira sighed softly. " It was the start of a war, and the start of your life Luna".

" What did you name me?", she asked.

" Limir, the moon in Loki'irian", Minira giggled. " With the Ashla being passed down, it also brought a new tradition to their race. The Ashla didn't die, it only passed on to the one who could defeat it. I created the Makti and Doshu'um to have a bond that allowed the Makti to pass on his power to his son. With the Ashla, it became more complicated".

" How?", Twilight asked.

Minira lowered her head and showed Hirno being killed by his own son. " The only way was if the Doshu'um killed his own father", she explained. There was a collective gasp in the small audience, except for Discord who had summoned a bag of popcorn alongside Pinkie Pie.

" He had to...kill his dad?!", Shining exclaimed.

" There was no other way", Minira hummed. " The Ashla couldn't be removed by me, since it was Drepshol's creation. I gave them some control over it, but to pass on their power to keep the Makti as top Signa required them to do so".

" That must have been very difficult", Celestia commented. " I understand why it had to be done, but it must have been painful to do so".

Minira closed her eyes. " It was", she admitted.

Before the story could continue, a doctor burst through the doors. His mask and coat had splotches of blood on fhem. " Your majes-um...Princess?", he gestured to Minira.

" What's your news doctor?", Celestia questioned.

" Um, yes. We've managed to stitch up Tony's wounds and we put a cast on his broken arm", he explained. Just as he went to explain Dan's situation, Luna knocked him to the ground as she galloped past him.

" Come", Minira motioned. The ponies and Loki'irians hurried after the lunar princess to find the room.

Luna burst through the door and frantickly looked for him. She spotted him at the far side of the room, laying upright to support his leg. She let stray tears fall as she came closer, noticing his heart monitor dangerously low. The others soon came in as well, taking in the sight of Tony. He had gashes and cuts all over him, his arm indeed was in a sling as was his elevated leg. Luna's horn summoned the iPod, and she quickly put them buds in his ears.

She played the music and waited for Tony's arm to start glowing. It never did, even as she adjusted the volume and played different songs it never glowed and his wounds never closed. Her tears fell more freely now as she tried to help him in any way she could.

" Limir", Jaqeluu said softly. " His rite is gone".

" What do you mean gone?!", she shouted. " He has to fix himself! He couldn't have just lost it!".

Minira took Jaqeluu's place and pulled her daughter closer. " His rite was forced, Luna. When a Signa's rite comes unnaturally, he loses it upon maturing", she explained.

" And why was his rite forced?", she cried into her mothers mane.

Minira consoled her daughter until she could control the tears. " We will come to that soon", Minira smiled.

" So what happened with th' war?", Applejack asked. " Had t' be a real close fight".

Minira nodded and draped her wing around Luna. " It was, they fought on hundreds of planets in a single Makti's life, and the war lasted for several thousand years". She changed the scenery again, this time to the Arthanian home planet. It was lost in a smog of pollution from the factories. " It was only then that I understood Drepshol's real reason for creating the Arthanians".

The smog cleared away, and soon a man stood there. They all recognized him, it was Drepshol himself.

" He used the Arthanians to distract me from his real goal", Minira sighed. " Kutor only sealed him away for a few millenia, and with the fast rate of the Arthanians I was distracted".

She showed them the worlds that were back at war. It was less rampant this time, and many races united to fight back. However, their power was no match for the mutts numbers. The queens were bountiful, meaning entire armies could be built in two weeks. They forced different races to leave their homeworlds in order to survive. Many refused to or couldn't leave, resulting in their eradication.

" As time went on, my guardsmen chased them to different corners of the galaxy, winning and losing many battles", she said. " But with Drepshol out again, it would take more than the Signa to fight off these mutts".

She fast forwarded another thousand years later. " The wars raged on, and soon it was only my guardsmen against Drepshol's minions. It was when you two were children, that the Makti was finally overthrown".

They were brought back to the Loki'irian homeworld, where a man stood bloodied and sweaty. The Makti was at his feet, dead. A swarm of dark energy left the body and flowed into the newest Makti's being.

" Why was he overthrown?", Cadence questioned. " Was he a tryant?".

" They would never stoop so low", Minira said proudly. " It was just a form of their culture, Ragnok".

" Wait, didn't Tony and that other Signa-whatever say some'in 'bout rags knock?", Applejack asked.

Minira giggled at the mispronunciation, but explained nonetheless. " Ragnok, Applejack. It means right to the throne", she said. " And he was the greatest warrior of my guardsmen".

They all looked back to the bloodied man. After his wounds regenerated, his body took on a familiar shape. His muscular figure, his scarred left arm, his hair, the face, and his eyes. They had seen him before, all of them.

" That looks like-"

" TONY!", Pinkie shouted, cutting off Fluttershy. " That's Tony! Right?! Isn't it?!".

" No, it's his ancestor, Reku'un Alamonshuor", Minira said. " The greatest warrior to ever live. It was with his help that Drepshol was defeated once again".

Time forwarded again to show all of the first Reku'un's achievements. He cleansed dozens of worlds from the Arthanians, fought millions of the wolves, won many battles with his cunning tactics. Yet he wasn't always so hostile, they saw his softer side when he wasn't in battle. His wife and son, the Doshu'um, would be with him when he freely took a day off from royal duties. His response to the problems were," Pull back, can't you see I'm with my family?".

He was kind with nature, and in turn nature was kind with him. He prayed daily to Ichima for good health and happiness over his family, while to Limir he prayed for bravery in battle and for them to protect his family.

" You see, the Loki'irians followed my belief so adamantly they knew of your existence", Minira explained. " They named you Celestia, as the ruler of days and the god of peace. And you Luna, they prayed to you to protect their families and to help them in war".

" Their lives are just filled with war", Rarity commented. " How could they keep so merry in a time like that?".

Minira chuckled lightly. " To a Loki'irian, dying in battle is the only way to die", Minira said. " Dying peacefully was still mourned, but to die in battle was something they honored".

" Interesting", Discord said through a mouth of popcorn. " But how did they beat old Anarc?".

Minira grew stern as she brought them to the Makti's bedroom. A white mist soon followed Minira's appearance. The Makti sensed her presence through his memories, and he stood at attention. His defensive stance hastily changed to a bow of respect.

" To what do I owe Minira herself my presence", he said in the Loki'irian language. Again, Minira translated their speech.

Minira's past self brought him to his feet. " I am here for an offer", she said. " There looks to be no end to the Arthanian horde".

" With time we can cleanse them of existence", the past Reku'un said. " With the power of my father's at my hands they will lay beneath us, along with that demon lord".

Minira admired his courage, now and then. " It is a noble notion, but a foolish one as well. There is only one way the universe can finally be rid of this disease. We must end Drepshol's existence to end the Arthanians".

Reku'un raised a brow. " I'm sorry my lady, but that is not something even I as Makti could accomplish", he sighed. " How would we do such a thing?".

" By fighting discord, with harmony".

Everypony in the room leaned closer. " What do you mean?", he questioned.

Minira summoned all of his greatest accomplishments. " You are a very rare warrior, Reku'un Alamonshuor. Not only do you possess cunning skill as a tacticianist and swordsman, and the bravery of your fathers. But you also possess kindness, laughter as I have seen you do often. You are generous to those around you, honest to a fault, loyal to your world and to me. And I see you have mastered your energy output".

Reku'un nodded, smiling some but not too much to sell it as arrogance. " Thank you, but what does it mean?", he asked.

" These are the very traits that, combined with your power, could defeat Drepshol once and for all", she explained. " But it would come at a cost".

Reku'un lost his smile immediately. " What sort of cost?", he questioned.

" In order for this to succeed, I must use every last drop of energy your body can produce", she said. " Without the Ashla of course. And for this to be done, your body will be destroyed".

Reku'un nodded as he sat down. Even in the presence of his goddess he still needed to make sure what he was doing was right. On one hand, he could sacrifice himself and help end this war sooner than expected. On the other, he would die, never see his family or friends again.

But as Makti, the universe came first. " If it means ending this war for my childrens children, let it be done", he said. " But on one condition".

" Name it".

" Before my body becomes nothing but a memory, transfer the Ashla to my boy", he said. " Make sure he grows to show our generations what I have taught him".

" It will be done, but only on the day of the black sun", Minira told him. Reku'un nodded and bowed once more before she left, and he slept with his wife.

She skipped ahead to the day Reku'un had prepared for. He was charging straight at a horde of soldiers on his Nera'ak Dubofil, a wingless one. His target was not in the horde, instead behind them watching from a rock. He and Dubofil bashed through and fought their way to the other side. Minira used her powers to clear a path for him, killing the Arthanians as they went. Drepshol soon charged forward himself, hitting Minira to the planet below.

The two gods fought, causing tidal waves to form near the seashores and earthquakes to rumble the planet. Reku'un kept his distance, until Minira made her move. The gods wrestled and used their godly powers to wound the other. They were evenly matched, but Reku'un changed all of that. Ad the sun was eclipsed by the moon, Minira turned his body into pure energy, sending a black beam back to Loki'ir to enter his son. Reku'un smiled as he became a white blob of energy. That energy tool form, until it was a necklace of six gems.

" The Elements?!", they all shouted in unison.

Minira, past and present, smiled as a rainbow surged from out of the jewelry. Unlike now however, the soul of Reku'un roared as he charged forward for one last strike. Drepshol yelled as the power of harmony engulfed him along with Reku'un's energy. At last, Drepshol was erased from the galaxies, but not the Arthanians.

" So...he gave his life...to create the Elements of Harmony", Twilight recapped. " So...the Elements were him?".

" Yes. That is why it didn't work on our Reku'un", Minira said. " The Elements were meant to cleanse evil spirits, and just like his ancestor, Reku'un is pure good. The blast did replenish his energy, but it also weakened him to the Ashla's influence".

Now that they knew what the Loki'irians were, that only left one thing left untouched. " So...what about Tony?", Shining asked. " How does he fit into all this?".

Minira's ears drooped slightly, and her eyes saddened. " His story is a long and hard one, but you must know".

Author's Note

And thus, the truth cometh. Remember, to any hardcore religious people, this is solely a fic, and in no way does it intentionaly mock other religions. On another note, thanks to everyone for keeping up with my story. If you haven't already, like, fav, tell me how it's going so far, and have a kickass day or night. Brony out.

Doshu'um Reku'un I
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

Doshu'um Reku'un I

" Reku'un has been fighting since he was born", Minira said. " Just like his predecessor, he overcame many challenges, fought many Arthanians, and won many battles. He was born long ago".

The room changed to show the Makti's chambers. Standing outside was Jaqeluu, Fermot, Agner, Derekosh and Jerosh. They were younger, Jerosh just beginning his maturity age. The boys peered into their parents bedroom, watching their mother cradle their newest brother. The Makti, Gonak, looked at his newborn son with worry. He did not cry, nor did he make a sound. His eyes were clenched shut and his breathing came quickly.

" Aww! He's so cute!", Pinkie squeed as she got closer.

" And little", Rainbow added. " So they don't cry like fillies?".

" They do, but Reku'un was born with a lack of power", Minira sighed. The Makti carefully took his son from the mother, his concern shown by his brushes across the baby's cheek. " He was too weak to move, and he would have died".

She brought them to the night, where Gonak was kneeling in front of an altar. " Please Minira, save my son", he pleaded. " He is too young to be taken from me. Please, give him the strength he needs".

" I heard his calls, but it was out of my power to give any more energy", Minira sighed. " If I gave him anymore, I would not be able to rule from the Eden plane".

The scenery changed again, to Gonak taking the baby away. He brought him underneath the stars at the very top of the Lithifer tree. He placed his hands on the infants forehead and body. His hands glowed with the Ashla's energy, and a small piece of the Ashla entered the child. As soon as it did, energy coursed through the child's veins, and he opened his eyes. Instead of crying he began to laugh and giggle as his father picked him.

" Though I couldn't give him the energy, I could influence Gonak to do so", Minira said. " His power gave life to the boy, and soon he was perfectly normal".

They were brought to the next morning, where millions of people were gathered in front of the Lithifer tree. The five brothers and the Makti stood out on a balcony, looking into the tree to see an elderly lady with her hands on the boy in his mother's arms.

" Who is that?", Cadence asked.

" It's me", Minira giggled. " I made it a priority to know the Doshu'um upon birth".

" What were you doing?", Celestia asked.

" Your father was the one who could see into the stars and tell the future", Minira said. " I could only catch small glimpses of a being's future".

While she didn't show them what she saw, she did grow a small smile, both past and present. " His name...will be Reku'un. Reku'un Alamonshuor", her past self smiled.

" Like our ancestor", Gonak smiled proudly. " It's perfect. Thank you Oracle". She bowed to him and moved away as Gonak helped his wife to her feet.

Nitela, Gonak's wife, looked down to her son. She used her wings, a rare occurence for a rite, to tickle him gently. Reku'un giggled and cooed as his father took him into his arms and raised him above his head. Reku'un tried grabbing his father's hair as he laughed innocently. Gonak carried him in one arm and guided his wife with the other. They stepped onto the balcony once again, showing Reku'un his brothers. The five of them pushed lightly to see their youngest sibling, each of them making small faces.

Gonak walked to the railing, where down below the people were waiting. He turned Reku'un in his grasp and lifted him high into the air. " This, is my son! Reku'un Alamonshuor! The Doshu'um and the future Makti!".

The entire planet heard the announcement, and the entire planet erupted into cheers, both merry and proud. At the very front of the crowd were the Signa children. They all bowed in front of their parents to show allegiance to the young Doshu'um. Reku'un just laughed and giggled at the people bowing way below him.

The scenery dispersed into white again. " So, Tony's a prince?", Fluttershy asked. Minira giggled politely.

" In a sense", she smiled. " He is royalty, but prince wouldn't be the same as Doshu'um". She brought them to the celebration that took place the night of the naming of the Doshu'um.

Dozens of dancers performed for him, with ceremonial togas, drums, fire jugglers, and a few Signa performers. Nitela performed at the head of the dancers, while her husband and newborn son sat by a table. The feast lasted the entire night, though none were drunk. They ate, danced, talked, reveled as they recalled glorious battles they survived. They even spoke about their comrades dying noble deaths, wishing them happiness in the afterlife. Minira decided to speed things up since her time was wearing thin.

" As Doshu'um, once he came of age he would need to choose his weapon", Minira said. It was two years later, when Reku'un was of one cycle. He stood about as tall as a filly, maybe a little taller.

He walked behind his father in a small hallway. When they reached the end of it, they entered a room with walls lined with weapons. Bows, arrows, spears, maces, swords, staffs. Everything was on display for the young Doshu'um, and since he was only one cycle old he immediately ran for the first one that caught his eye.

The sword.

Gonak lifted him before he could grab the sword however. " Ah, so you're just like me are you?", Gonak chuckled. " A swordsman".

He sheathed the blade and handed it to his son, who started cooing as he swung it around. " It is said that the Doshu'um is connected to his weapon of choice, and it couldn't be more true", Minira chuckled.

Again she skipped further, when Reku'un was three cycles old. He was outside with his brother Jaqeluu, using a wooden sword to spar with his older brother. Jaqeluu was only there to see if he had the will to keep fighting, which his little brother had already proven. Still, it was interesting how Reku'un seemed lost in the battle.

With a slight shift of his arm, Jaqeluu took Reku'un's feet from under him and put him on his back. " You need more training brother", he chuckled. " Do not become so blinded by your opponent that you lose sight of everything".

" Then I can't beat you", the younger Reku'un laughed. " Can we go home now? I'm hungry".

Again Jaqeluu chuckled as he came closer. " No, not yet. You asked me to teach you Himifel right?", he reminded him.

" What's Himi-whatever?", Rainbow asked.

Instead of answering, Minira just nodded to the boys. With a groan Reku'un sat cross legged in front of his older brother. " I can't even lift a pebble. Are we meditating?".

" No, not this time brother", Jaqeluu smiled. A boulder off to the side levitated between them. " What do you see?".

" A rock". The two of them laughed some, and the mares giggling some.

" No, you see one of Minira's creations", Jaqeluu said. The boulder moved aside and showed the other. " Remember brother, this rock isn't just here. It has its own purpose, its own energy".

" I can't feel it", Reku'un pointed out. " It doesn't have energy, it's just a rock".

With a grin, Jaqeluu crumbled the boulder in his telekinetic grasp. Small particles of energy began to seperate from the pieces, amazing the ponies and Reku'un. The energy flickered in front of a jaw dropped Reku'un.

" Once you learn to understand this little brother", Jaqeluu began, returning the energy to the rock. " You will surpass even me, and one day Jerosh, and then father".

Reku'un jaw closed, and he began smiling. " Then let's start!", he exclaimed.

Minira brought them to another scene of his life, this time when Reku'un was about to turn five cycles old. He stood as tall as a regular pony, and he was starting to look like he did now. On the entrance to his home he stood beside his father, just as the sun began to set.

" Do you see that?", Gonak asked as he placed a hand on Reku'un's shoulder. " It's our kingdom, Reku'un. One day, when I am gone, you will be Makti. And all the people will look to you for guidance, the warriors will stand behind you in battle, and you will bring peace to the galaxies around".

" How Herod?", Reku'un asked. " I'm just one person. I'm not even strong, Jerosh is stronger, as are you".

Gonak chuckled and kneeled in front of him. " That is true, but remember, all that power is nothing compared to having this", he tapped Reku'un's chest. " Without heart, a warrior's power is meaningless. Without courage, a warrior will not fight. Without honor, a warrior is nothing. Power alone cannot win a battle, it takes a man's courage, and you possess much of that. Tomorrow you will be five cycles, and I want to show you something early before sunrise, before we begin your training".

Reku'un became confused. " Haven't I already started?".

" No, your brothers were merely readying you for this. They all believe that you will end this war", Gonak smiled. " And though our ancestors could not, I know that you can. Now get some rest, I shall wake you before the sun rises".

With a small smile and a quick hug, Reku'un ran back into his room and fell asleep. Just as his father told him, he was shaken lightly awake. Gonak guided him back to the balcony, but this time there were candles lit.

" What is this...Herod?", Reku'un yawned. He sat in front of the entrance and noticed the strange garnments he was wearing.

" Do you remember what Agner told you about the planets?", Gonak questioned. " How night and day is brought?".

" The planets rotating bring forth day and night", Reku'un recalled. " Where the sun shines is day, and where it does not is night".

" Very good. But Loki'ir does not work the same way", Gonak told him. " I'll show you".

Reku'un watched as his father brought his palms together and he exhaled lightly. Closing his eyes, he began to make small swirling motions, and as he did he moved his feet fluidly across the wood. His son's curiosity got a hold, and he was wide awake as he watched his father. He could feel a surge of energy growing, and soon his father's motions were stiffenig. The final motions showed him pulling something, and as he repeated it, it was harder and harder to do. His father's muscles showed as he flexed them to do what needed to be. With a final slam of his hands, the night was pierced by daylight, and the sun rose high into the air. Reku'un, and everypony, had their mouths on the floor as they saw Gonak bring forth the day.

" I thought I would show you this", Minira giggled. " The Makti's brought forth the day and night for their people, just as you two bring day and night for your subjects".

" I...I had no idea", Celestia gasped.

Gonak sighed and turned back to his son and smiled. " One day, you will do this for your people Reku'un. I will show it to you every morning and every evening for you to memorize the motions. And when your rites come, you will help me do it".

" Yes Herod!", Reku'un beamed.

" So Tony can move the sun and moon?", Twilight questioned.

" Yes, just as Celestia and Luna use their magic, the Makti uses his energy to slingshot the planet into a slight spin", Minira explained.

Minira brought them five weeks after he turned five cycles, and he was resting with his brothers. The six of them were at the shores of their continent, and they all swam in the clear water. Fermot used his rites to create a sandcastle big enough to house each of them, and Jerosh used his manipulation rite to solidify it. Reku'un ran into it and stood on the balcony of sand. The five brothers sarcastically bowed before him, just before Reku'un jumped on Jerosh's back.

" He looks...happy", Applejack said. " Why're they fightin' now?".

Even the four brothers who watched in silence hesitated to answer. In the end, it was the goddess supreme that answered. " Because of what they planned", she said in a low tone.

" We only wanted what was best for him", Jaqeluu defended. " If I had taken the Iikro into consideration, none of this would have happened".

Minira placed her hoof on his shoulder. " No, it is because of you that Reku'un is here", Minira sympathised. " He would have never met Daniel or Eishla or any of them without you".

" Who is Eishla anways?", Cadence asked. " He said something about that a long time ago, but I didn't know what he meant".

" We'll come to that", Minira smiled. She brought them to another part of Tony's childhood, only weeks later.

Reku'un sat on the Defili branch as he watched the warriors marching. The other children, Signa and regular alike, were also using the branches to play. He was tired out from a game of chase with his companions, so he rested to try and catch his breath. Suddenly, a loud noise began to grow in volume, until it was heard throughout the forest around. Reku'un knew what the siren meant, and no sooner did he realize it the others quickly dispersed.

Reku'un leaped from the branches in an attempt to get back to the Lithifer. It would take him some time, since it was across the forest he was in. He made his way as fast as he could, and just as he was about to land the branch exploded. He adjusted his fall to land on a lower branch, then he glanced to the sky. Instead of the usual blue ocean there was a swarm of incoming dropships below a dreadnaught.

" The Arthanians attacked in the trillions", Minira said sadly. " Easily breaching the patrolling ships. He was only ten in your years when it happened"

Reku'un wasted no more time, so he jumped up high and started leaping again. The dropships had soldiers pouring out of them, and the people around Reku'un that were fleeing as well were attacked by the soldiers. Child, woman, and man alike were killed around him as he ran away. A fighter hummed above him, and a blast of red came down behind him. The branches were obliterated by the beam slowly gaining on Reku'un. His legs only pumped harder to escape the death ray closing in on him, and the heat it created only pushed him harder.

The beam stopped and an explosion erupted in front of him as the branch took a shell. He barely leaped off of the falling branch before it fell to the ground. More explosions sounded around, behind, and in front of him. His muscles tired from all the running, and he began to slow as he panted for breath. But it was slow and die, or fast and escape. He couldn't decide when the branch in front of him exploded and sent splinters into him. He ignored the pain and grabbed onto a vine to stop his fall. The momentum he had gained only increased as he swung under and over the tree it was clinging to.

A fighter was coming straight for him in the open air, but before the one behind or in front of him could act he was pulled down. The fighters that collided exploded and a powerful gust of wind blew away the smoke. Reku'un opened his eyes and saw General Ignofif holding him. The General pulled him onto his Nera'ak and flew east.

" The Lithifer's-"

" Your father sent me to get you-GET DOWN!", he shouted as he leaned in to get his dragon to dive under a fighter. The beast's tail knocked off a wing and sent it into the trees below. " I have to bring you to the bunker".

Reku'un questioned no further as they flew with other Signa and their Nera'ak. They all used their rites to keep the fighters away and shoot them down. A hail of beams knocked the Signa out of the sky and killed them, while him and Ignofif flew as fast as his Nera'ak could. Another hum of the fighter behind them made Ignofif jump off of his Nera'ak with Reku'un. It burned up in the ray as it tore through its scales.

Ignofif set Reku'un down and ran with him. " Do you remember where the bunker is?!", he shouted above the explosions going on around them.

" Yes!", Reku'un answered. Ignofif took out his hammer and swung it into a soldier.

" Good! Once we reach Detar's crossing, run to it, there will be guards waiting for you!", he instructed him.

" But where will you-"

His sentence was cut off as Ignofif tumbled to the ground with a soldier on top of him. The wolf bit into his shoulder and made him cry out. Ignofif elbowed him and rolled to be on top, crushing its skull with his bare hands. Many more began to surround him, as they were Reku'un.

" Just run!", Ignofif shouted. " Run straight for the bunker-AGH!". Reku'un gasped as the spear entered the general's back and stomach. He pulled out his knife and stabbed the one beneath his as he was hoisted into the air. " JUST GO DOSHU'UM!".

With tearing eyes at his friend, Reku'un ran past the coming wolves and continued east. He reached the small clearing that led to the bunker and saw the Signa fighting back another pack. They doubled their efforts when they saw the boy running up. A female warrior scooped him up and brought him into the safe zone. There were bodies inside, which she shielded his eyes from, both Loki'irian and Arthanian.

" Where's Herod?", Reku'un sniffled.

" He's coming Doshu'um, don't fear", she hushed him. " I'm going to keep you safe okay? But you have to promise to stay here".

Reku'un sniffled with fear as he nodded. The woman put back on her helmet and locked the room he was in. He stayed for hours, hearing and feeling the battle raging outside. Several explosions made the room shake, and he could hear screams of pain and agony coming from outside. The only thing he wanted was his parents, and he had no idea where they were. Jaqeluu was nowhere to be found either.

Being the child that he was, Reku'un disregarded the woman's request and he stepped out of the room. The hallway was filled with the smell of blood and death, given off by the bodies on the floor and against the walls. As he made his way over and around them he found the body of the female that brought him here. He began to cry in fear of his life as he left the bunker. What he saw made him gasp.

The forests were burning, even as the fighters destroyed more and more of it. He could see his people running from the soldiers as they jumped onto them and fed. There were still young men and warriors fighting back, but there were so many. Too many for the scarce number of men and women still fighting. Before he could run a large wolf dropped down in front of him.

An Alpha.

Reku'un fell back as it tried to cut him with its mutated claws. Reku'un crawled backwards into the hall as the Alpha tried to grab him. He kicked its claws away several time until his toga got caught on a sword. The Alpha couldn't fit entirely into the hall, but it reached its hand in to try and claw at him. Just as the claws scratched his leg, its head was impaled on a spear, and it hung against the wall. Before Reku'un could get free, Gonak pulled the spear out and kicked the body aside. He picked up his hurt son and ran back outside.

" Where's Heraj?!", Reku'un cried.

" She's safe Reku'un, just close your eyes and don't look". He meant the hundreds upon thousands of bodies littering the burning forests. Some hung from trees, some were hung against the bark, and many were half eaten.

The ponies were horrified by the numbers, and even more so by the gore. Fluttershy covered her eyes, and Rarity covered her mouth with her hoof often. The princesses were shocked to see so much violence on one planet.

Once they were out of the burning forest, they were brought to the middle of a battlefield. In the distance a large ship was taking off, to which Reku'un began to smile hopefully. That hope was shot down with the ship, as it crashed back into the forest it was in. Gonak cursed in Loki'irian and turned to the battle. He took off swiftly, running straight into the Arthanian lines. He activated his rites, making him become crystalline in structure, and bashed through the wolves. He didn't stop to fight one, instead just plowing through them to get his son to safety.

He came free of the lines and ran to meet the next one. But given how large it was, he thought about stopping to fight, or else he would be injured. His thoughts quickly subsided when the four brothers, minus Jerosh, jumped in front of them. They all ran straight into the next battalion, the older brothers clearing a hole for thier father. They slashed, batted, and struck their way through the hundreds of soldiers that began to try and stop them. The brother's kept in front of their father as he kept Reku'un from seeing the bloodshed.

There was just one last battalion before they got to the Fort. In a single bound, the brother's landed far in front of their father and combined their energies into a single blast, clearing a path for Gonak. They followed close behind, finally reaching Fort Dimungi. The warriors on the wall fired their arrows rapidly while the ones on the ground prepared for the fort to he overrun. They pushed against the gates to keep them closed, but it became harder and harder as more came.

The royal family ran to the very back of the fort and to the entrance to the caverns. Before they could though, they heard an ear-wrenching screech of metal. When they turned back, they saw Arthanians pouring in behind five Alphas. The men were slaughtered by the powerful beasts, and they had already started their charge for them.

Jaqeluu turned to his father with a sad smile. " Go, we will keep them busy", he said.

" No!", Reku'un shouted. " I'm not leaving you!". He wriggled out of his father's grasp, took his sword, and took a defensive stance.

Jaqeluu pulled his brother close with his hands on his arms. " You are too young Reku'un", he said softly. " You're not strong enough. Go, and become stronger so you may fight. I promise, I'll come back as soon as I can".

He hugged his smaller brother and was joined by the other men. Reku'un sobbed into his brother's shoulder as he embraced him, and his father soon brought him to the lift. The last thing he saw were his brothers each charging forward, roaring their battle cry.

" But...if you died, how are you here?", Shining asked.

" We didn't die, we were turned to pure stone as we died", Derekosh explained. " We were badly outnumbered, and Jerosh turned us to stone so we could survive".

" But didn't he want to kill you and Tony?", Twilight questioned further. " Why would he-"

" Twilight", Minira spoke. " If you'd please, wait until I'm done. Your answers lie ahead".

Twilight frowned a bit for not getting an answer, but paid attention no less. The father and son reunited with Nitera in front of their escape, the ship. They piled in and strapped into the chairs. As the ship lifted up the platform to the top of the mountain, Reku'un cried in fear of his brothers' death. He could already sense their energies fading. But what broke his heart was what he saw at the top of the mountain.

Among all the fighting and explosions, the Lithifer tree burned. But soon, it began to move. Reku'un watched in shock as his home, the place he grew up in, the place he loved to be in, fell. Slowly but surely the great tree fell to the dirt and squashed bodies unlucky to be there.

The violence vanished into the white void, filling it with nothing. " They escaped, and soon they found refuge on Earth. The Arthanians never attacked since early in the war the planet didn't have life. Because of the failed counter-attacks, I lost faith in their ability to fight back, and I never looked at Loki'ir. I wouldn't watch my own creations die", she said as her voice cracked some.

" There was nothing to be done Minira", Fermot assured her. " Even with your power you risked being stuck in the mortal plane".

" What 'mortal plane'?", Pinkie questioned.

" There is a barrier between our plane", Celestia began. " And the immortal plane. Immortals such as our mother and father live in the immortal plane, while we live in the mortal plane".

" But aren't alicorns immortal?", Rarity asked.

" No, we live for millions of years, but we can still die from old age. I'm only 10,052 years old, young in alicorn time", Celestia explained.

" I'm only 8,432 years old", Luna said.

Shining turned to his wife. " And how old are you?", he asked.

Cadence rolled her eyes and giggled. " I'm only 27 Shiney", she smirked. " Besides, I can't live as long as they can. I can only live a few thousand years old".

" Why?", Twilight asked, a bit excited she could learn about alicorns.

" We were born from a supreme goddess", Celestia began. " She was born from a mortal goddess, meaning she won't live as long as us".

Minira brought their attention back by bringing them to their landing sight. " Fortunately, some Loki'irians travelled to Earth in search of less violent times", she said. " Reku'un's aunt was one to leave. She helped them adjust to the Earth ways before they went on their own".

In order to fit in, Reku'un's mother had to cut off her wings. They gasped as she stepped out of the bathroom without the cream colored appendages, but she only smiled at Reku'un. When they had spent a year of adjusting, and Reku'un taking on the name Anthony Lorenshi and learning more English, they moved an entire state away. South Carolina.

Tony was constantly bullied, both inside and outside school. They called him unclever names, made fun of his last name, and called him an emo on account of his scarred left hand. Coming home was the best thing for him, but soon it was where he didn't want to be. His father always made him study the arithemtic books of Earth. One day, an especially bad day where his lunch was thrown in the trash by his bullies, he threw the textbook on the floor and faced his father.

" I don't want to read this anymore!", he shouted. " I want to go home! I hate it here! I'm always being made fun of, they call me names, and I can't even train anymore! You said I would start my training, but all I've done is read! I want to fight! I want to go home! I want Jaqeluu!".

His father showed no anger, nor did his mother. They knew, all of them, how hard it was for him to cope with fleeing. His mother wrapped him in a hug and his father sat at the table. Tony cried into his mothers shoulder as she held him and shushed him softly. When he had calmed down enough he turned to his father, who was smiling gently.

" You began your training long ago my son", Ganok said. " A warrior is not only as strong as he is brave, he is also educated, and by reading these books you are making the next step easier".

He grabbed a knife from the counter and put it in Reku'un's hand. " Now, aim this at the wall right there", he pointed just below the light switch. Tony did so and his mind drew out numbers and equations. " What do you see?".

" The numbers...and the formulas I read about", Tony answered a bit confused. " Why am I seeing them?".

" We only need to see the problems, and once our minds know it, our minds can solve it", Ganok explained. " Now throw it".

Tony followed the necessary force and angle and threw the knife. It landed perfectly with the entire blade in the wall, the handle sticking out of the concrete. Tony was amazed that he did it, and his father smiled at him.

" You see? We can hit targets with the greatest precision because of this knowledge", Ganok smiled. " Once you learn this, your swordsman skills can be refined".

Tony nodded, picked the book back up, and started flipping through pages like mad. He burned through books volume at a time, and practicing the knife throwing whenever he could. He never missed a target, even as he ran he could hit his target accurately. The numbers would roll through his mind, and his body would take care of the rest.

Eventually, Tony was finally able to start his training with the sword. Everyday after school, he trained with a wooden pole with smaller wooden rods to be his enemy. The point was to anticipate his enemy's moves, each hit sending a rod at him at random. Many times he was too slow or didn't react correctly and got his face, legs, or torso smacked several times.

" Focus Reku'un", Ganok called from afar. " Don't panic, keep calm and wait for the next move".

Each day went by, and Tony became faster, stronger. He was able to fight the dummy for hours without faltering, and soon his father added more and more for him to practice on. In another three years, Tony turned the five wooden dummies into splinters with a single kick or punch. He held his wooden blade against his arm and raised his other in his battle stance.

Training with the bow was easier, since he could use the forest to practice with. For another year, he mastered the art of the bow, jumping through trees and shooting the wooden targets his father made.

" Ganok turned him into a deadly warrior", Minira said. " Though he was young, he had vast reserves of strength that were just waiting to be released through his rites. But even I couldn't have predicted what would happen next".

She brought them to a night Tony would never forget. It was past midnight, the entire house was asleep. It was at this age that Tony could smell a crrature's scent. His sensitive nose smelled a new scent in the house, and woke him up. Groggily he scratched the side of his head and looked around his room, and he woke up completely when he saw him.

Jerosh.

" Jerosh!", Tony shouted as he jumped on him. He wrapped his older brother in a huge hug. " I thought you...I thought...how did you get here?!".

Jerosh had a malicious grin, but Tony mistook it for his usual one. " I'll tell you later, I brought you something from our home", he said. " Close your eyes".

Tony did so as he hopped around giddily. They all saw his true intentions, when he grabbed a large hammer from his back and dropped the head on the floor. Confused, Tony opened his eyes and saw the hammer connect with his face. He was sent through the wall and concrete and into his parents room. His father pulled the sword from out of under his pillow. He and Jerosh entered a blinding battle as his mother picked him up and looked at the gash in his head. Gonak blasted Jerosh out of the room and out onto the lawn.

" Take him and run!", Gonak told Nitera. She nodded and ran through the back and into the woods.

She wasn't counting on the Arthanians, and they ambushed her as soon as she entered the forest. They tried at least. Even without her arms she used her rites and feet to bypass the soldiers. She kneed one into a tree and teleported another high above to make him land head first.

More came, and they shot arrows and threw spears as she ran. Many grazed her and her son, showing how he got the nick on his face. An arrow embedded itself in his thigh, and Nitera ran faster. Tony was barely keeping awake with the blow to his head. And it only got worse as a spear made Nitera trip, and another pierced his back. Tony screamed as the head ripped into his spine, and Nitera ripped several trees out of the ground and launched them to the soldiers.

She ran further into the woods before stopping to tend to Tony. She wasn't a healer, so she could only take out the arrow and spearhead. She tried to close the wounds with her cloth, but it was obvious they had to heal with a rite. With no other choice, Nitera channeled her energy into her son, unlocking the Ashla. Tony grunted and groaned as the wounds closed over themselves. He groggily reached to his mother, but she could hear the soldiers coming. If she wanted to get him to safety, she had to occupy them.

" Reku'un stay here", she told him.

" Heraj where are you-"

" Please, stay here", she teared.

Tony listened to his mother and hid higher in the tree. She jumped down and waited for the soldiers to come, and they did. The pack swarmed through the trees and surrounded her. None of them attacked, instead they parted to let Jerosh through. Tony gasped when he saw him holding the Daedalak, knowing full well what it meant.

" Where is Reku'un?", Jerosh smiled. Nitera only took her usual stance, and Jerosh rushed forward, uppercutting her then slamming her into the ground.

Tony winced as he felt her energy take a nosedive. He watched as Jerosh forced her to her knees, and asked," Where is he?".

Nitera only closed her eyes and lifted her head. Jerosh huffed and put the Daedalak through her neck, making Tony zone out. Jerosh dropped her and turned to the soldiers, and in another second they were combing the woods for him. As soon as Jerosh was out of sight, he leapt down and ran to Heraj, tears streaming down his cheeks.

" Heraj...please be okay", he whispered. " Please...you have to be alright".

She couldn't speak, not with the blade in her throat. She tilted her head to the side and weakly rose her hand to his face. He buried his face into her hand as he cried for her, and she cried as well. She couldn't sob, the Daedalak made it impoosible for her. Using the last of her energy, she teleported her necklace around his neck. He looked back to her, and with the last of her breath she drew out a symbol with her fingers.

Salemuus.

" I love you too", he cried. " I love you too Heraj. Please...don't die. Please Heraj! Don't leave me! Don't leave me".

Her watery eyes dilated and her hand dropped from his face slowly. Tony sniffled and sobbed onto her chest, even with her blood wetting him. He hugged her as tight as he could, even if she couldn't return it. He prayed she would just wake up, that he was just having a nightmare, and he would wake up in the Lithifer tree. But it wasn't a nightmare, Heraj was gone. Herod was gone. His family...they were all gone.

A howl made Tony look up. An Arthanian soldier was calling for the rest of his pack. Tony felt something he never felt before. Rage. Pure, hateful, vengeful, rage. His sniffling turned into growling, and his face contorted into a face that spoke anger.

" You...you hurt...YOU HURT MY HERAJ!", he roared. He grabbed the sword and pulled it from her corpse, then rushed the soldier. He slashed wildly, turning the soldier into slabs of meat.

More came and his mind went into overdrive. " I'LL KILL YOU AAAAAAAAALLL!", he screamed. They roared and rushed him, but Tony's rage made him attack.

He turned them into hunks of meat and limbs. When there were no more to sate his anger, he did the only thing he could. Run. He turned around and ran as fast as he could, and the various smells alerted him to the soldiers closing in. It was only confirmed when spears and arrows landed beside him. Soon they were all around him, trying to catch up but he began to speed up. They were left to eat his dust, but up ahead was a problem.

There was a gorge, cut in half by a waterfall. Tony skidded to a halt and stomped his right foot behind him, and turned to face the horde. They surrounded him at the cliff of the gap, but they didn't attack. Again they parted to let Jerosh through.

Tony rushed forward and screamed as he tried to slash his older brother, but to no avail. Jerosh kicked him in the side of the head then slammed his fist into his stomach. Tony's small body faltered from the staggering blows, and Jerosh raised him by his collar. Tony growled as he tried to force his body to comply, instead getting strained grunts.

" You have much power Reku'un", Jerosh chuckled. " Come to me, when you unlock that power".

He threw Tony into the gorge, hitting him against the opposite wall and knocking him out. His body splashed into the water and floated down the stream. It was hours later when he gained consciousness. His fogged mind told him to just lay there, in the river bank.

It's so cold. Heraj, Herod, I can't get up. Please, take me home

Tony's nose could smell the Arthanians, the entire pack was getting closer. He didn't want to get up, didn't want to run. All he wanted was to die, and be with Heraj and Herod.

Get up

Tony was surprised to hear another voice. It sounded deep, just like Herod's voice.

Herod? Please, I don't want to. I wanna be with you and Heraj.

Get up

Tony's slurred mind jumpstarted. He gasped for air, then coughed viciously as he rolled onto his stomach. He felt the Daedalak touch his arm as he looked to the night sky.

Get up Reku'un

This time it had a snarl to it. Like an animal.

Get up!

The voice began to growl at him. Tony's body complied, forcing him back onto his feet.

Run. Run as fast as you can, and don't stop

Tony held the sword that was about as big as him, and slowly he dragged his feet through the wet grass. He could hear the wolves howling, and whoever the voice was forced him to go.

Run

Tony's limp turned into a quick walk, then a jog.

I said run!

Tony began to slowly run, even as the snarls could be heard behind him.

RUUUUN!

" FIIIINE!", Tony screamed as he burst forward.

He slammed his eyes shut and ran, he didn't know where he was going, but he ran. For three days and three nights, across cities, over streams, through forests he ran. When his muscles finally tired, and his hunger overpowered him, he slowed as he reached a backyard to a home. He fell to his knees before falling to the side. His body shut down, and his eyes closed sluggishly.

Minira cut the feed and looked at them. She knew they would cry, all of them aside from Discord, Shining Armor, Nyla, and his brothers. It was hard on all of them, to see his dark past. Even as she watched it so many years ago, she cried, but this wasn't the end of his sorrow. Not by a longshot.

Doshu'um Reku'un II
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

Doshu'um Reku'un II

" Why would anyone do that to him?", Fluttershy asked through her watered eyes.

" It's just too...cruel", Rarity sniffled. " What made him do this?".

" Their plan", Minira said. " This didn't happen because Jerosh wanted it to. Ganok made him do it".

They all gasped. " Our family was tired of having the Doshu'um killing his own father", Derekosh began. " So we tried to make it easier for Reku'un. Instead of killing someone he loved, it would be easier to kill someone he loathed".

" But we never took the Iikro into consideration", Jaqeluu sighed.

" What is the Iikro?", Celestia questioned.

" What you saw Reku'un become. The Ashla is the purest form of his power", Jaqeluu explained. " But it can be influenced by intense emotion, transforming it into the Iikro. The beast of darkness".

" It happened twice, however, the first time it did not escape", Fermot said. " Before Jerosh threw our brother the Iikro slipped into his being. His mind had never had the training to withstand its influence".

" I taught Reku'un when he was young to battle mentally", Jaqeluu told them. " It was how he coexisted with the Ashla and the Iikro while staying sane".

" But when it entered Jerosh, he succumbed to it easily", Fermot said. " The original plan was meant to make him think they were dead, but when the Iikro gained control his mind became twisted".

Minira changed the scene to the next day, where Tony still lied on the grass. The door to the house opened, and an elderly woman stood bewildered by the sight. Slowly she came closer to see him, and when he showed no signs of movement she picked him up. She brought him into her home and rested him comfortably on her couch. Using her rites as a healer, she ran her hands over him, a faint glow coming from her fingertips. Tony slowly opened his eyes, and looked at the woman.

" Who...who are you?", he groaned. The woman stopped her healing and sat him up against a pillow.

" My name is Eishla, little one", she smiled softly. " Why were sleeping in my backyard? Surely your parents must be looking for you".

Tony looked away as he remembered some of what happened, most of it being the Iikro's influence. " They...I don't have any parents", he lied. Eishla's other rites made her know he was lying.

" What's your name?", she asked.

" Anthony", he recited. Another lie, making Eishla grow more curious.

" And how old are you?", she continued.

" I'm thirteen", he said.

Eishla put her arm around him and gave a slightly stern face. " And how many cycles are you?", she smiled.

Tony zipped his head back up to her, and he started crying. " I'm six cycles. My parents were killed, and my name is Reku'un Alamonshuor", he sniffled.

Eishla's eyes widened upon hearing the name. " You're the Doshu'um", she whispered. He nodded and buried his head into her chest as he cried.

" Heraj is gone, and Herod too", he sobbed. " They're all gone".

Eishla kept herself composed and hugged the boy closer. It was in her nature to care for others, and the child that was the Doshu'um made no exception. His sniffles finally ceased and his stomach rumbled. Eishla smiled and pulled away, bringing him into the kitchen.

" You must be hungry", she smiled. " Sit down, I'll make you something".

She fried him several steaks, two bowls of salad, and a gallon of orange juice. He practically swallowed the food and downed the gallon in one swig. Eishla had forgotten the appetite of a male Signa, even at this age.

" Would you like to stay here?", Eishla asked him. He swallowed the last of the steak and looked to the table.

" I don't know", he mumbled.

Eishla went around the table and squatted beside him. " Then where will you go?", she asked. " This world doesn't know of our kind, and it would be dangerous to let them know. You could live here Doshu'um, until you know what you'd like to do".

" Don't call me that", he whispered. " Please, just call me Reku'un".

She hugged him again and scratched his head. " If you want little one", she soothed him. " So would you like to stay here?".

" Okay", he sniffled.

" In time, Reku'un became attached to Eishla, and she decided to take him on as her son", Minira said. She showed them the times Eishla would show him the Kital songs, all the days they spent together, even taught him how to dance." She became his new mother, and he forgot all about his training. For a time, he was happy again. And he even made a new friend".

She took them to his first day as a freshman, which was a week after school started. There were lockers about his size, and many kids his size. He didn't know about the building, so he went to the office to wait for someone to help him. Sitting across from him was a blonde boy with the usual uniform shirt and khaki pants.

" You're new here?", the boy asked. Tony nodded, and tried to avoid getting picked on. Instead of leaving him alone, the boy hopped over to sit next to him. " I'm Dan, or Front Door".

" It's Dan!", Pinkie exclaimed.

" He doesn't look too different", Applejack commented. " Maybe he's kinda taller, but not really changed".

Tony shook his hand hesitantly. " So what's your name?", Dan asked. Tony sunk into his collar and mumbled his name. " Don't wanna talk huh? Don't worry, I'll find out. Let me see your schedule".

He snatched it from Tony's grasp and looked over it. As he read, he grew a large grin. " Looks like we have every class together. What a coincidence", he smirked. " Come on, I'll show you around".

" Aren't you in trouble?", Tony asked.

" They can hold it, 'sides the most I'll get is detention", Dan waved his hand dismissively. " C'mon, I'll show you around".

Tony followed after Dan and to his third period class, which was english. Dan walked in like he wasn't just in the office and went to his seat. Tony waited for the teacher to finish on the intercom before showing her the note.

" Class, this is Anthony", Ms. Howitzer announced. " He's new, so help him if he needs it. Just take a seat next to Dan".

Tony sat next to a grinning Dan. " So that's your name huh?", he chuckled. " How about, Tony. Better than Anthony, right?".

Truthfully, it did sound better than Anthony. " I...I guess", he shrugged.

" Dan was very popular in his school, and he made friends with just about everyone", Minira said. " And it was because of him that he and Tony became friends for life".

She changed the enviornment to behind the school where Tony was cornered by six large boys. Behind them was a crowd of kids. He didn't do anything as the first threw his bookbag to the side and the others searched it. When they found nothing, they just threw it all into a mess of papers and books. The leader of the thugs kicked Tony and the rest pushed him to the ground. They started punching and kicking his downed body, the crowd of kids laughing.

" Hey! Cut it out guys!", Dan shouted as he ran to Tony. " Get out of here! Assholes".

The guys laughed as they walked away. " Looks like mommy saved you again dipshit", one of them taunted.

" Suck a dick Derek", Dan fumed. " Come on, up we go. You alright kid?".

Tony rubbed his arm and walked past him. " I said not to call me kid", he mumbled. He gathered his books while Dan squatted in front of him to help.

" You gotta fight back Tony", Dan said. " Can't let'em push you around. Punch him in the face, kick him in the balls, something".

Tony zipped up his bookbag and wiped the blood from his nose. " See ya later Dan", he nodded. Dan sighed as Tony walked away.

" It was the right thing to do", Celestia said. " But he should have told one of the adults from the school".

" But come on! Six guys! At least Dan helped him right?", Rainbow questioned. Minira hesitantly nodded and brought them to the last beating he got.

It was behind the school again, and this time no kids were around. The boys had brought a bat and some of them were holding down Tony. Just before the bat could hit him Dan tackled him to the ground. With one punch he knocked the kid out and got back up to fight the others. Seeing Tony as no threat, they tackled Dan and started beating him instead.

Tony went against his promise in order to get Dan out of there. He used his strong arms to throw the first two off and the other three he knocked out with blows to the head. Before the other two could tackle him he tripped them then dropped to knee them in the jaw. In another second, he had them by the throats and slammed them into the building. Dan slowly got up as he watched Tony restrain them even as they kicked him.

" Let us go!", Derek strained.

Tony squeezed harder and blocked off their airways. " Stop!", the other boy pleaded. " C'mon, we won't bother you again!".

Instead of letting them go, Tony dropped them and put an arm behind their backs. " Who did this to you?", Tony asked.

" You did!", Derek quickly said. Tony pushed their arms up their backs hard. " C'mon man! Tony did this to us!".

Tony pushed harder, and they began to whimper as their shoulders cracked, warning they would break under any more pressure. The second boy finally got what he was saying. " Dan did this! Dan kicked our asses!", he shouted.

Tony let go of them and pushed them to the side. " Don't let me find out you said it was me", Tony growled.

Dan watched with his jaw dropped as the boys ran away. Tony wiped the blood from his nose and went to get his bag. " So...you could kick their asses this whole time, and the only time you would was when I got hit?", Dan asked.

Tony turned to him and nodded. " Better me than you", he said. Just like the last time, Dan helped him pack up the papers and books strewn about. " And thanks, for helping me".

" Don't worry about it", Dan smiled. " Those guys had it coming. Wanna grab a slice or something?".

Tony shook his head. " I can't...I um...I just need to do something", he said. " Maybe some other time".

The scene faded into white. " When the boys told it was Dan that fought them they kept away from Tony. They became very close friends, best friends even. And Tony was about to meet another".

She brought them to when Tony was out in the backyard, practicing the Kital songs. Many animals came, and a deer came close to him. He always wanted to pet one, and as it got closer he readied to grab it. But when he stopped it pranced away, Tony right behind it.

" Wait!", he laughed. " Come back!".

He missed a step and fell down a small hill. The tumble left leaves in his undone hair and a few scratches on his arms and legs. He laughed as he looked to see where he was, but his eyes locked onto a small cave. The inside was glowing a deep red, and for some reason Tony felt drawn to it. He didn't have the Daedalak with him, so he pulled a branch off a tree and held it like he would his sword.

Slowly he creeped inside, unsure of what to find. He heard something else, like a heartbeat.

Thump-thump, thump-thump

The glowing was coming from under a mess of cobwebs. Using his hands to rip it apart, he still heard the beating, and it matched his. He grabbed the smooth surface of the object and brought it up. The red glow brightened and the beating got louder and louder, and as he lifted it he recognized what it was.

A Nera'ak egg.

The egg began to crack, and his arm began to hurt. He shouted as his hand began to sear and when he looked at it he saw it was glowing as well. The egg cracked all over and soon it broke completely. A Nera'ak with red scales and ripples of blue on her scales fell out with the yolk on it. Tony kept staring at his hand as the light began to glow brighter and so was the Nera'ak. She started glowing as well, and her form grew until she was about as big as a car.

The light just stopped all of a sudden, and Tony looked at his hand. The scar wasn't the same color as his skin, it was now black. What also changed was that four lines ran up to his forearms now. He looked back to the Nera'ak who was staring at him. She didn't attack, and Tony didn't feel in danger.

What's a Nera'ak doing here?

What's a Loki'irian doing here?

Tony yelped as the second voice sounded. He looked all around, but there was no one else. Realization hit him and he turned back to the Nera'ak.

Was that, you?

Yes young Doshu'um. I am Nyla, your Nera'ak

She came closer to him and sniffed his hand. He looked at it and realized the image was a Nera'ak, just swirled.

" But wait, don't you have to use magic to hatch a dragon's egg?", Twilight asked. " How did he hatch it?".

Minira had forgotten to explain that to them. " The energy the Signa manipulate, is the magic you all use", Minira told them.

" What?! So, we can shoot the stuff they do?!", Pinkie asked as she shot her hooves out. She pouted when nothing came out.

" To do what they did requires mass amounts of magic", Minira giggled. " A full grown unicorn can use a millionth of the power a single Signa child could use".

Twilight and Rarity's jaw dropped. " So their master wizards?!", Twilight exclaimed. " That's so amazing! So Tony could teach me how to better my magic?!".

" No Twilight", Minira said sternly. " Only a Loki'irian can handle that much energy. Even you, my children, cannot fathom how much power he has accumulated within him".

" It's no wonder he broke from my magic so easily", Celestia mumbled.

" Mine as well", Luna said.

Nyla remembered first seeing her partner. She joined minds with him and saw his past, and they were binded together as seperate yet one being. Even now she could feel Reku'uns energy, as faded as it was. Her anger didn't bring forth the Ashla, but she clenched her fists as she remembered why he was so weak. She discreetly glared at the mare and bared her fangs slightly.

Minira knew she would have to show them soon, so she decided to bring it up. " After his high school years Reku'un learned to ride Nyla and when they graduated he told Dan of his origins. Thankfully, Dan didn't think wrong of him, and it also gave him an idea".

Tony was walking through the streets of the city to get home. He had just been with Dan at a local arcade, which he found little interest in. As he walked he heard a scream, and immediately he ran to see what was wrong. He came to an alleyway and saw a woman being held down by a large man. Tony knew what was going on, the man was trying to rape her.

" Get off me!", she screamed. The man slapped her hard and held her arms down.

Tony didn't need another notion, and within a second he was already halfway down the alley. He ripped his shirt off and tied it around most of his face to hide him. He leapt over the man and pulled him by his shoulders, then slammed him onto his back. The hit rendered him unconscious, and Tony looked back to the woman. She was surprised that someone saved her, but more intimidated by how he knocked the would-be-rapist out in a single hit. Without another word, Tony ran.

" After he told Dan, he gave Tony the idea the notion he could be a sort of...vigilante as the humans would call it", Minira said. She showed Tony riding Nyla over a chase with a cop car and a car holding three criminals and a hostage.

Tony maneuvered Nyla to the side so he could get a shot at the driver. The woman in the back of the car had a gun to her head while another shot at the cops. Tony pulled back his bow, and sent an arrow right into his skull. The two criminals were confused as to what it was, but they drove through a store to lose the cops. Tony followed close on Nyla's back, right above them. He leaped off her back and landed on the hood of the car. Tony shot an arrow he had been charging into the man in the back and stabbed the driver with his Daedalak.

The car came to a complete stop, and Tony ripped the side door off. He helped the woman out and nodded to her. With a few quick bounds he scaled the side of a building and mounted Nyla. They flew off, waiting for the next crime.

" So he was like a superhero?", Rainbow asked.

" In a sense", Minira smiled. " The humans made hundreds of news stories about him. Asking who he was, what he was, where he was. They even offered a reward for information".

" They make him sound like a criminal", Shining commented. " But why did Rodrick say he was a murderer?".

They all visibly tensed up, and Minira sighed. She knew this was coming, but she wished she didn't have to show them. But for them to understand, and for her daughter, they needed to know. With another immortal spell she changed the landscape to outside a club.

" Because of his crime stopping, he discovered there were Signa still alive, and Arthanians were also around", Minira said. " He and Dan made many attempts to find out more, but they found out the planet was the Arthanians next target".

Tony wore casual clothes as he walked closer to the entrance to the club. The music was already within hearing range, and the ground was vibrating slightly. He stopped in front of the guards, who he assumed to be more Signa.

" License and registration", one said. Tony pulled up his sleeve and showed them the scar. Their eyes widened, and they both bowed, confusing the people behind him. " Stay here. Follow me Doshu'um".

When he stepped inside he saw Dan in place behind the stand. The bass was then dropped, and the whole club began dancing madly. The music was catchy, and even Tony bobbed his head slightly. The guard brought him into a room at the back, which had women in revealing attire coming out of. Tony ignored their seductive gazes and stepped inside of the room.

" Yerotel, the Doshu'um", the guard said.

Yerotel rose from his seat and did the traditional bow. " What honor does the Doshu'um bring in coming here?", he asked.

" I understand you have a rite in which even the faintest of energies can be felt by you", Tony began. " There are other Signa on this planet, and I wish to gather them for a battle".

The Signa rose to his feet. " What sort of battle?", Yerotel asked.

" The Arthanians know of this world", Tony began. " And they plan to invade in a month's time. I wish to gather them, and protect this planet".

" Could we really defeat them? We are children", he said. " I am only eleven cycles, you yourself must be ten cycles".

" It doesn't matter", Tony resolutely said. " I know there are two adult Signa on this planet, and with them we can even the tide".

Yerotel sighed and rubbed his neck. " Then what are we to do?", he asked. " Where are the mutts?".

" They should be here in about...", a scream cut him off. " Now".

The four Signa grabbed a weapon and went outside. The soldiers were ignoring the people and heading straight for them, but a hail of bullets stopped some. Dan was firing his pistol at their faces and buying the Signa time.

" Another Signa?", Yerotel asked.

" I wish!", Dan laughed. " Come on, car's waiting out back".

They escaped, and in a month's time they traveled across the world to gather as many Signa children they could. And the last one they got, was Netu'ung. He agreed, but only because he would get payback on the Arthanians.

Tony sat with his hands in his hair, just outside the abondoned warehouse that hid the Signa and their Nera'ak. Dan came outside and sat with his friend, since that night they would be going into battle.

" You okay man?", Dan said as he put his hand on Tony's shoulder.

Tony exhaled and looked at his friend. " I've gathered a hundred and five Signa along with fifty Nera'ak", he told him. " And they have Minira knows how many".

Dan looked out to the setting sun. " So, you think we can win?", Dan questioned.

Tony smiled, then turned to him once again. As if they weren't about to go into a fight, like they weren't about to lose the world or keep it safe. Like they weren't going to have heavy casualties on both sides.

Tony shrugged.

" Eh, who can say?", he chuckled. " Maybe. Netu'ung and Jigot are adults. Maybe we can".

" Then go say something to them, before everything goes to hell", Dan said as he stood up.

Tony nodded and went in. The entire building was filled with the Signa, and the Nera'ak flew around or perched themselves on the rusted beams. Tony brought his new rites to face, and his body was covered in a minority of metal. His face was left the same, since the mask would grow over time. He leaped to the observation deck and looked down at his men, and some females that he found. They quickly silenced after Nyla slapped her tail against the beam.

The floor's yours Reku'un

" Men", Tony boomed his voice, just like his father. " Tonight, we will go into a fight that our father's could not end. But on this night, we do not fight for our home planet, nor do we fight for the Makti. On this night, we fight to protect this world and all its life from the Arthanian scum"

" On this night, we will drive the Arthanian horde back!"

" AH-HOO!"

" WE WILL FIGHT UNTIL THE LAST BIT OF BLOOD LEAVES OUR BODIES!"

" AH-HOO"

" WE WILL FIGHT FOR ALL THE LIVES THOSE BASTARDS TOOK! FOR THE WORLD WE ONCE CALLED HOME!"

" AH-HOO!"

" TONIGHT WE WILL FIGHT! TONIGHT WE WILL DIE! TONIGHT! WE! WILL! WIN!"

" YAAAAAAHHHHH!"

" SIGNA! WILL YOU FIGHT?!"

" BY YOUR WORD DOSHU'UM!"

" WILL YOU RIDE WITH ME?!"

" BY YOUR SIDE WE RIDE!"

" AND WILL YOU SURRENDER?! EVEN AS THE LAST OF US FALL?!"

" THE LAST OF US WILL FIGHT WITH THE VIGOR YOU WOULD DOSHU'UM!"

" THEN LET'S GO!"

They all cheered and mounted their Nera'ak. Tony hopped onto Nyla's back and drew his Daedalak, the audible scrape of the sword resounding throughout the room. Dan was in his exoskeleton, and he jumped to join Tony.

" FOR LOKI'IR!".

" FOR LOK'IR!"

They flew behind Tony as he took to the skies outside, the Nera'ak that didn't have wings ran below them. Their Nera'ak were outfitted with crude iron armor while the Signa went in with regular clothes. They flew for several minutes before their target came into sight. The outer wall. With it gone, there would be nothing protecting the target building.

We should pray, for help.

Of course, Herod always said to ask the godesses for guidance. Limir, please, give me the strength to win this battle. Ichima, give me the strength to keep peace for this planet. And Minira, keep Eishla safe if I am to join you in Eden

It will never come to that Reku'un

It might

The Signa rapidly closed in on the wall, and soon some were being knocked out of the sky. Bullets and shells whizzed by and blew up around them, forcing the Nera'ak to break formation. The flyers strafed from side to side, doing some rolls but many were still being shot down. Nyla flew over and around hails of bullets and walls of artillery. A shell blew up beside them, sending Dan and Tony off the side of Nyla's back. Tony grabbed onto her saddle and got a firm grip on Dan's leg.

" Pull me up! Pull me up!", he yelled into the headset.

Tony pulled him and Dan back onto Nyla's back as they continued their charge. Many of the earth runners were being dropped from the weaponry raining down on them, but that didn't falter their moral one bit.

" Bingogra! Come!", Tony shouted.

A loud roar sounded the enormous Nera'aks approach. It was bigger than the Canterlot Castle, and its head was as big as a house. A living battery ram, and their way through. Tony and the other Signa pulled out their bows, and sent barrage after barrage to the soldiers. Tony aimed at the artillery gunners, piercing their skulls with arrows from hundreds of yards away.

" It's clear! Go! Go!".

Bingogra nodded and aimed his dragon right at the center of the wall. The distance closed, and the Nera'ak filed behind Bingogra. The wall was no match for the solid skull, and the battle began. The Nera'ak on the ground tore through the lines, biting, clawing, and breathing fire and frost. The airborne made strafing runs with fire and ice, effectively scattering the soldiers. They flew right over the lines whilst upside down so the Signa could slash at the running soldiers. Tony told Dan to stay airborne with Nyla while he leapt to join his men down below.

The Signa fought all around, and occasionally Tony would see piles of them being killed by Netu'ung or Jigot, the former just tearing through them with his axe. Jigot used his rites to slash with his twin blades and multiply himself. Tony focused on the Arthanians around him, one nearly spearing him but he broke its neck then threw its spear at another one about to jump on a Nera'ak. He heard a familiar screech, and further off a Gungrich was charging.

There was a pack of them, large beasts with tusks and four eyes. Ugly things, and vicious too. The Nera'ak met their match with them, and they wrestled violently on the battlefield. The Nera'ak would breathe fire and frost into their faces as they fought for dominance in the struggle. The earthbound dragons tunneled underground and dragged the Gungrich down with them. Most with wings brought them high into the air, if they weren't killed first, and dropped them.

Tony spun around and slit a soldier's throat as he broke another's neck. He looked to where he heard a scream and saw Netu'ung with a spear in his back. Tony fought through the lines to help him, the pair fighting back to back.

" I don't need your help", Netu'ung grunted as he pulled the spear out.

" We all do", Tony countered. They fought where the other could not, Tony even using Netu'ung's axe to get swung around and kick the soldiers. " Where's Jigot?".

His answer came in the form of Jigot's sword. Tony looked around until he saw the Signa, halfway into the mouth of a Gungrich. Before it could eat him, Nyla landed on its back and dug her claws into its sides while her jaw clamped down on its nuque. She shot fire into the wound, cooking its head. The Gungrich dropped, and Nyla flew over to Tony, slapping a few soldiers away with her tail.

Tony screamed while Nyla fell to the dirt roaring when a spear dug into his chest. Netu'ung fired several spheres of red around to provide cover. " Where's Vekor's Nera'ak?!".

A green scaled dragon landed behind them, creating a circle with Nyla. " Hurry", Tony strained as he pulled the spear out.

The dragon took a deep breath, then exhaled over his body. The wound along with several others closed painlessly. After it closed, the dragon stopped its healing breath and Tony stood back up. Dan hopped off of Nyla and shakily walked to Tony.

" Ever hear of the word slow?", Dan said to Nyla. The dragoness smirked and huffed a cloud of smoke. The soldiers were falling back, to where Tony and Dan needed to go.

" Then the battle is won, is it not?", Netu'ung asked.

" No. This is only a battalion, for now you are done", Tony told him. He turned back to the remaining Signa, their numbers almost cut in half after the battle. He could see many dragons turned to stone from their partners death. There were some bodies, meaning they also died in battle.

" You can't expect to destroy an entire army in a building", Yerotel said as he came over. " One of us must stay".

Tony turned to them. " As Doshu'um, I am ordering you to leave. This battle is over, now go", Tony said.

With grunts of annoyance, the Signa ran to their living Nera'ak and took off, along with the survivors.

Two Signa dragged a soldier to Tony. " We found this adolescent among the dead", one said. " Do we kill it?".

Tony could see the fear in its eyes, and it reminded him of something long ago. " No, leave him be", Tony said. They let the adolescent go, and it ran away from the battle.

Tony turned back to Dan. " Ready kid?".

" Let's do it".

The last few moments were just like Dan and Tony told them long ago. The clearing of the building, the malfunction, and Tony knocking out Dan so he could escape.

" It was only a week later, that Tony earned his title as criminal", Minira spoke gently.

She brought them to where Eishla was trying to calm Tony as he yelled. " I've lived my entire life hating this world, and protecting it! You can't tell me what to do! You are not my mother!".

That was the blow to Eishla. Tony realized what he had said, but more importantly, what the Iikro wanted him to say as well. Before he could say anymore, the Ashla tried to free itself, making Tony scream as his mind fought the Iikro's influence. Minira showed them the battle raging in his mind, where Tony blocked the door the Iikro/Ashla was ramming. Every time a part of it got out, the influence let out bursts of power.

On the outside Eishla tried to get him to lie on the couch, but the Iikro took control. It made Tony push her back and roar like a monster. As Tony glared at Eishla, his senses returned, and he realized what he did. He looked at his hands as if they weren't his.

" I'm sorry", he whispered.

" Reku'un don't leave!", Eishla called after him. He transformed and flew off to clear his mind.

" So for a fight?", Applejack asked. " Rod said he was a murderer, he didn't hurt no one bad".

Minira kept quiet as she fast forwarded to the evening. Tony sat on top of a building overlooking the bustling city. The door behind him opened up, and when he turned around he saw a small boy. The blonde boy had on baseball pajamas, and he came over to Tony who was in his metallic form. He made sure the boy didn't see him as he put on the bandana he opted to use.

" You're that guy on the news right?", the little boy asked. " Are you a superhero?".

" No child", Tony chuckled. " What brings you up at this hour?".

The boy sat beside Tony on the edge, getting Tony to watch out. " Mommy and Daddy are fighting again", he huffed. " I wish they would just be quiet".

" Then how would they tell you they love you?", Tony chuckled. The boy rolled his eyes and huffed.

" I just wish they wouldn't fight", he said. " You wouldn't understand".

Tony knew more than the boy did about the matter, he was missing his parents since it happened. " I do. You're lucky you have your parents young one. There are many that aren't as lucky as you. Remember that. No matter how much your parents fight or how mad they get, they love you", Tony said sternly.

The boy looked up to Tony. " So where are your parents?". Tony dropped his head, and held back the memories.

" They're...not around", he said.

The boy tilted his head. " Then who takes care of you?", the boy asked.

" My caretaker, her name's Eishla", Tony said. " She's very wise and talented. She's like my...family".

Tony repeated what he had just told the boy in his mind. He had just told himself something that he should be listening to. With a smack to his metallic forehead, Tony stood up.

" Boy, remember what I've told you", Tony smiled. " See you another time".

Tony dropped off the side of the building, then landed on Nyla's back.

C'mon Nyla. We're going home

Nyla grunted as she tilted to swerve around a building. Tony left her in the forest where she hid. He ran the rest of the way back to his house, practicing how he would apologize. When he got in through the door, he noticed how dark it was. Something he knew, was that Eishla never went to sleep early in the night. She would always work on a piece of gem to sell. And another thing he noticed, there were several scents in the home.

The lights flicked on and Eishla was being held with a sword to her throat by...the Arthanian from the battle. Before Tony could reach for his sword, two Signa grabbed his arms and kicked him onto his knees. Tony tried to struggle, but he froze when he saw Netu'ung.

" Hello Doshu'um", Netu'ung chuckled.

" YOU! LEAVE HER ALONE!", Tony shouted. Netu'ung laughed and punched him in the stomach, nearly breaking through his skin.

" Do not worry Reku'un, I am simply here to bring a message", he cackled. " Jerosh says hello".

That was the last thing he remembered, and the scene changed to him waking up in a forest. His clothes were torn over his body, and there was blood on him. He knew the scent, Arthanian and...Eishla's.

" Eishla!", he shouted. He ran as fast as his arms and legs would let him, and soon Nyla was flying overhead.

Nyla! Fly ahead and tell me what you see!

Yes Reku'un!

He heard her wings flap harder as she sped up, and so did he. He tore through low branches and brush, the only thing on his mind being Eishla.

Minira no

What is it Nyla?! Is Eishla okay?! Nyla!

His panic only willed him on, and soon he was headed right up the backyard. The back door was lifted off its hinges when he bashed it with his shoulder. He went into the living room but didn't find her. All he found was blood, and a lot of it.

" Eishla! Eishla where are you?!", he shouted. He climbed the stairs and found more blood, but not Eishla. That is, until he went into his room. " Eishla!".

She layed on his blood soaked bed, three gashes in her stomach and her nose drew blood. Tony lifted her head and gently shook her, the tears barely keeping in his eyes. She groggily looked over to him, and put a hand on his cheek.

" Hello little one", she whispered.

Tony let the tears stream into her cheek as he held her. " Please, just hold on. I-I'll find some help, just hold on", he pleaded as he set her onto the bed.

" No", she said as she grabbed his shirt. " It's too late Reku'un. Please, don't leave".

Tony quietly cried as he examined the wounds more closely. They were practically weeping the bright red liquid, and she had already lost a high amount. His weeping was cut short, as he heard the door open and a pistol cock.

" Freeze!", the cop shouted. " Put your hands behind your head and get down!".

Tony wasn't thinking, he was reacting. Quickly he reached for his Daedalak and beamed it at the cop. It twirled and the handle of the blade smacked him in the head. Tony picked up Eishla and grabbed his Daedalak, running down the stairs. The police downstairs opened fire on him as he carried Eishla out the back of the house. He slowed down as he lost the scent of the police officers.

" What happened?", Tony sobbed silently. " Who did this to you?".

Eishla smiled weakly and nestled her head into his arm. " It matters not little one", she whispered. " Please, don't leave. Stay with me".

Tony held her close as he walked aimlessly through the forest. He recalled all the times she would play him the forest with all the animals. As if to remind him of that time, Eishla began to sing in anicent Loki'irian, a language that held its own meanings.

" Go nak, midar ut shi,

Hokuro, mina gurek

himagotar, sen rina dore

lor shen, kazema norak,

hinigart morish, meru'ub hugota

milef uuuuush"

Tony stopped as soon as the song did, and with his soaked eyes he glanced at the only family he had left.

" Promise me Reku'un", she said. " Promise me, you will protect those in need, no matter their relation with you".

Tony sniffled and let a whimper escape him as he nodded. " I promise Eishla", he whimpered. " I promise".

With one last smile, she closed her eyes and joined Minira. Tony fell to his knees and sobbed silently. And it only got worse as his memories returned. He did this, he hurt her. He killed her.

Nyla landed behind him, sensing his troubled mind. She looked at Eishla, then looked at Reku'un.

There was nothing you could have done Reku'un

Tony sniffled and wiped the falling tears away. He walked further into the clearing and gently set Eishla's body down. Without another word, he started digging. Nyla could tell what he was doing, so she began to dig across from him. She shoveled dirt with her claws and Tony with his hands, not a word or thought being spoken. The hole was five feet deep, and Tony carefully placed Eishla inside the hole. She was still smiling, making Tony whimper softly. Nyla pushed the dirt back in and made it solid with her tail.

Tony kneeled in front of the makeshift grave, and he let the tears stream down his face. Nyla nuzzled against her partner, wrapping her wing gently around him. His sobs were muffled into her scaled shoulder, and she just consoled him as best she could. Without warning, Tony seperated from her and took out his Daedalak. He stabbed it into the ground and started dragging it around. Nyla stood back as Tony cut into the earth, making an odd pattern with the lines. She heard thunderclouds overhead, but Tony didn't seem to, or just didn't, care.

With one last incision, Tony brought the lines together and finished the drawing. Small titters of rain pricked his skin, and his tears were camoflauged.

Get out of range Nyla.

Why Rek-

Just do it

His thoughts were stern, as they were rarely when he spoke to her. She nodded and flew as fast as she could until they were no longer linked. The rain started coming down, and Tony stood in the center of his carving.

The Kiki Flower, the flower of vengeance.

Tony looked at his blade, then held his medallion close. Carefully, he raised the blue blade in front of him, then rammed it into himself.

Everypony gasped as he stumbled before enduring the pain. He pulled it back out, then slammed it all the way to the handle straight through him, then did it a third time before taking the sword out completely. The rain poured down on him, and a clap of thunder boomed overhead.

" WHAAAAAAT?!", Tony screamed. " WHAAAAAAT?! THIS IS ALL YOUR FAULT MINIRA! MY FAMILY WORSHIPPED YOU, AND YOU KILLED THEM AAAAAALL! WHY?! WHAT DID WE DO?!".

His anger was directed to the skies.

" ANSWER MEEEE!", he roared. " THEY DID NOTHING WRONG, IT SHOULD HAVE BEEN MEEEE! WHY DO YOU DO THIS?!".

Tony raised his blade again, and stabbed the first inch of it over his heart. He dropped it and put his fingers into the wound, forcefully pulling the skin apart to show his beating heart. The blood from the wounds mingled with the falling rain as it pelted his body.

" IF THEY CAN'T BE HERE, THEN BRING ME TO THEM!", he bellowed. " DO IT! STRIKE ME! FOR FUCK'S SAKE DO IT! COME ON!".

He ripped a tree from its roots, and sent it into the atmosphere.

" I'VE STRUCK FIRST! NOW PUNISH ME! END MY LIFE! YOU DID IT TO THEM, WHY NOT ME?!", he screamed. " I KNOW YOU CAN HEAR ME! DO IIIIIIIIIIT!".

Tony's eyes looked around the raining clouds, praying that a strike of lightning would just end him. He fell to his knees, letting the tears drip off his nose.

" AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!".

Minira couldn't watch it again. She ended the feed and looked back to the ponies. More tears couldn't have been shed. Each of them had tears dripping from their chins as they saw Tony at his weakest moment. Even Discord kept silent out of respect. The room changed to the next day, where Tony was flying on Nyla's back. The night cloaked the two in the air, and it would be needed since they flew near the buildings. Nyla climbed higher until she got to the roof of the tallest building, then landed with a heavy quake.

Tony jumped off Nyla's back and drew his sword, glaring at his target.

Jerosh.

" So you came", Jerosh chuckled. " Tell me, have you embraced the Ashla?".

Tony said nothing as he walked closer, stopping several yards away. Nyla shook the floor as she stalked closer, growling at Jerosh from behind her partner. Jerosh laughed and whistled quickly, summoning his Nera'ak, Rikopeel. The black Nera'ak flew high into the air before landing heavily behind his partner and taking a daunting stance. The two pairs stared at each other, until Tony dashed forward with Nyla going for Rikopeel.

Jerosh went to meet his little brother, and Rikopeel his opponent. The Nera'ak slammed into each other, the older pinning the younger to the ground and the two Signa brothers locking blades. Tony slashed at Jerosh several times, but Jerosh blocked and deflected each of them. Nyla and Rikopeel tumbled on the roof as they fought for dominance, and given Rikopeel was larger and stronger her got it in a matter of seconds. The same went with the Signa, Jerosh punching Tony then kicking him into the air. Jerosh used his rites to pull Tony back down, slamming him powerfully into an air conditioning unit.

Rikopeel slammed Nyla into the radio tower on top of the roof, bending it to fit her form. She roared as fire funneled its way out, but Rikopeel clamped her jaw shut with his own. Tony pulled himself out of the crumpled metal and bellowed as he charged to him. He sheathed his sword and started punching Jerosh with all the force he could muster. Jerosh took each of the blows Tony threw, but they did nothing to harm him. In fact, it made him laugh as Tony kept beating. Hearing his laughs, Tony only amped up the number of hits, and Rikopeel threw Nyla into a group of AC units.

Jerosh grew bored, so he withdrew his sword and dug it into Tony's shoulder. He and Nyla bellowed as the cut opened, spewing blood instantly. Rikopeel bit the back of her neck then threw her into the AC units again. Jerosh pulled Tony up, his arm now hanging by a few strips of flesh onto his shoulder, and brought him closer.

" You still haven't grown stronger little brother", he snarled with a smile. " Which is why, I will give you a choice". He used his rites to choke Tony while making him face the city. " Look over there, do you see that?".

Tony's eyes widened when he saw the floating Signa...holding Dan. Dan struggled to break free from the hand wrapped around his throat, but the Signa had a tight grip. Tony dropped to the floor and Rikopeel got off of Nyla.

" It will only take thirty seconds for him to hit the ground", Jerosh chuckled. " Choose brother, would you let him die, and finally kill me? Or will you save him, and never see me again?".

Jerosh signaled the Signa and he let Dan go. Tony watched in shock and anger as Dan fell the thousand feet. He glanced back to Jerosh, then to Dan. He could kill Jerosh right now, and avenge his father, his mother, and Eishla. But it would mean letting Dan die, but if he saved him he would never have the revenge he wanted. It was the reason he was out here, the reason he was fighting Jerosh.

" Twenty seconds", Jerosh laughed. " Hurry, he's speeding up".

Reku'un, get him. You must save him.

No...I...I need to...kill Jerosh!

Reku'un, you must do what's right! You promised Eishla!

Tony clenched his eyes shut as the tears came foward. Nyla limped over to him, and he clenched his fists. " I'll kill you. With Minira as my witness, I'll find you again, and I'll make sure you pay", Tony growled.

Jerosh grinned as he made way to Rikopeel. " I'm looking forward to it", Jerosh laughed.

Nyla throw me!

Tony limped onto Nyla's tail and she beamed him at Dan before going out cold. Tony dived for him, his useless arm tearing even more as he shot at Dan. He reached his hand out, then grabbed onto him, and slammed into the ground. Dan bounced off of his body and rolled in the dirt of the park, getting a few bruises and scrapes. He got up as fast as he could and ran to Tony's body.

" Shit man, what happened to you?", he mumbled as he looked over Tony's arm. " Come on, up we go".

Nyla...get out...of here

Y-Yes...Reku'un

Tony woke up in Dan's living room, his arm had healed while he was asleep, and he could sense Nyla circling the area. Diane, Dan's girlfriend, set a plate with food on the coffeee table with some oranje juice. Tony's foggy mind kept him down, for another half hour or so. Diane spoke to Dan barely within earshot.

" So he was in an accident?"

" Yeah, just got knocked out, nothing serious. I'll talk to him when he gets up, just go before your boss calls"

" Okay honey, see you after work"

Diane grabbed her bag, gave Dan a quick peck, and left their house. As soon as he couldn't smell her anymore, Tony sat up slowly and rubbed his sore shoulder. Dan came over and sat down next to Tony, waiting for him to speak first.

" What happened?", Dan asked. Tony said nothing, instead just letting the tears fall from his nose and onto the carpet. " Kid-"

" I did it", he choked on his sob. " Eishla's gone, and it's all because of me".

Dan put his hand on Tony's shoulder. " Tony, c'mon, you'd never-"

" It was me!", Tony shouted. " It was me!...It was all me".

Dan grabbed him by the shoulder's and made him look at him. " Tony it wasn't your fault", Dan said.

Tony pulled his arms away. " Not my fault? How can you say that when I did it?", Tony sounded like his anger was getting the best of him.

" Tony, I'm sure it wasn't your fault", Dan said. You just weren't in the right mind. You couldn't control yourself, and It took over. You didn't mean for it to happen, but It did. It was that thing's fault, not yours"

Luna remembered his words. Tony told them to her the first time they were together in Ponyville. He did know what it was like, because he had gone through it. He didn't try to bring eternal night, he killed his own caretaker, his only family. But he didn't react like she did, it was the exact opposite.

" It was my fucking fault! All of them! Herod, Heraj, Agner, Jaqeluu, Fermot, Derekosh, and Eishla! They're all dead because of me!", Tony shouted. " If I was stronger...they'd still be here. I failed them...all of them. And its all my fault!".

Tony buried his face in his hands as he sobbed loudly, Dan rubbing his back. " It's okay kid", Dan soothed him. " Listen, you can stay as long as you need alright? Don't beat yourself up over this, you have to accept that it was Rody, not you".

Tony had no intention of staying, because he knew he would only be putting his friend and his girlfriend at risk. They were brought to a few days later, where Tony was putting a scarlet gem on the couch with a note. He silently looked into Dan's room, where he was cuddled up next to Diane. With one last two-fingered salute, Tony left the house, and for ten years he hunted Jerosh's allies. Becoming stronger and stronger with every battle that left him on the brink.

Each battle left him with something broken, with bite marks and cuts and bruises. They saw him with Netu'ung in the field, then when he crashed, and when they rescued Luna, all through his time in Ponyville, and his visits with Luna. They could hear his thoughts, and they could see his reactions. Luna remembered them clear as day, but now they were something she would cherish.

Because she would never have them again.

The room returned to normal, Tony lying on his bed, the multiple machines connected to him, the door, and the walls. Luna lowered her head in shame, realizing how big of a mistake she had made. She gasped when she heard a strained grunt, and when she turned she saw Tony reaching out to her. She clenched her eyes shut as the tears streamed down her cheeks, and she galloped out of the room.

" Luna!", Celestia called after her.

" Leave her", Minira said softly. " She just needs some time alone".

" But, I don't get it, how did Dan and Tony end up here?", Twilight asked.

" There was a Signa who could make small jumps in time", Minira began. " Jerosh captured him, and absorbed his rites".

" How did he take his powers?", Fluttershy questioned next.

Minira looked off to the side as she explained it. " To absorb another Signa's rites, their bodies must be destroyed, and a rite must be taken from the one taking the rite", Minira explained. " With the ability, Jerosh summoned a massive amount of power and brought him, Reku'un, the Signa he had, the Arthanians and Netu'ung into this time period".

" Wait...so you're saying...this is Earth?", Cadence questioned. Minira nodded, getting all of their eyes to open wider than they were.

" I caught a glimpse of Jerosh's future, and when I saw what he would do, I brought Celestia and Luna nearer to the time period", Minira said. " I would have hoped he wasn't as powerful as he was, or as well coordinated".

" Minira", Jaqeluu called. She turned to the four of them and saw they were beginning to glow.

" Oh no", Minira sighed. " Not yet".

" What? What's happening?", Shining questioned.

Minira's body began to glow brighter as well. " They can't stay here anymore", Discord told them. " They can't stay in this plane any longer".

" You're leaving? You can't leave yet! I have so many questions!", Twilight said as she pushed aside the various scrolls she summoned.

" I know you do Twilight", Minira smiled. " But I must go before my body is stuck here. And Celestia, give your sister some time. She just feels guilty".

" I know", Celestia smiled sadly. " I'll see you in a few million years mother".

Minira's smile was invisible from the blinding light she became. " Then until then, farewell my little ponies", she said with a god-like echo. " And farewell, my children".

The brothers became orbs of white behind the orb that was Minira. The five of them shot out of the room and into the skies, vanishing above the clouds.

Author's Note

And there we have it, the messed up life of Anthony Lorenshi or as his kind call him, Reku'un Alamonshuor. If you're new and made it this far, remember to like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night.

Setting Things Right
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

Setting Things Right

White. All Tony could see was white. White walls, white floors, white ceilings, white skies. Just white. He had no body, just his mind to guide him through the empty canvas of colorlessness. Small ripples began to appear, and soon the room was transformed in front of him. The entire thing turned black, and at the very far side was a door.

A door that was wide open.

Tony did a slow about face with his subconscious eyes, and standing several yards away was It. The Ashla. The two beings came closer to one another, each worn out from the output they had gone through. The Ashla locked gazes with him for one moment, before slowly walking back behind the door and shutting it behind him.

The door collapsed, and color began to break through the void. His brothers, each of them, appeared in front of him, as did his parents and Eishla. Slowly, he began to walk past them, and each person he passed went into their final position as they died. Agner, Fermot, Derekosh, and Jaqeluu each turned to statues, his Herod hung up by a spear and sword, his Heraj on the floor with a pool of blood beneath her. And Eishla, she turned into her gravesite, the flower still over the body. Tony stopped in front of the last family he still had, Jerosh. They stared harshly at each other, and a smirk made its way across Jerosh's face. Tony glared at him one more time, before the bodies were obliterated along with the empty void.

" His heart...more...he's waking...find Celestia"

" What...other one?...won't...it"

" Doesn't ma-...just find...princess"

Tony's eyes adjusted to the light, making everything blur around him. " Sir, sir if you can hear me, give us a signal", the doctor said. " Remember me? Doctor Gooding?".

Tony's eyes finally opened wide, and he gasped as he went into a violent coughing fit. When it finally died down he gasped greedily for air, Doctor Gooding doing his best to lay Tony back down. He heard the door burst open, and his nose picked up the scents of the Elements and Celestia. His vision barely made them visible to him, as it was fogged from the sleep. He wheezed before sucking in more air, and then coughing again.

" Easy, don't force it", Gooding told him.

" Tony? Tony can you hear us?", Fluttershy asked. She flew over and eased him back, but he pushed her away weakly.

He forced himself to sit up, ripping out the IV's and several needles in his arms and legs. He ripped the respirator from his nose and swung his legs over the side of the bed.

" Sir, you have to lay down", Gooding said as he tried to push Tony back down.

If there was one thing Tony never listened to, was doctors. Never would he listen to a doctor's orders, even if it took him out of harm's way. Tony grunted as he tried to stand up, but the bed rest made his legs give out and he dropped back onto the bed.

" Nyla...where's Nyla?", he groaned. The red scaled dragon made herself known and came to his side. " Help me up".

Nyla got her neck under his arm and pulled him onto his feet. He grunted as he lifted his broken foot from the floor, using Nyla to stand. " Easy Reku'un, your leg hasn't healed", Nyla said.

" I know", he grunted. " Where...ugh, how long have I been...asleep?".

" Three days", Celestia told him. " Tony please, you need to rest".

" Yeah, don't wanna mess yer leg up more do ya?", Applejack asked as she came closer. Nyla growled at her, making the orange mare withdraw her hoof.

Tony's vision began to clear up some, and his left leg was starting to listen to him. " Where's...Dan", he grunted.

" He's down the hall, but Tony you need to lay down", Twilight voiced her concern.

Ignoring their words, Tony made Nyla help him to the door. His left arm hung useless in its sling along with the right foot he broke, which was being dragged in its cast. She opened the door with her tail and brought him into the hallway, where Cadence, Shining Armor, and Spike were waiting. They were about to say something before Nyla snapped her tail at them. Tony followed the scent of his friend down the medical wing, the ponies following close behind. A hallway down from Dan's room Tony retracted his arm from Nyla, instead using the wall to keep him up. She seperated him and the ponies as they came to the intensive care unit for Dan.

When Tony opened the door, he saw the doctor's trying to help stop the bleeding from the slash marks in his chest. He already had a number of stitches, but the blood kept coming out. They didn't know, but the wounds would never close. The Ashla's energy made sure of that, it was how Eishla died.

The doctor fetching a new needle saw Tony and went to tell him what the others already have. With an outstretched wing from Celestia, the doctor and his colleague stood back from Dan's body. Tony motioned for Nyla to stay back as he limped to Dan's side. The gashes weren't going to close, and even now they were pouring blood. To his surprise, Dan's eyes opened, and a weak grin formed with his drowsy eyes.

" Hey kid", he croaked. He lifted his head up to see the wounds he got. " Damn...got cut...pretty deep...huh?".

Tony restrained his urge to let his voice crack. "Uh, yeah, pretty deep. But don't worry, you're gonna be fine", Tony whispered. Dan chuckled softly and tilted his head away from Tony.

" Y'know...something kid?", he grunted. " You always did su-suck...at lying...to me".

Tony winced every time Dan struggled to speak. " I know", Tony chuckled. " I'm sorry. I'm gonna make this right".

Dan turned back to Tony. " Tony, it wasn't your fault", he said softly. " C'mon man, don't be-ngh-beat yourself up over this".

A tear started to trail down his cheek as he spoke. " No, it was my fault. I should have been stronger", Tony sniffled. " But, don't worry okay? I'm gonna help you. Just watch".

He put his hand over the wounds, and soon his hand and Dan began to flicker blue. The wounds began to seal up, and Tony felt weaker and weaker as he channeled his energy into Dan. He knew what was happening, so he swatted Tony's hand away fast, causing the energy to drain back into Tony.

" Stop", Dan coughed. " Tony, you'll die if you try that".

" Then what do I do?", he said loudly. " I have to help you Dan. I'm gonna fix you, then I'm gonna find a way back to our time so you can be with Diane".

" Tony".

" Then you guys are gonna get married like I know you always wanted to"

" Tony please".

" Then you guys are gonna have your own kids and forget all about the Arthanians"

" Tony!"

" What?!", Tony shouted. He sobbed quietly as he lowered his head. " I can't lose you Dan. I just-just can't. Please".

Dan reached behind his neck and unlatched the chain, then held it in his hand as he tried to raise it. Tony helped him, seeing how much he was struggling only made it worse for him. With his other hand he held Tony's hand, as if he were just saying hey.

" Tony, you're my best friend", Dan whispered, a tear trailing down his own cheek. " It was awesome, what we did to those mu-mutts. Listen, I...don't have long...but...promise me...that you'll s-stop, chasing Rody. Promise?".

Tony let out a whimper as he nodded. " I promise", he sobbed. " I promise".

Dan grinned as he let his hand rest at his side. The medallion Tony made was back in its makers hand, and Tony gripped it tightly. Dan could feel himself slipping, and there was still one thing he needed to do. He gestured for Tony to come closer, which he complied to immediately.

"And when I'm gone, just carry on don't mourn rejoice

Every time you hear the sound of my voice, just know that

I'm lookin' down on you smilin'

And I didn't feel a thing so baby don't feel no pain

Just smile back"

Tony chuckled as he sang along, his tears falling on Dan's chest.

"And when I'm gone, just carry on don't mourn rejoice

Every time you hear the sound of my voice, just know that

I'm lookin' down on you smilin'

And I didn't feel a thing so baby don't feel no pain

Just smile ba-"

Tony clenched his teeth as he felt Dan's hand slip away from his. He glimpsed at Dan's body, seeing one last nod before his eyes held an endless stare. He fell to the floor as he hung onto the side of the bed with his hands. The mares behind him sniffled, then slowly came to his side. Even Nyla didn't stop them as they came close and tried to console him, and Celestia draped her wing around his shoulder. She looked to Dan, his eyes still open and his mouth still curled into a slight grin. She used her wing to close his eyes, then her horn glowed as the covers were pulled over him.

Tony's quiet crying turned into shuddering sobs, and the ponies just kept close, doing their best not to break down themselves. " We're sorry", Celestia whispered. " We're so sorry Tony".

Nyla felt the change in his mind, it wasn't the Ashla or the Iikro. Tony stood up from the group, startling them as they moved back. Slowly Tony walked to the wall beside Dan's bed. He ripped his arm out of the sling and punched the wall with any power he had left. Fifteen yards of solid stone cracked under the force of his fist. The mares and doctors jumped a little from the loud crack, and Nyla gripped her left arm. Tony pulled the broken arm out of the wall then drove his good fist into the wall, creating a deep hole in the shape of his arm. He picked up the pace until he was drilling the wall with his punches, and the tears wouldn't stop coming.

" GRAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!", he screamed.

" Tony! Calm down!", Twilight said, both concerned and fearful of Tony's rage.

" SHUT UP!", Tony shouted as he spun around. " JUST SHUT THE FUCK UP!"

He turned back around and drove his left arm especially hard into the wall, making Nyla clutch her arm harder. " Stop it Tony! You're scaring Fluttershy!", Rarity pleaded.

" IT'S ALL MY FAULT! THEY'RE ALL DEAD BECAUSE OF ME! THIS IS WHY I LEFT! SO DAN COULD BE SAFE!", Tony yelled. A small crowd of ponies had gathered outside to see what was the commotion. " BUT JEROSH HAD TO FUCKING FIND US! IF I NEVER MET HIM HE WOULDN'T BE DEAD!".

He screamed as he kept punching the wall, and when his arms had done enough, he rammed his head into it.

" WHY! CAN'T! I! KEEP! THEM! SAFE?!", he yelled. Before he could permanently damage his broken arm, a hand stopped him.

The entire room gasped as a hand began to integrate itself into reality. Slowly an arm formed, then a torso, and legs, and finally the head. Standing in a spiritual body, was the 249th Makti in full Loki'irian armor.

Reku'un Alamonshuor.

" Ma-Makti", Tony gasped. His ancestor put Tony's arms to his sides and hugged him tightly.

" Hello Reku'un", the past Reku'un said.

The mares watching had their jaws dropped, even Celestia. " H-How is...how did", Twilight fumbled for words. The others shook their heads and shrugged.

The Makti held his descendant close, then seperated with his hands on his shoulders. " You are a fine man Reku'un", he smiled. " A fine warrior you would be".

" How are you here?", Tony asked. The Makti chuckled and wiped a tear from his eye.

" We are all here", Reku'un smiled. " In here". He pointed to Tony's heart, then to his head. " And here. Each of the Makti's live on in you, Doshu'um. We are with you always, and we see what you see, feel what you do, and so on and so forth".

" Why are you here?", Tony questioned. The Makti sighed and put a hand on Tony's shoulder.

" To tell you what needs to be said", Reku'un said softly. " You must not give in to this hate and anger Doshu'um. And you cannot do what you did to ensure Daniel's safety. You must not run, you must not surrender".

Tony already knew what he was getting at. " I can't fight", Tony said as he drooped his head. " That's how this all happened. This is how...how Dan died".

Reku'un guided Tony's gaze back up. " And it is how you will prevent it from happening", Reku'un smiled. " You must not blame yourself Reku'un, not everything happens because of you. Your mother and father were not your fault, Eishla was not your fault, nor was Daniel your fault. You were a child, you could not fight the Ashla's influence in your weakened state".

Tony sniffled and wiped the tears with his arm. "But they're all gone. What do I have to fight for?", he asked.

Reku'un sighed as he looked away. " There is a saying the Earthling's use. 'You can't save them all'. I cannot tell you how true that is Doshu'um", he closed his eyes for a moment. " Do you know how many close friends I lost in our planet crusades?".

Tony shook his head softly. " No".

" Two-thousand, five-hundred, eighty-six", he recalled. " Every day I saw their faces, and they were the fire that made me fight. For their sake, and to protect the one's I held close. Which is what you must do, Doshu'um. These ponies, you thought them your family, as you did Daniel. If he were to betray you, and it was just a misunderstanding, would you have forgiven him?".

Tony looked back to the mares, from there he looked to Dan's covered body, and finally to his ancestor. " I...I would. I would have forgiven him", Tony admitted it.

" Then you must forgive them", Reku'un said. "Jerosh used Earth's misinformation to lie to them, they couldn't have known what happened".

Tony nodded. " I know", he sniffled.

Reku'un turned to the Celestia princess, then approached her. " Ichima", he bowed formally. " It is an honor to meet you".

To their surprise, Celestia returned the bow. " It's a pleasure to meet a guardian to my mother", she smiled softly.

Reku'un returned the smile and stood tall. " Minira did not have the time to tell you, but all of you must know this", Reku'un said sternly. " Reku'un, you and Jerosh are not alone. Loki'ir was not destroyed, nor were we wiped out. There are still many Loki'irians, and they plan to come here".

Tony's jaw slackened as the words registered. " But...but how? The only ships that could possibly reach this planet is the fleet on Ikotur, or the Drigont. But it was shot down", Tony said.

" No it wasn't", Reku'un said. Tony's eyes widened as he heard this.

" I saw it myself Makti", Tony said.

" No, what you saw were the shields of the Drigont being overloaded", he grinned. " I'm sure you know what happens when they overload".

Tony looked away in shock. " The whole thing shuts down", Tony gasped. " So...it just needs a jumpstart".

The Makti nodded. " As we speak, Minira has the last of us Signa heading to the crash site", Reku'un said. " They will use it to come here and join you".

" How many have survived?", Celestia asked.

" Thousands of Loki'irians", the Makti said. " And only a few dozen Signa. They will be here on the day of the black sun".

" The solar eclipse?", Twilight questioned. " That's next year, in September".

" Yes, 13 months until they arrive", Reku'un said. " You must lead them in the fight, now that they know of this world. They will come in numbers, Reku'un. It is your responsibility to lead them, and to keep this planet from sharing our fate".

" But...but how can I Makti?", Tony asked. " I can't...I'm not strong enough".

" You are just like me, Reku'un", he chuckled. " We possess great power, we need only guide it, and control it. You can do this, Reku'un. You will do this, and you will end this war, once and for all".

" Yes grandfather", Tony nodded. " And thank you".

The Makti nodded, then bowed once more to Celestia. He then walked past Tony and stood by Dan's bed. To their shock, his hand phased through the blankets and went into Dan's body. When he pulled his arm back, another hand was grabbing onto his, and from the body came Dan's essence. His spiritual self looked at his body, chuckled, and looked at Tony. They shared one last hug, knowing this was really goodbye.

" I'm gonna miss you", Tony said. This time he didn't sob, this time it was more sad yet happy. He died in battle, a Loki'irian death.

Dan finally seperated, and as he stood next to the Makti who was a whole head taller than him, he did his two finger salute. " See ya around kid", his voice echoed.

With his final words, Dan and Reku'un faded out of existence. Tony closed his eyes and let the silence loom over him for a minute, and with a drawn out exhale he faced the mares behind him. They wore unsure smiles, some tears still lingering at their lids. He smiled softly as he extended his good arm out and kneeled. They centered him in a massive group hug, Celestia just draping her wing around them once again.

" I forgive you guys", Tony smiled. " And I'm sorry. I should have told you from the start about all this".

" So, you're not mad?", Fluttershy asked. Tony smiled as he held them closer.

" Of course not", he chuckled. " You guys are like family to me, and it's kinda my fault anyways. Dan almost did the same thing, but I told him. If I could forgive him, I can forgive all of you".

" That's very relieving to hear Tony", Celestia said. " Thank you".

They finally broke away, and Tony remembered one other thing he needed to do.

" Celestia, where's Luna?".

Dear Luna,

I know it's only been a week, but I feel like I have to tell you this. Whenever I'm around you, I feel like there's nothing that could be wrong with the world. When you frown, I feel like its my obligation to make it a smile. Every time I get to see you I thank the gods I can see, because I wouldn't want to miss a face like yours. You're beautiful, you're funny, you're a very strong mare (physically and characteristicaly), and I can't just stop thinking about you.

You, Celestia, and all the girls gave me something I never had before. Friendship, from the moment I met all of you with my own eyes we were friends, and that meant so much to me since Dan was my only friend. But when I saw you, I just couldn't tell what it was that I was feeling, but now I know. The stuttering, the beating in my chest, the butterflies I get, and the way I can't stop thinking about you. Before I met you, I saw all sorts of sights like this, but I never thought I would have something like it, especially not with somepony like you. But now it's finally come true, and I just can't hold it in any longer.

I love you. I love you, Princess Luna. And this is my gift to you.

--Tony

Luna read over the letter for the hundredth time. She pinned it under her hoof as more tears made their way from her eyes onto the floor. The necklace, the beautiful necklace that Tony handcrafted himself, was lying on her bed. She didn't deserve to wear it, and she certainly didn't deserve the letter or its maker. After what she did, and what she saw, she couldn't face Tony.

Blueblood was thrown in the old Canterlot dungeons, where dozens of rats now lived. She threw him in their herself, and she kept the magic restraint on him. Luna looked up to the gloomy moon, reflecting its mover's appearance.

Her mane and tail were completely dull and lifeless, hanging down as it would with a regular pony's. Under her red eyes from all the crying were bags from lack of sleep. The fur along her cheeks was matted down with tears, both dry and new. She hadn't eaten or slept since Tony lost consciousness, which was three days ago. She had sent away any and all ponies that came to her chambers, even her sister.

And these three days and three nights, she couldn't stop the sobs from coming.

In the stairwell that led to the lunar princess' tower was the celestial princess behind the Doshu'um. They had gotten a new sling for his arm, and he got his leg cast removed in place of many bandages. The others, and Nyla, stayed behind, since this was a personal matter. Tony used the wall for support as he climbed the tall staircase.

" We could teleport to the top you know?", Celestia told him. Tony grunted as he gently let his weight shift onto his injured leg.

" One time, in Ponyville, Twilight teleported me and Dan to Rarity's house", Tony began. " Let's just say the grass was a lot more colorful after we got there".

Celestia grinned as she remembered that some found it unsettling in their stomachs when teleporting. She quickly lost that grin as Tony lost his footing and fell forward, catching himself with his good arm.

" Are you alright?", she asked as she helped him back up.

" Yeah", he grunted. " Just a headeache. Let's keep going".

" Alright". Celestia kept close to him, in case he fell backwards.

The climb went on in silence, until they finally reached the onyx set of doors. Celestia went to knock, but Tony halted her hoof before she could. He stepped closer and put his ear against the door, and his sensitive ears picked up on the sobs coming from the other side. Tony knew who it was, and he hated hearing her cry. He moved back and finally knocked on the door, the sobs ceasing immediately.

" I said to leave me be sister", Luna's voice cracked. Tony knocked on the door once again, getting another reaction. " If you're a servant then be gone".

For the third time Tony knocked, and the doors glowed in a faint blue as they opened. Tony waved for Celestia to wait, then he stepped inside. The room was the same as last time, a deep indigo with black blobs and Luna's cutie mark etched onto most of her things. He saw the glimmer of his necklace on her bed, but instead of grabbing it he turned towards the balcony. Luna stood up with her back to him, and when she spun around she had a nasty glare in her eyes.

" What is it that you could possibly-". Her words got stuck in her throat, and her gaze softened. She looked over the scars adorning much of his torso, and the nick on his cheek, making sure to avoid meeting gazes.

Luna turned away hurriedly, and she kept her head low. Tony walked over to her, then carefully sat down beside her. The seconds ticked on as Tony waited for her to be ready, and after another minute of waiting he felt her hooves wrap around him tightly. Her sobs were held back as she cried into his shoulder, and soon he held her with his good arm.

" I thought I'd never see you again", she whispered. " I'm so sorry Tony. I'm sorry".

Tony ran his fingers through her mane as her sobs got more audible by the moment. " It's okay Luna", he hushed her. " It's fine".

She sniffled as she pulled back, wiping a few tears away from her eyes. " You shouldn't be here", her voice cracked.

Tony placed his hand at the side of her head and wiped a falling tear with his thumb as it rolled down. " I had to make sure you were okay", he smiled softly.

" How is Dan faring?", she asked.

Tony closed his eyes for a second, and when he opened them he shook his head softly. " He...he's with Diane", he said in a low tone.

" This is all my fault", she whispered.

" No", Tony said in a serious tone. " Luna, this wasn't your fault".

" And how can you say that?", she sobbed. " I did this to you! I betrayed you and Dan, I trusted your brother's word instead of asking you myself! And now Daniel's gone, and it's-MMPH!".

Tony silenced her self-accusation by pressing his lips against hers. Her rant melted away as she did with the kiss, and soon she wrapped her hooves around him and kissed with just as much vigor. They finally seperated when Tony felt she would listen.

" None of this was your fault", Tony smiled, brushing a strand of hair covering her face. " If I told you about Jerosh then all of this could've been avoided. I lied to all of you, and then I promised to you that I'd never lie. I was just...just scared that you would be like the humans. And after I knew I loved you, I didn't want to lose you".

Luna gave him another peck on the lips before speaking. " I'd never leave you Tony", she said softly.

With his new rites, Tony levitated the necklace over. " If only I knew that then", Tony chuckled. Luna giggled as Tony put the necklace on her.

" It's beautiful", she smiled.

" Just like you". She gave him another kiss on the lips and rested her head on his shoulder.

There was another thing that she needed to ask about. " And what of Blueblood?". Tony's blood broiled as he thoght about the arrogant prince, and it would have burned him up from the truth.

" Though I hate to say it", he sighed. " It wasn't really his fault either. If there's one thing I know, Jerosh plans ahead, and he won't act unless he knows what will happen. He just used Blueblood, just like he did with you all".

They kept silent in the embrace, just enjoying the feeling of having the other there. Luna thought she would never see Tony again, and Tony was just glad he didn't hurt her. Dan was gone, but that didn't mean he couldn't enjoy what he still had. And from Tony's knowledge, he knew Dan wouldn't want him moping over him. He even recalled the time he heard Dan saying that when he died he wanted to have all of his family and friends to throw him a huge party.

" Tony".

" Hm?".

" What about Rodrick?", she asked. " What are we to do about him?".

Tony sighed and rubbed her back slowly. " Knowing him, and since he has no more soldiers, he'll wait, just like we will", Tony answered. " I had a visit from my past self, and he told me there are more Loki'irians".

" There are?", she questioned as she moved back.

" He said your mother didn't have enough time to tell us", Tony explained. " But they'll be here, on the day of the eclipse".

" And then what?".

" Then, we fight the Arthanians that are coming", Tony said. " And we make sure they never come near this planet again".

Luna nodded resolutely and leaned back into him. Tony's mind race with thoughts about his race's survivors, and his species survivors. They would need to be strong if they were going to beat the Arthanians, and they would need to be coordinated. From what he heard, it's been millions of years, so they haven't got a clue about Arthanian warring styles. His grandfather didn't say when they were arriving, but he just hoped he would have enough time to train the men and set up some kind of defense grid.

His worried thoughts were pushed aside as his ears perked from a familiar sound. With a grin, he glimpsed at Luna, whose eyes were closed and soft snores were coming from. Her mane and tail began to come back to life, gaining their teal and luminescent features. He kissed the top of her head as he fixed his hold on her, then he carefully stood up. Her warm breath tickled the back of his neck as she exhaled, but he didn't mind. Gently he placed her on her bed, then draped the covers over her. She looked so peaceful, so he decided to go talk to Celestia.

Just as he reached for the handle to the door his hand tugged away with a blue aura. Tony grinned as he let his hand guide him all the way around, then to the opposite side of Luna on her bed. He could see her horn glowing, and she smiled with her eyes half closed. " Please, don't leave", she whispered.

Tony nodded and lifted the covers as he slid in next to her, followed by Luna snuggling up next to him. " I'd never leave you". She picked her head up to give him one last meaningful kiss, and he was happy to oblige.

She rested back into him, wrapping her hooves around him but being careful with his left arm. Tony heard the soft snores return, and he just watched her as she slept. But being in a bed as comfortable as hers, along with his tired muscles, he soon joined her snores with his own. The two slept in the other's arms/hooves, and Celestia cut off the transparency spell. She smiled with relief that Luna was fine, and that Tony was as well, so she decided to leave them to rest. When she got to the bottom of the stairwell her little ponies were waiting eagerly. Before addressing them Celestia turned to the Lunar guards positioned at the stair case.

" I want no pony to disturb my sister until she wakes", Celestia ordered.

" Yes ma'am", they saluted.

" Is Luna fine?", Rarity asked. Celestia smiled as she thought back a moment ago.

" She just needs sleep, but she's fine", Celestia assured her. " As do most of you".

" I'm gonna go check on Spike", Twilight said. The other mares nodded and made their way to the west wing.

Celestia made her way to the throne room to begin the night court for her sister. As she turned a hall she saw Nyla standing down the path. The Nera'ak had grown from her medium size and now stood a full head bigger than Celestia, about as tall as Tony. Nyla walked closer with her wings tucked in, and she stopped when she was right in Celestia's face.

" You are lucky Reku'un can forgive you", she snarled. " But do not think for a second that means I trust you or any of those mares. You must gain my trust, and so far you've done a poor job".

Celestia kept a calm face instead of fuming, because even she knew she had made a bad impression. " Then I hope your time with us can change that", Celestia said sincerely.

Nyla snorted a puff of smoke then unfurled her strong wings. " We'll see about that", Nyla hissed. With a mighty flap she was above Celestia, and in another push she zoomed off to find her descendant.

Author's Note

It's been 7 years now, and I still wish it could have ended differently. Daniel Fondor was my friend, like a brother I wanted to look up to. We had a fight, a stupid fight, and we never spoke to eah other again. Three years later, I try to see how he's doing, and as it turns out, he was killed in a car accident. Each day I even think about him, I wish I could remember what the hell we fought about, because if it meant seeing him for three more years it'd be worth saying sorry.

Dan wouldn't have been into this MLP stuff, but I'm sure he'd accept me as a brony. I put him in here, because I knew he would be perfect for Tony's friend. Writing his death, it just helps me know that he's still alive in a metaphorical sense. But every time I wrote it, I cried. I would remember the times he pushed me on the swing, defended me from some bullies I had, and was just an awesome guy to have as a friend. I wish he were here, but he'll always be in my heart, mind, and writing.

I hope you guys enjoyed this story so far, because for Dan's sake I'm seeing it to the end.

I miss you Front Door, and I'm sorry.

Saying Goodbye
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

Saying Goodbye

It took three weeks for Tony's body to heal enough for him to stand. The girls were allowed to stay in a hotel not far from the castle, and Luna and Celestia visited often to see how he was doing. To speed up his recovery, meat was imported from Gryphos for Tony to eat. They all kept hin updated about what was going on in Ponyville, and that the Gala was in late September. Spike was with them, and Nyla had decided to stretch her wings and fly around Equestria until he could get out. He could still feel her nearby, even as the nurse had him do a number of precautionary exercises, like standing on the healed leg and moving his healed arm.

" No acheing?", nurse Marigold asked. " Does it hurt?".

" Nope". Tony coiled his arm and flexed for any signs of pain.

" Well the swelling's gone away", she said. " You Loki'irian guys heal pretty quick. I guess you're good to go".

The door opened and Gooding came in with a pile of clothes in his magic grasp. " Leaving already?", he chuckled.

" Looks like it", Tony grinned.

" Your friends are waiting outside", Gooding said as he placed the clothes on his bed. " Rarity told me to give you these".

Tony looked over the new clothes he had been given. Rarity had adjusted the size of his attire to fit his bigger carved body. The two ponies in the room left to let him change, which he did eagerly. He tossed the small hospital gown off to the side and slipped on the deep blue long sleeve. The fashionista also made his under garnments bigger, which took some time for him to measure correctly. The jeans Rarity made were also very comfortable, giving his legs just enough room to breathe while not slipping off completely.

The only thing to put back on, was the medallion. The beautifully carved gem sat on his bed, the dull green metals opposing the bright cerulean gems. He read the Neric carved into the rim of the prized possession, and a small smile came across his face. The second amulet, was the scarlet gem he made for Dan. The necklace was now just as important as the one he wore around his neck, and he planned to make sure he would never forget it.

" Tony". The now grown Signa turned to the door, coming eye to eye with Celestia. " It's good to see you better".

" Yeah, the food here isn't all that tasty", he chuckled. Celestia did the same but a bit softer.

" There's something I need to know", she said softly. " Where do you want to bury Dan?".

Tony's grin faded until he held a neutral gaze to the wall. He sat back down on the bed, even if he wanted nothing more than to stand. Crossing his arms in thought, he wondered where they would have his funeral service. She had already had some ponies create a casket for him, and with the preservation spell they could have a real funeral for him. A thought came to Tony, and as he elaborated on it he stood back up.

" If it's okay with you, I want to have Dan's casket sent to Ponyville", Tony decided. " I want to bury him close to his friends".

Celestia nodded and smiled softly. " I'll make the arrangements, and we can have it tomorrow if you'd like", she smiled.

" Great", Tony nodded. " So, let's go see everypony".

Just as he stepped toward the door Celestia stretched a wing out. He raised a brow in confusion, but eased it when he saw her caring frown. " Tony, are you sure you'll be fine?", she asked. Almost like in a motherly tone.

" Celestia, I promise. I'm gonna miss him, there's no doubt about that", he softly said. " But I'm not gonna mope about it. Dan wouldn't want that, and I don't think any of you would either".

Celestia's smile returned, and she wrapped her wing around him, Tony in return hugging her back. " Luna will be awake any time now, maybe you could all stay until she can say goodbye", Celestia told him.

" What'd you think?", Tony chuckled as he seperated. " I'd leave without saying goodbye?".

Celestia laughed softly as she retracted her wing. Tony opened the door and held it as the sun goddess exited after him. They walked back towards the throne room where the girls were waiting. Tony had enjoyed their visits, especially Fluttershy's. She had really practiced he Kital songs, she even sounded as good as him. It gave him a bit of pride knowing he passed on one of Eishla's teachings. A less inviting visit came from Shining Armor, about a week ago, who had something to say.

" So what, you're a prince?".

" In a way, I guess. No offense, but what do you need from me?"

" Twilie told me that you and Dan were staying with her, and since he's... gone, I want to talk to you. I love Twilie more than anyone, and I want to make sure she's safe being around you"

" You think I can't keep her safe"

" Not just from Rodrick, but whatever that thing is inside you"

" The Ashla"

" Whatever. You'd better make sure you don't get Twilie hurt, because Celestia wouldn't be able to hold me back"

It was at that point that Tony leaned forward.

" First, I consider Twilight and all of them as my family, so I'll kill myself if it comes to that. And second, I was 15 when the Ashla took over. I'm 24 now, so I have better control under It. I'll keep her safe, and for the record, she's lucky to have you as a brother"

They were on uncommon ground, but Tony was understanding about Shining's concern. Celestia opened the doors with her magic, and in a pink blur Tony had the wind knocked out of him as he hit the marble floor.

" You're okay!", Pinkie exclaimed. " Your arm's all better and your leg is too and I'm, so happy to see you!".

Tony chuckled as Pinkie squeezed, and true to what Twilight said, she was strong. He could hear, and feel, the others piling on as well. Celestia giggled as they each crushed him with a group hug.

" Can't breathe!", he strained.

Pinkie shoved them all off and continued to hug Tony. " We're finally going back to Ponyville!", she squeed.

" 'Bout time too", Applejack chuckled.

" Oh I'm sure another week or two here could do us some good", Rarity smiled.

" Uh-uh!", Rainbow said as she pushed Rarity aside. " Come on Tony, I don't think I can take another..." She shivered a little before continuing. " Uh, another spa tour".

" It wasn't that bad Rainbow", Twilight rolled her eyes with a smile. " You looked pretty relaxed after the massages".

" Yeah well everypony likes a good rub", Rainbow countered.

Tony chuckled some as he stood back up. "Alright, alright, we'll be out of here soon", Tony smiled.

" Leaving already?". A large grin formed on Tony's face as he turned to look at the far side of the room.

His marefriend yawned in a way that made the word cute run across Tony's mind. He met her halfway and gave her a two armed hug, that he missed doing dearly. Now that the thermite had made him grown, Luna had to lean a little on her hind legs to wrap her hooves around his neck. Tony simply wrapped his arms around her body and gave her a long kiss, getting a few aww's from the audience of his friends. Now that they knew, he had no problem kissing her in front of them.

" I had to say goodbye first", he smiled as he leaned his head against hers. " It wouldn't be polite to leave without saying it".

Luna giggled as she gave him another peck on the lips. " Such a gentlecolt I have for a coltfriend", she teased.

She got back on all fours and joined them back near the door. " The Gala is in two weeks", Celestia smiled. "After tomorrow, I hope to see you there".

" Don't worry, Rarity has me covered", Tony chuckled. " I'll see you soon Celestia, and you too Luna".

Luna gave Tony one last hug as he left with the girls and headed back into the city. Immediately, ponies with all kinds of cameras, microphones, and quils with parchment swarmed him. He was surprised, and blinded momentarily, by the number of ponies flashing cameras and asking questions.

" Is it true you're not human?!"

" What happened inside the castle?!"

" Were there more humans?!"

" Is it true there was a monster loose in the castle?!"

" Tony!", Twilight shouted above the crowd. The amount of ponies had seperated him from the rest of the Elements. He could see Pinkie jumping above the crowd to see him.

" There! He is!", Pinkie pointed midair.

" Alright come on now!", Applejack said as she pushed through the crowd. Tony chuckled and carefully made his way back to the mares.

The crowd followed around them barking questions and flashing their cameras at him. Twilight eventually huffed out of annoyance and charged her horn up. She summoned a pinkish barrier around them, pushing back the paparazzi and giving them breathing room.

" Did anypony get trampled?", Rainbow groaned.

It was at that moment that Tony felt his leg vibrating almost. He looked down and chuckled as he saw Fluttershy shaking like mad. " Um, Fluttershy", Tony chuckled.

" Sorry", she whispered as she got back on her hooves. She still tried to find a way to hide from the flashes coming from behind the barrier. " There's so many of them".

" Well it is Canterlot", Rarity said as she posed for some of the cameras. " News travels quickly around the nobility".

" A little too quickly if ya ask me", Applejack huffed. " Anypony seen mah hat?".

" I have it!", Pinkie giggled as she replaced it back on the farm pony's head. " They really wanna talk to you huh Tony? You're like a superstar!".

" Let's just get to the train station", he grinned.

Using the barrier as cover, they slowly made their way to the train station. The guards near the station blocked off the crowd's path, and Twilight released the barrier. They boarded quickly and soon enough they were headed back to Ponyville. Unlike their last time coming to Canterlot, this was just a simple passenger train, with beds suited for ponies of their size. It occured to each of them that Tony wouldn't have anywhere to rest except...

" I could give you my pillow", Fluttershy offered. Tony waved his hand in decline but smiled no less.

" I don't think sitting on the floor for so long is gonna be comfortable", Rainbow chuckled sheepishly.

" How do you think me and Dan got through high school?", Tony chuckled. It died down a bit as he noticed it was just him, and no idiot remark was followed up. " Anyways, I'm just gonna head outside for a little. I never did like trains".

Some of them wanted to say something, since they all noticed his change in demeanor after his joke. But they thought it best to just leave him be, he had gone through this twice before. Fluttershy especially wanted to go talk to him, but even she wasn't sure what she could say without making him remember Dan's passing. He didn't seem like he wanted to forget, and he already told them he wasn't going to mope about it. That still didn't make them want to say something.

" I hope he'll be alright", Fluttershy sighed. " The funeral's tomorrow".

" We know 'Shy", Rainbow said. " He's just trying to get over it. 'Sides, we'll be right there for him".

" Yer darn right we will", Applejack nodded resolutely. The mares climbed into some of the beds closest together to rest until they got home.

There was still something that deeply bothered a minority of them, and Twilight was one of those ponies. "And what about what Tony's past self said?", she questioned out loud.

" Twilight", Pinkie said from her bed. " He said we'll have help, and besides, we get to see more hu-! I mean, Lokians!".

" Loki'irians", Twilight corrected. " Maybe Tony could explain more about them, like with the humans".

" Ah don't know about that", Applejack said. " He might not wanna talk 'bout it".

Twilight was disappointed she couldn't learn about his kind, but seeing them nearly wiped out was very traumatizing. " I guess not", Twilight sighed.

Outside, Tony leaned with his elbows on the rail and watched the vast fields of grass zoom past him. He could see the village from there, his new eyesight giving him a better view of things. The small village off in the distance reminded him about the first time he moved with his Heraj and Herod. It was their first attempt to keep him a secret, but an incident at school with his extra strength was a little too dangerous to ignore. His planet had way more gravity, and it took him a week to adjust.

The forest didn't provide any consolation from the first memory, it only spurred on another. He would run through the forest with the animals listening to his Kital playing, or when Eishla played the songs and he would just listen. He wasn't sure how she could always call him "little one" even after he grew taller than her. But it gave him a sort of happiness inside, knowing she still thought of him as her own.

Like her Ninjot. Her son.

A tiny gasp escaped him when he felt a tear fall to the railing. Instead of brushing them away, he only smiled and eventually laughed some. Those memories were very sacred to him, but he could always remember what it was like to be a kid. Now though, and in about a year, he needed to be strong. Not just physically, but mentally.

I'm sure they still watch you now Reku'un.

I'm sure they are Nyla. I just miss them.

As do I. You forget Eishla knew how to turn their steak into hokor.

That I do Nyla, that I do. So what was it like being stone for these millions of years?

Very boring actually, these ponies found me in my cave and brought me to a museum. They labeled me as dragonis ereseptus.

The ancient one? These ponies.

Tell me about it.

Tony chuckled and looked above him, where Nyla was easily keeping up with the train. She had grown back to her full size over the few weeks. Before she was only as big as him, but now she was bigger than a Canterlot two story building. She as well had aged, but not by millions of years.

It's been a while since we last rode. Care to do a little practice?

I thought you'd never ask.

No you didn't, I'd hear it.

Nyla flew lower and smacked him on the back of the head with her tail. Tony rolled his eyes and climbed onto the railing, balancing his shoes on the thin bar. Surprisingly enough, the large saddle he bought was still secured around her body. With a small leap he landed on her back, fixed himself properly, and got a hold of the reigns.

You may be stronger, but be careful with your steering.

I know, it's the reason you don't have blisters on your mouth

Tony lifted his rear above the saddle and pushed his upper body up as well. With a gentle yet firm grip on the riegns he tugged guidingly to the side, Nyla in turn banking slightly away from the train. He put his weight forward some and his Nera'ak began to flap her strong wings faster. They picked up more speed and soared past the roaring behemoth to their side. Tony tugged the reign into the roof of her mouth, making them ascend above the train and into the clouds. The clouds broke around the gusts caused by her wings, giving them both a full view of the moon and the stars above.

After enough time staring at the moon, Tony loosened the stress on the reigns and Nyla dipped slightly. The feeling of it all sent shudders through the Signa as his heart began to beat in tune with his partner's. As if she read his mind, which she could do, she steepened her incline until they were practically dive bombing. The high winds brought tears to Tony's eyes, forcing him to squint so he could steer. The ground and train grew bigger in his vision. Bigger, and bigger, and bigger with each passing second, until he was sure they would crash.

He tugged firmly on the reigns and Nyla used the momentum to slingshot back up. She corkscrewed to lose any of the extra speed, then spread her wings out to slow herself. Tony's heart raced along with his companion, and a small grin tugged at his lips.

You've gotten messy Nyla, but you're as fast as ever

You've gotten bigger Reku'un, but you're as dumb as ever

And you wouldn't change that for nothing

Nor would you

Tony chuckled with Nyla's throaty ones as they flew beside the train. Ponyville was closer now, and he guessed he had a little over thirty minutes. His gaze wandered from the small village to the dark forest beside it, and a thought came to mind.

Nyla, it'd be best if you stay in that forest over there.

Reku'un, I can sense much disorder in that area. Are you sure it is safe?

Positive... well, safe in our terms.

Excellent.

She flew closer to the side of the thundering metal, letting her partner jump back onto it safely. With another powerful flap, she rose high into the air, and soared ahead for the Everfree. Tony decided to go inside to escape the freezing conditions. The rest of the ride went on in silence, as the mares rested and Nyla got out of range. Once the train hit the junction, they each said their goodbyes, and went to their own homes. Tony followed Twilight back to the library, along with Spike who had been asleep this whole time. It now made sense to the man why he had bonded with the Nera'ak, since he was Nyla's very great grandson.

Twilight magicked the door open for them both, then went up to her room to put Spike to sleep. Tony in turn went to his room and smiled at the pile of clothes on his bed. He threw out the smaller shirts and put his new wardrobe inside, then took off his shirt and changed into a pair of shorts. As he went to go to sleep, he stopped to look at his reflection in the mirror. Stepping closer, he looked at what caught his eye. The insignia on his arm stretched all the way to his shoulder now, the black lines meeting at last. The other scars were bad, and it gave him the impression someone threw him under a lawn mower. His new muscles also impressed himself, not out of arrogance. It was just like every other Signa adult, rippling muscles, scarred core, and broad shoulders.

He chuckled when he saw the stubble that grew around and under his jaw. Making a self note to shave, he went back to the bed and sat down.

" Tony?", he heard Twilight call from behind the door.

" It's open". The door creaked open just enough for Twilight to slip in. " What do you need?".

She sighed as she came to the side of his bed. "I'm worried about Spike, about what happened when...when-"

" When Jerosh came", Tony finished for her. She nodded solemnly, still guilty for doing what she did.

" He's never acted violent in his life!", she said. "Besides the time he grew so big. But, Nyla told us that he was going to be a part of this war".

" If he finds his partner", Tony told her. " He'll fight if he bonds with another Signa, but I have to say, it might be me".

" Please Tony, he can't fight", she pleaded almost. " He's just a baby! And he's never hurt another pony!".

Tony sighed as he kneeled down and put his large hands on her shoulders. " Twilight, you're my friend, so if you don't want Spike to fight, I'll do the best I can to make sure he doesn't", he said sternly. " I promise, he won't fight".

Twilight smiled and nodded softly. " Thank you", she smiled. Tony thought she looked like she needed a hug, and he was glad to give her one.

When he pulled away, she still looked like she had something on her mind. " Anything else you want to talk about?" he asked.

With a sigh, Twilight looked him in the eye sadly. " Ever since Dan died, you've been acting so... empty", she said. "And every time we asked you when you were in the hospital, you'd just say you were fine. Applejack and Rarity know a lot about ponies and you when it comes to lying".

" Well, it's better than me going around with the Iikro waiting to get the jump", Tony flatly stated.

" But it's not what any of us want", Twilight argued. " You said it yourself, Dan wants you to be happy".

" Twilight. I lost my best friend, the guy I thought could be my brother", Tony said. "Sometimes I asked myself what would I do if he died. Now that I know what would happen, it's best if I just block it".

" That isn't any better than moping", Twilight countered. " All I'm saying is to express how you're feeling. Don't bottle it up".

Tony knew she was right, she was Twilight for Minira's sake. Just the thought of Dan made him have mixed emotions behind the halfhearted smile and glum eyes. He wasn't one to hide his emotions, so of course Applejack and Rarity picked up on his lies. Now, he buried his face in his hands and let out a long sigh.

" Twilight, I don't know what to do now", he admitted. " I know what will happen in a year, I know that we'll have to fight, and I know that Dan isn't gonna be next to me when we do. But I just don't know what's safe to feel and what's not safe to feel".

He wasn't going to cry, he'd done enough crying in Canterlot the day Dan died. All he could do was try and sort through the pain and find something to hold on to. Twilight's caring hug helped a little, but it also reminded him about a promise, and a rule he declared to live by. On Eishla's grave he promised, and on Dan's grave he promised as well.

" You and the others are like my family, Twilight", Tony said. " And I promised Eishla to protect all of you, and I promised Dan I would do what he wanted for me. I just need some time Twilight, but I won't be such a zombie anymore".

" I'm glad to hear it", she smiled. She got back down and made her way to the door. " Goodnight".

" 'Night". The door clicked shut, and Tony laid back to let the sleep overcome him early.

The funeral was to be in the afternoon, in front of Town Hall. The whole town showed up once they heard about Dan's passing, and it was very hard for Tony to tell Vinyl that Dan died. She took it hard, but she never cried.

" He was a really fun guy", Vinyl sighed sadly. " I'm gonna miss him".

" So will I", Tony told her.

Now, Tony waited in his seat as their friends each said their own little goodbyes, some wishing him the best in the afterlife. Many knew how close Tony was with him, so often they would say how sorry they were for his loss. He only nodded and thanked them for their concern. Celestia and Luna stood beside the casket of their friend, each having spoken their own speeches about him already. As each pony paid their respect, Tony thought back to their time together.

" Never say never, y'know kid?"

" Yeah, well.... fuck you buddy. Ooooooh!"

" These mutts won't know what hit'em right?"

" So this is it huh? I thought I'd die sooner, guess you can't have all the fun huh?"

" Ah-ha! Three of a kind bitches!"

" Sometimes I just wanna be a penguin, don't you?"

" I'll always be by your side Tony, no matter what happens. We'll fight all the bad guys and get all the girls and the money's. Right kid?"

" And now, a final word from Dan's closest friend", Celestia's voice announced. " Tony, if you would".

All eyes were on him, and it took Tony some time to snap out of his thoughts. He stood up slowly, then walked up to the microphone and looked at his hest friend. The preservation spell kept him from decaying, and it also kept the grin he died with. Tony faced the huge crowd before him, and he could see some nosey reporters on the sidelines. The Elements were just off to the side, and Celestia and Luna were next to him, Luna being closer. Tony lowered his head to the stand, looking for what he could possibly say.

" Y'know", he finally began. " When me and Dan were kids, he made me a promise. He said to me that... no matter what happened... he'd be by my side. I guess it's kind of ironic that even then I didn't believe him... and after all that we've been through he was telling the truth"

" Daniel Fondor, even after I left for ten years I never stopped hearing what he used to tell me. The funny things, the plain dumb things, I even remembered the day he tried jumping a river with a bike". Tony chuckled as he recalled that incident, and wiped a forming tear away before it could fall. Luna stepped closer and nuzzled his shoulder, giving Tony some comfort. " But even though he loved to party, he always found or made time to hang out with me. He was like a big brother to me, and I accepted being his little brother. But... he's gone now, and I made him and someone else a very important promise"

" I owe it to him to tell you all the truth". He glimpsed to his friends, who only nodded in agreement. " Daniel Fondor was human, his girlfriend Diane was human, and his father Erick Fondor was human. Me, I was never a human". This got the attention of the crowd. " I'm not even from Earth. Say what you will, I, am a Loki'irian Signa. My name isn't Tony, or Anthony. It's Reku'un Alamonshuor. I'm not just some high school graduate. I am, for a lack of terms, the prince of my race. Daniel was the one to be my friend when no one else would, and when I came here, I made even more"

" So, thank you Dan, for being my friend. I'm gonna miss you, but I had a lot of fun with you", Tony smiled. "I hope we meet on the other side".

Though he was smiling, he was oblivious to the stream of tears that had fallen onto the stand. The crowd had felt what he felt, and now they were curious as to what a Loki'irian was. Tony walked away from the stand to wait off on the side, letting Celestia take the stand again.

" Before we lay Dan to rest", she began. " I would ask each of you to respect him and not ask any questions or take any photos".

The news reporters each stowed away their cameras somewhere, out of respect for Tony's loss. With a final nod, Celestia's horn glowed in a faint gold hue, as well as Dan's casket. With Luna by her side, Celestia lifted the casket above her and stepped down from the small stage. Tony followed beside them, as well as the Elements behind the three. The crowd seperated to let them through, and as each face passed with a glum expression, Tony's memories poured back in.

" This is Diane! Remember? Freshman year?"

" This is one way of flying high, isn't it Nyla?"

" We gon' shoot some bitches tonight! Hell yeah!"

" Kid, would I ever lie to you?"

" You suck at video games y'know that?"

" Guess I'll see ya in the real world? I'm headin' off to MIT, so guess it's goodbye for now"

They reached the trench in which Dan would be laid to rest. Silently, Celestia lowered the casket into its final resting place. Before the guards at either side of the grave pushed the dirt back in, Tony only remembered one last thing.

"And when I'm gone, just carry on don't mourn rejoice

Every time you hear the sound of my voice, just know that

I'm lookin' down on you smilin'

And I didn't feel a thing so baby don't feel no pain

Just smile back"

And smile he did. Even as the tears streamed down his face, and Luna leaned against him for support, Tony smiled. With the dirt back in place, Celestia placed a tombstone at the head of the grave, and with her magic she carved his name and a few words of her own. Before she could write down the birth and death date, Tony tapped her shoulder.

" Celestia, if Dan were still here, I know he'd want me to do this", he smiled. He leaned closer and whispered into her ear, and softly she smiled.

Recasting the spell she carved the dates into the stone, then wrote a few words about him. When it was all done, Tony smiled as he looked over it.

Daniel Martin Fondor

March 18, 1983-September 10, 5,002,010

" A true friend and ally. Loyal and carefree. Humorous, caring, and understanding. No one or pony could match his friendly sarcasm or his love of fun. He will be missed dearly."

To end it off, the ponies closest to Dan laid a rose in front of his tombstone. One by one, the pile of red flowers began to grow bigger. The last rose to fall came from Tony's hand, and just as he turned to leave, he did something he never thought he'd do. Dan did it all the time, and as this was his final goodbye, it was only fitting that Tony did it.

With teary eyes, and a trembling hand, Tony rolled his fingers in except his index and middle finger. He guided the pointing fingers to his temple, and gently placed them against his head.

" Bye Dan".

Author's Note

I never went to the funeral, because I was three states away. But still, I know he's in a better place. I will be taking a small break to recollect my thoughts and get some more ideas. Again, I'd like to thank my readers for coming this far, and for supporting viewers I thank you as well.

See you all soon.

A New Beginning
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

A New Beginning

The next week and a half went by slowly, and a bit hectic for some ponies and a certain prince. Each day he was swarmed by dozens of reporters that each had questions to ask him. Ponies from all over Equestria came to see the alien prince, even some griffins came to see the newest royal figure in the lands. Tony did his best to answer as many of their questions as possible and keep calm in doing so. Many of them asked about rumors and of his home planet, some rumors offending him but of course he acted professionaly. The attention was unwanted by him, and some of the town agreed as well. Some were upset with the large amount of visitors while others welcomed the business increase.

With the time that had gone by, Tony tried everything and anything to keep himself occupied. Three days after the funeral, he went over to Fluttershy's cottage to keep true to his promise of teaching her another Kital song. Of course she was worried about how he was holding up, but he assured her he was doing fine. She had perfected the first song he taught her, which made the second song that much easier. Well, sort of. The second song had a bit more sudden changes in tempo and more sophisticated notes. He was impressed though, since she 'pbbt' on the fifth note. It was good progress to him because when he first tried it he messed up on the second note. Even so, he was very proud to be passing on one of Eishla's teachings.

The following days went by at a snails' pace. He helped Twilight rearrange the shelves along with Spike who dusted the place. Without his job from Applejack, Tony still had a lot of time to himself, and laying around was no option. He went job hunting to see what he could do, and as it turns out there were quite a few jobs available in the fall. Since many ponies were leaving to other cities for the holidays, Tony had several options for a job. There was Roseluck's garden, some restuarants needed waiters, a new house was being built, mail ponies, and weather teams would be needed.

There was one other job, which was a new position at Club Remix. Tony decided it would be best to not go there, since Vinyl was probably just as bothered about having somepony fill that job. And besides, he wasn't one to have music blasting into his ears from all angles. So there were some jobs for him to get himself working.

After the job hunting was dealt with, Tony visited Applejack to see how she was doing. They mainly talked about what they would be doing come next spring, but they did hang out. Well, eat dinner with the Apple Family and the Crusaders. Just like the reporters, the three fillies bombarded him with questions after they breathed in their food. Unlike the nosey media, they asked questions about the children and the desserts and if they had cutie marks. Tony chuckled at some of the questions, especially Sweetie Belle asking if they had any castles or dragons. He explained that dragons were from his planet, and that they came here a long time ago. While he didn't explain it in detail, because of the dark reasons around it, they were amazed by it.

When the weekend came around, Tony and the girls had a little get together in the fields away from the Everfree. Tony went hunting an hour before, so as to get his nutrients and still have room to eat with them. It was strange not hearing the bad puns or small jokes beside him, but Tony voiced those for his lost friend. The little get together also gave them a chance to tell him what the Grand Galloping Gala was. Twilight and Rarity, who were the most interested in the event, said it was supposed to celebrate Luna's return from her banishment. Before that, it was meant to celebrate the end of Discord's reign when he brought mass chaos to Equestria.

To him, it meant being able to see Luna with his friends again. Though it was only two weeks since he last saw her, it felt like years because of the sluggish passing of the days. The girls told him all about what last year's Gala was like, and frankly it sounded like it wasn't a party at all. He laughed at each of their own freak out incidents, especially Fluttershy's and Rarity's. The yellow pegasus surprised him with her shouting 'LOVE ME!' at the animals. The reason he liked Rarity's was because it showed Blueblood a thing or two. A smirk came across his face when he remembered the self absorbed prince spent another week in the cellars after he told Luna he wasn't at fault either.

Out of sheer generosity, and on account of him being a prince, Rarity insisted on making him a new suit for the Gala. She wouldn't take no for an answer, and he was forced to agree to it. However, after she told him that a prince should only have the best, it brought up a point he told Dan a long time ago.

"Don't think any differently of me just because I'm a prince. I'm not any more important than the next pony, so don't treat me like I am"

The days' events led up to now, two days before the Gala, where Tony sat on Twilight's couch reading one of the Daring Do novels. It was the third of the six novel series, which he had only begun to catch up on. Twilight was filling out a form for a new shipment of books she would receive some time in the week, and her number one assistant was doing his usual job of keeping the place nice and clean. Tony sighed as placed a bookmark on his current page and stood up to stretch. He placed the book back on its shelf and made his way to the door.

"Where are you going?" Twilight asked.

"Just um, gonna go for a walk," Tony shrugged. "I'll be back in a little."

Twilight nodded as he stepped outside. He had taken up the habit of going on walks ever since Dan passed away, but other than that he was doing pretty well. She noticed he would say something she expected from Dan, and that he was acting more friendly to ponies he didn't know well. Dan dying changed him, in a good way.

Tony made his way to the outskirts of Ponyville to start his usual stroll. He could see Whitetail Woods without its leaves, signaling the beginning of fall. The annual Running of the Leaves had passed while he was in recovery, but Twilight explained what it was about. It slipped his mind sometimes that the ponies controlled the weather and the seasons in Equestria.

As Tony walked through the tall grass he dropped his head and stared at the ground in front of him. Eventually he closed his eyes to get a feel of the life around him. When he was young, Jaqeluu had taught him about Himifil, and as of now he applied it. As children, Signa are very sensitive to living energy but cannot detect hidden amounts of it, like in the rock Jaqeluu crushed. Now that he was matured, Tony could feel the energies of the populance of ponies, the animals around Whitetail Woods, the dirt, the trees, the rocks, and all living and non-living things. The sounds also made him aware of the living creatures, both small and large. Peace massaged his strained mind and calmed him like a cool blanket, and since Luna had his iPod, he decided to sing a song.

The secret side of me
I never let you see
I keep it caged
But I can't control it

So stay away from me
The beast is ugly
I feel the rage
And I just can't hold it

It's scratchin' on the walls
In the closet
In the halls
It comes awake and I can't control it

Behind him, the dirt and rocks began to mold into the head of a pony with an antler. The rocks formed the eyes and the smirk as it listened to Tony.

Hidin' under the bed
In my body in my head
Why won't somebody come and save me from this
Make it end

I feel it deep within
It's just beneath the skin
I must confess that I feel like a monster

I hate what I've become
The nightmare's just begun
I must confess that I feel like a monster

I, I feel like a monster
I, I feel like a monster

The dirt mold shaped a paw and talon as its body resembled that of a serpent.

My secret side I keep
Hid under lock and key
I keep it caged
But I can't control it

'Cause if I let him out
He'll tear me up, break me down
Why won't somebody come and save from this
Make it end

I feel it deep within
It's just beneath the skin
I must confess that I feel like a monster

I hate what I've become
The nightmare's just begun
I must confess that I feel like a monster

The clapping behind Tony made him spin around and cock his arm back. He wasn't pleased to see the chaos god in the form of dirt standing behind him. Over the past month he learned that Discord wasn't evil, just bored and looking to make some mischief. A bit of extreme mischief.

"Bravo prince," Discord chuckled. "Go on, finish it."

"What do you want?" Tony questioned.

Discord's dirt body pulled itself out of the ground and walked over to him. "Nothing really, just thought I'd see what my little chaos causing monkey was doing," he grinned.

"Discord," Tony said sternly. "What. Do. You. Want?"

The draconequus leaned on mid air as he looked at his dirt talons. "I'm surprised you didn't listen to me when we met," Discord siad nonchalantly. "I may lie here and there, but even I wouldn't lie about the fates of Celly and Lulu."

"And why's that?" Tony asked.

"The three of us are going to live millions of years," he sighed. "It wouldn't be any fun by myself now would it?"

"Well I've learned not to trust chaos gods," Tony retorted. Discord reared his head back and laughed madly.

"Oh, I can tell," Discord chuckled as he wiped a drop of mud from his eye. "But I thought Lulu meant more to you than that?"

Tony visibly stiffened at the mention. "She means everything to me," Tony snarled.

"I know," Discord smirked. "But you Loki'irians only live, what? 200 years? You'll be gone, and Lulu will find somepony else to love."

"You had your chance Discord, it's your own fault," Tony accused him. Again, Discord snickered then went into full blown laughter.

"If only you knew," Discord grinned. "It was Celly's idea that I see Luna. Oh, it feels like only yesterday we were teens. I never did care for her, even now."

Tony didn't like how condescending Discord was speaking about his marefriend, and he tried to sideswipe him. His fist passed through Discord's face, throwing away some of the dirt but not hurting him in the slightest. Discord laughed as his face remolded.

"You're lucky Celestia even tried to get you with somepony amazing like Luna," Tony growled.

"If only you knew why," Discord sighed. "But you act like Luna is the only one you'll ever love. All this 'Loki'irians only love once' nonsense."

"She's the only one I've ever loved, and the only one I will ever love. That's how all Loki'irians find their partners," Tony sternly said.

"So you don't remember then?" Discord raised a brow. Tony did the same, confused by what he meant.

"Remember what?" Tony asked. "What are you talking about?"

Discord took on a more serious look as he morphed into his true form. "I'm surprised Minira didn't show any of you what happened."

Before Tony could ask what, his head began to ache immensely. At first he thought Discord was attacking him, since his paw was on his head. But soon the pain began to numb, and his mind flickered with images of his high school years. There was him, Dan, and some girl with brown hair. He remembered hanging out with her, seeing her a lot, and even teasing her. But then he remembered the facility where he found the first Arthanians. Him, Dan, the girl, and Nyla were in mid air, Tony hanging on to Nyla with Dan and the girl hanging beneath him.

Reku'un...I cannot carry...all three of you.

No! Nyla just fly us to the building!

I won't make it

"Tony! Help!" Dan shouted. Tony held Dan with his right hand while he held the girl with his left.

"Tony." The girl had tears falling as she shook her head. "Let go."

"I'm not letting you go! Either of you!" Tony said. He could feel his own strength diminishing, on account of his broken right arm.

They're coming Reku'un! You must let go!

I won't! I can still save them!

"Tony!" Dan's hand slipped until Tony was only holding his palm.

The girl let her grip go but Tony held on to her. She started wriggling and pulling her hand away, but Tony held her without a thought of letting go. Dan slipped even more until he was holding onto his friend by his fingers, and the girl finally had enough. She dug her nails into Tony's wrist, forcing him to flinch and release her.

"KAAAAAAAAATE!"

The throbbing went away as the memories returned completely, the last being Jerosh before he blacked out. Tony stood up and let go of his head as he looked at the hybrid god.

"I'm guessing Jerosh wiped your memory," Discord said seriously. "Whoever you love will die, Tony. It has and always will be that way. Even with Luna."

Tony stared at the ground off to the side as he felt the same feeling towards Kate that he had for Luna. His father told him that a Loki'irian only loved once, and that only a handful could love freely. He had met a Signa female who had a small lust for him, but he didn't feel anything with her wooing. The only one's he ever felt interested in was Kate, and Luna. Kate was gone, and Luna was in danger, both because...

"No," Tony said. "Nothing is going to happen to Luna. I may have lost my family, and my first love, but I found a new family, and I have a new love. What happened before will never happen again, because that was my old life. This is my new life. My second chance."

Discord began to crumble away into dirt as he faded away. "Then we'll see," he said. His body turned into dirt and fell lifelessly back into the soil.

Tony looked at the pile of dirt one last time, then made his way back to Ponyville. This was his new home, the ponies were his new friends, the Elements were his new family, Luna was his new love, and he would do everything and anything to protect them.

This was his new life.

This, was a new beginning.

Author's Note

Hey guys, I uh, I'm back. I was looking through some old photos, and I had a few flashbacks from when me and Dan used to just mess around and get lazy with our homework. I had a small skirmish with Writer's Block, but I got over it. I'd just like to thank all of you for reading this story, I will start up the happiness chapters again, starting with the Gala.

This is that random brony, leaving you with this. See you soon

A Night to Remember
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

A Night to Remember

September 24, 2010. To Tony, that would have been seven months ago. Here, it was the famous night of the Gala, a ceremonial celebration for the return of the lunar princess. A night that for most ponies was something to remember, something very important, and very formal. Each year it was the same, which was boring in a nutshell. Last year was a nice change of pace, even to Princess Celestia. This year however, the Loki'irian prince had something special in mind. An idea that Dan used to make his graduation party a bit hectic, but fun nonetheless. And honestly, he wanted to see them have a good time and relax a bit, even if they wouldn't be all there at the moment.

Tony smirked as he looked over the small vial of dark liquid, wondering what would happen this night. He shook his head and tossed it onto the sheets, then went under his bed. The box keeping his new and improved suit was pulled out from its resting place and set on his bed. It's owner placed the lid next to the box, and slowly he raised the shirt portion above him. The suit was the same navy blue, except now the borders were black and the ends of the sleeves had cuff links. Rarity had made him a tie colored black, and underneath he was to wear a white undershirt to make it stand out. Much to Tony's surprise, the seamstres even lined the shoulders with a few light blue gems.

"Whoa," he heard Spike's voice carry from the doorway. "That looks amazing."

"It does," Tony chuckled. "Rarity really has earned her cutie mark."

"Well, the girls are all downstairs," he informed the Signa. "Hurry up, we don't want to be late."

Spike went downstairs to join the mares as Tony dressed himself. Rarity had taken the liberty of touching up everypony's dress, by making brand new ones the same way. Spike wore the tux he wore last year, but the top hat had to go.

"Oh my little spikey-wikey looks so handsome in that suit!" Rarity cooed. Spike adored the attention, and Twilight rolled her eyes.

"Is Tony coming yet? I don't want to be late," Twilight asked her assistant.

"I don't think Tony wants to be late either," Rainbow snickered.

"He was getting ready when I walked in. He'll be down any second," Spike said, walking over to the door. "I'm gonna get the wagon, be right back."

The door shut, and the mares resumed talk about the Gala. "I wonder what Tony's gonna do," Fluttershy said.

"Ah'm sure he's gonna be happy with Princess Luna and all," Applejack chuckled.

"I can't believe he never told us he was actually seeing Luna!" Rarity squeed. "And he's gone on two dates with her already!"

"Actually, he told me a while ago on th' fields," Applejack chuckled. "He sounded mighty happy when he did."

"Why didn't you tell us?!" Rarity exclaimed as she got in Applejack's face.

"Because Ah Pinkie Promised not to," she excused herself.

"I'm sure he would have told us sooner or later;" the meek pegasus voiced.

"Yeah! He's always super duper happy with Luna! Ooh! You think they'll get married?!" the party pony energetically bounced around.

"Relax Pinks," Rainbow chuckled. "It's waaay toe early for that."

"My brother only saw Cadence for a few months before proposing to her," Twilight pointed out. "And Tony really loves Luna."

"But Shining Armor is the Captain of the Royal Guard Twilight," Rarity said. "He could see her any time he wanted to. Ponyville is miles from Canterlot dear."

"But Tony's a prince!" Pinkie emphasised. "And he's super strong! And super fast and super nice and super in love with Luna!"

"Still, even before we saw he only had two dates with her," Rainbow shrugged. "It's not really a good way for him to see her."

"What's not a good way to see who?" Tony stood halfway down the stairs in his elegant suit, which immediately got Rarity's eye to check over.

"Is it too tight?" she asked. "The collar looks a bit unsewn and the sleeves seem loose."

Tony chuckled as he descended the rest of the stairs, his new Calvin Klein replicas clacking the way down. "The suit's fine Rarity," he smiled. "You all look nice."

"Aww! Thanks Tony!" Pinkie giggled. "You don't look bad either!"

"So, ready to go?" The girls nodded and they made their way out the door.

In front of the library was a white carriage with two stallions pulling the reigns. Sitting in the driver's seat was the young Nera'ak. The girls climbed in back, and it made one thing very obvious.

There was no room for a 7 foot tall Signa.

"It's gonna be a tight fit," Rainbow chuckled.

"Oh no! We are not squishing ourselves into here!" Rarity sternly said. "You'll ruin your dresses!"

"And how's Tony gonna get there?" Applejack asked.

"I could just get Nyla to take me," Tony reminded them. "We could keep up and-"

"Arriving on a dragon is not the best image for you Tony," Rarity scolded. "And I wouldn't dare risk you wrinkling or burning that suit."

"Nyla doesn't breathe fire unless I change," Tony told her. "Besides, we won't even be flying that fast."

"Um, guys? If we don't leave now we'll be late," Spike nervously said.

Rarity huffed loudly and glared harshly at Tony. "If you get one wrinkle on that suit."

"I promise not to," Tony said just as seriously. "Alright, get going. I'll be right behind you."

"See ya there Tony," Spike waved. Unlike last year when he whipped the stallions he nudged the first's reign.

Nyla

Tony chuckled as he heard her groan through the Ina speaking.

What is it Reku'un?

Sorry, but I need a late night trip.

Must we do it now?

Yes Nyla, I'll get you an amethyst if you take me.

Give me a minute.

Amethysts were Nyla's favorite gem, and Tony rarely found them in his time. Now, all he had to do was ask Rarity or Twilight to take him gem hunting to find one. As Nyla flew closer, he could feel something wrong in her mind. Her huge form landed quietly in front of the library, easily standing its height, even on all fours. She lowered her head to let him climb onto the saddle. He tugged gently on the reigns, and Nyla flapped her wings until they were just above the town. She spotted the carriage not far from the town, and she slowly dragged behind it. They flew in silence, but Nyla's mind was wide open to Tony.

What is it Nyla?

Nyla snorted a puff of smoke to the side and flew slower.

I don't understand how you can trust these ponies after what they've done to you.

Nyla, I'm older now, and I'm stronger. As are you.

But with thermite? There is a reason they call it dishonorable. Not to mention they put it in you.

So that's it, you don't trust them?

You know I don't trust anyone upon meeting them. Not even...Daniel.

I know, but you warmed up to him. I can't force you to trust them, but I do expect you to tolerate them. Deal?

As long as I do not need to put my faith in them, so be it.

Tony rolled his eyes and shook the reigns, prompting Nyla to catch up with the carriage. Inside of the white vehicle, Rarity was keeping a close eye on him, and nearly lost it when Nyla blew out some smoke.

"I wonder how he steers her," Rainbow said from beside the seamstress.

"She did have a saddle on her," Twilight told Rainbow. "Still, it's kinda chilly for just a saddle."

"Isn't it a bit cold for Spike?" Applejack questioned.

"Of course not," Twilight waved a hoof. "I put an incubation spell on his clothes."

"Ooh! Ooh! We're almost there! Look!" The girls glanced out of the windows and saw they were just now climbing the side of the mountain.

Up above, Tony pulled the reigns into the roof of Nyla's mouth to make her ascend. Pouring into the capital were dozens of carriages and airborne chariots with fancy dressed ponies. He decided to fly higher to avoid being seen by the locals, lest they be frightened by Nyla. Even in the night the full moon reflected off of Nyla's blood red scales. He made sure to keep close enough to see where they would be getting off, and soon he saw their chariot coming to a stop outside of the castle grounds.

Down there, behind that warehouse

Nyla tucked in her wings a bit and flew behind the building to conceal herself. Tony dismounted and made sure there weren't any wrinkles on the suit or else he would have a very angry unicorn to deal with.

Odd. You finally decided to appropriate you hair?

Hey, I had a very serious debate on whether or not to do it. Is it really that bad?

No, it is just odd to see you looking so proper.

In their terms.

Yes.

The partners chuckled as Tony gave Nyla a brief rub on the crest above her eye.

Just try and rest until we need to leave, okay? I promise I'll get you some amethysts in the morning.

You know I cannot resist a good amethyst.

And you know I keep my promises.

That I know Reku'un. Have a wonderful time, and make sure to only add a small dose.

Tony laughed as he reached into his pocket and looked at the vial of liquid. He shook it to mix the ingredients again then put it back in. With a final nod to his Nera'ak, he jogged out from behind the warehouse and down the street to join his friends. They showed their tickets to the ticketmaster, who was a bit intimidated by the Loki'irian prince's height. The guards however, recognized him and let the group pass. They made their way into the courtyard and to the main building, where dozens were already assembled. The eight of them stepped into the ball room, Tony marveling at the sight of the festive decor. There were banners high up on the walls, he could see a dessert table and a buffet on either side of the room, and a line of punch bowls. He could hear the symphony of violin music giving the room a serene feel. The ponies that just arrived were greeting the princesses at the base of the stairs, and that was where Tony was headed now.

"Excuse me." Tony stopped as the group moved ahead, and he looked to the side to see Lyra.

"Lyra? What are you doing here?" he smiled.

"What'd you think, I'd miss the Gala? Besides, I'm on the harp. 'Tavi's up now, and I'm up in a couple minutes," she grinned. "So what're you here for, Mister Prince?"

"Come on now," he chuckled. "I don't even think that counts here. So, now that you know I'm not human, still want to learn more about me?"

"You read my mind," she smirked.

"Okay, but not now. I'll stop by Bon's bakery tomorrow in the afternoon to talk to you," Tony smiled.

"Deal," she nodded.

He could already imagine that crazy smile from the first time they met. With another chuckle, Tony walked back down the red carpet and to the princesses, who were speaking to some nobles as he approached. Luna looked as bored as ever, but she was doing a good job of keeping it concealed. Her gaze wandered a bit, and she smiled when she saw her special someone walking up behind Fancy Pants and his wife Fleur. The couple bowed as they finished their conversation with the princesses, and when they turned around they were startled by the giant in a suit.

"Excuse me," Tony politely said. The two passed him slowly, examining his figure for a moment. "Wonderful evening isn't it?"

"Now that you're here," Luna smiled as she nuzzled his cheek. "I was beginning to wonder where you were."

"As was I," Celestia smiled. "It's good to see you again Tony."

"You look very handsome in that suit," Luna smirked. Tony chuckled and planted a light kiss on her lips.

"I'm jealous, you don't even need a dress," he smiled. Luna's normally dark coat grew a shade redder around her cheeks. "Rarity said she needed to make another one, so this is what she came up with. Not bad right?"

"Not bad at all," Celestia chuckled.

Tony glanced behind himself and saw his friends talking by the buffet table. Rainbow and Fluttershy were missing however, and Pinkie was busy stuffing her face in the various sweets and foods. He watched as she slurped from one of the bowls, somehow not getting her attire messy. The punch splashing around reminded him of his goal for the night, but first he wanted to check on something.

"Ladies, I'll be right back. I need to check on somepony," Tony smiled. Luna gave him one last kiss before he went back into the larger crowd of ponies.

He made his way past some of them, others he had to ask politely to move aside. When he got back to the center of the room he could see Fluttershy heading out the side door, leading to the gardens. Of course he knew she would try to use the Kital song to attract the animals. Even if her special talent was with animals, she was acting a bit extreme to get close to these animals. With the notion set aside, Tony went straight to each of the punch bowls and reached for the vial. He sloshed the liquid around one last time, remembering what Dan told him on graduation day.

Not too much, not too little, and keep mixing it every couple minutes.

Making sure no pony was looking, Tony spilled a few dribbles of the contents into the first bowl. The second got a slightly bigger hit, and the third had the rest dumped in. Tony slipped the empty vial into his pocket then served himself a small cup of the punch. The taste was sweet at first, and as the aftertaste came in it was slightly bitter, which urged him to drink more.

Perfect. Cheers Dan.

Tony downed the rest of the spiked punch and tossed the cup away. His alcohol resistance levels would keep him from getting tipsy from the one cup. He just needed to avoid chugging a gallon of it and he would be fine.

With everything set, he decided to go see how Fluttershy was doing with her baiting. He walked across the vast room and stepped into the Canterlot Gardens, immediately within earshot of the Kital song. The melody was quick and short, but Fluttershy continuously played, and by the height of certain notes he could tell she was really trying to get the animals to come. He chuckled before searching for her, and it wasn't long until he could see a group of animals gathered in a small patch of flowers. The forest animals were watching Fluttershy from a distance, while the pegasus was trying to get closer without scaring them. Her face was bluer than it should have been, and the last of her breath ran out.

"No! Come back!" she shouted. "Ohh."

"These guys are more shy than I remember;" Tony chuckled. "It was a good try though."

"I wanted to see the yellow speckled hummingbird," she sighed. "I'm just not good enough to play it."

Tony squatted beside her and put his hand on her back. "Hey, don't say that. You're doing better than I ever did," Tony smiled. "And besides, you've only learned the first two songs. There's thousands to learn from, and I only learned a few hundred. Trust me, you'll get better in time."

Fluttershy nodded and returned the smile. "Okay, I'll do my best," she said determinedly.

"I don't think you'll do any less," Tony chuckled. "How about we have a quick lesson? It's very complicated, but it's a really slow song."

"Let's do it," she nodded.

Tony plucked the grass, folded it, and brought it against his mouth. His mind ruffled through the songs he knew until he came to the very first composition he knew.

Genak turish. The Song of the Leaves.

The first note came out low and drawn out. Fluttershy did the same, echoing the first note from Tony. The next few lows came out just a bit quicker, the student nearly missing the third note. As they played the slow but harmonious song, Fluttershy realized the song was repeating itself over and over, like she had been with the Kital she knew. Her teacher smiled inwardly as he heard her notes sync with his, doubling the volume of the symphony. Fluttershy's eyes widened and she resisted the urge to squeal when an owl perched itself on Tony's shoulder, and a robin landed on her pink mane. The music continued in perfect harmony, and more and more animals came closer to the two.

The animal Fluttershy had came for, the yellow spotted humming bird, flitted in front of her face as its head tilted quickly to the side. Every ounce of Fluttershy's being wished to just extend her hoof and grab it to get a better look, but she was okay with it just landing on her muzzle. Tony carefully petted a bunny that snuggled itself beside him, scratching just under its chin to make it raise its head for more. After the seventh repetition of the song, he decided to bring it to a close, which his musical partner picked up on. The last note drained the last of their breath, but much to her surprise the humming bird still perched itself on her muzzle.

"He really likes you," Tony chuckled.

"Maybe it's a girl," Fluttershy smiled. She looked at the beak size of the bird, and the larger features confirmed it was a male. "Oh, it is a boy."

"Relax, I guessed," Tony said. "Just keep playing that song when you want them to come."

"Where are you going?" she called after him. Tony smirked as he stood back up and kicked his legs out to shake the stiffness.

"I just need to check on something. And somepony," Tony grinned. Fluttershy smiled then pressed the grass back against her lips to start the second verse.

As the last of the nobles said their goodbyes, Luna sighed and stepped down from her spot to get a drink. She noticed quite a few ponies getting themselves a handsome serving. Tired of watching them douse their thirst, Luna levitated a glass to scoop up a drink but the cup never came to her lips.

"I don't think you want to do that," she heard a familiar voice tease.

"Very funny," she smiled. "And why wouldn't I?"

Tony set the glass back on the table and gave Luna a peck on her lips. "Just trust me, in thirty minutes, everypony's going to be somepony else," Tony smirked.

Luna tilted her head to the side in confusion. "What are you talking about?" she questioned.

"You'll see," Tony smiled. "So is there anything you want to do this night, my love?"

Luna nudged him playfully as she giggled. "There's not much to do here, and all the nobles have arrived," she sighed.

The alicorn thought to where they could go, just the two of them, to spend the night. She instantly knew of the perfect place to go, and it would be perfect on a night like this one.

"Follow me," she smirked. Tony obeyed his lady's commands and trailed behind, unaware of the stare he was getting by a blue stallion across the room.

~~.~~

The cool night air was a minor annoyance to Tony, but his marefriend leaning her head onto his shoulder was more than enough a reason for him to ignore it. He wasn't familiar with the new scenery, nor the vast lake they were approaching. There were two ancient looking trees creating a leafy arch for them to cross under.

"When Celestia and I were younger, we planted these trees," she told him. "Mine was on the left, and Celestia's on the right. We both thought we could make a better tree, and each day we came here to water them. I'm surprised she kept them alive for so long."

Tony turned to her and smiled. "Of course she kept it going," he said. "Even if you did what you did, the two of you are sisters. Family."

Luna smiled and gave him another kiss, this one longer than the rest. She closed her eyes as she wrapped her hooves around him, he in return holding her waist. They kept in their embrace of the lips between the two trees as a gust of wind blew some of the flowers off of the branches. Tony pulled back and hugged her, reveling in the feel of her coat. A blooming flower fell from the tree above and landed on his head. He seperated from her, then placed the plant in Luna's star patterned mane.

She was beautiful, no pony, person, or Loki'irian could deny it. Her coat was softer than the finest silks of China, her eyes made the color teal wish it were better at its job. He trailed down to her neck, where the necklace he made was dangling on its silver chain.

"What?" she giggled. Tony grinned as he placed another kiss on her lips.

"Nothing, I'm just lucky to have somepony like you," he smiled. He had to chuckle at the small blush she had, but he had something serious to ask her. "Luna. You're a princess, and even though I'm a prince, why did you pick me? You could have any stallion you want, so what made me so special?"

Luna smiled as she traced her hoof around the back of his neck. "Well, for one, you weren't afraid of me as were most ponies," she said.

"Dan wasn't either."

"Well I know that, he helped me escape," she chuckled. "You were very strong when you needed to be, but I noticed how shy you were when there was no immediate danger."

"If it weren't for Dan, I'm not sure I would still be here with you or them," Tony admitted.

"But what made me sure I was making the right choice," she smiled. "Was what you told me in Ponyville. Everypony knew about Nightmare Moon, and many held me for blame. When I told you, I expected you to be like the others, but you were the exact opposite. And now I know why."

"So because I was different?" Tony grinned.

"Because you were the same as I was," Luna said as she rested her head on his chest. Tony ran his hand back and forth along her back, a small sigh escaping his lips as he thought about her answer. "And what about you? Why did a warrior prince such as you, pick a peaceful princess of the night?"

As if that was any harder for him to say. "Well you're beautiful for one thing," he smiled. "When we first met, I couldn't tell why I ever had these feelings. I wanted to see you again, I wanted to know you would be near, which is why I gave you the iPod."

"Clever," she teased. He chuckled as he guided her back to look at him.

"When you hugged me, I wished it could last forever. When you kissed me, I wished it wouldn't be the last time," he said as his smile grew bigger. "I wanted you to always be with me, and I wanted to always be there for you"

"You looked so different from the regal princess when we were bowling, and when we were together you acted like yourself. And I loved every moment of it. So, I guess my heart chose you because you...are you. Aside from Princess Luna, or Limir, you're Luna, the mare I want to be with forever."

"Forever is a long time, even for an alicorn," Luna laughed.

"Then we'll sit bored through it together," Tony laughed. Luna giggled cutely, and Tony went in for another kiss.

"Come, I want to show you our private garden," Luna said. She got back on all fours and guided Tony under the natural arch of greens.

The garden was huge. The lake itself was about a mile in diameter, and the surrounding trees made a sort of clearing. The various animals made their own symphonies of nature, joining their voices to set the atmosphere for the lovers. They walked close to each other, gazing at the stars as they traced the lake's perimeter. Tony decided to join in with the animals by playing another Kital song. This one was more complicated, and albeit difficult, than the one he showed Fluttershy, but it was still a beautiful composition Eishla made with him. Luna happily listened as they walked by the waters edge, noticing two koi fish intertwining as they swam to the melody of the Kital. A pair of robins flew around her, then past Tony as they chirped to the song.

The song was a very special one that Eishla had made just for him. She made him practice it when he was young, and if he didn't want to she wouldn't play Tugoroc, or tag, with him.

"One day little one, you will play this song for someone very special, and she will be yours forever."

"Eishla, no one lives forever."

"Minira does. And so do our souls, little one. She will be the one you will always love, and the one you will play this Kital for. Promise me that you will practice this for her, whoever she may be."

"Okay, but later we play tag right?"

"Right."

He smiled as he recalled that day, when he said he would never get married, or even kiss a girl. It was so childish, even for him. Yet here he was, with the his marefriend leaning into him, the various woodland animals watching their romantic stroll through the private garden, each with their own partner. Tony drew out a long high note for the end of the song, then let the grass fall to the dirt. His gaze lingered on Luna for a moment, then he turned to the lake beside them. The gears in his head turned, and he came to a stop as he smiled at Luna.

"Up for a little night swim my dear?" he waved to the lake. Luna raised a brow with a smile.

"Tony, it must be just above freezing, and the water has to be like ice," she said.

"I can fix that," he smiled. He walked closer to the water's edge and kneeled down.

Luna was right, it was freezing cold. His fingers felt numb even after churning the water for a few seconds. He opened his palm, and calmly he channeled his energy into it. He could hear the small whirring as the small sphere struggled to come into existence. Energy manipulation was still new to him, so the ball began to collapse on itself. With a bit more force, he surged a large amount into his arm, causing the sphere to grow about as big as his head. He took a deep breath and exhaled, following Jaqeluu's instructions.

"You must feel the energy around you brother. Reach out, feel what they feel, hear what they hear."

His mind flowed with the life around him, the grass, the water, the animals, and his marefriend. Every ounce of energy he felt was left open to him, and slowly he directed the sphere into his target. The water absorbed the energy instead of being blasted, and it heated from the added life force. Tony made sure to make it warm enough for them, but not too hot that it would kill the fish in the body of water. Luna curiously watched as the water glowed dimly, and the ball of light blue energy began to shrink. When it was about a fifth of it's original size, the sphere returned to Tony's being.

"What did you do?" she asked. Tony smiled as he took her hoof in his hand then guided it into the warm water.

"Ready for a little night swim?" he asked again.

Luna smiled and removed her royal regalia, while Tony carefully removed his suit. They placed their attire on a nearby rock beside the bank. He was left in his briefs as he inched his way in slowly. When he was finally up to his waist, a large wave drenched him suddenly. He wiped the water from his eyes and heard Luna laughing.

"Have you ever heard of a cannon ball?" she giggled. Tony smirked as he moved his hand through the water and brought a wave up quickly.

Luna quickly dove under as the wave roared past where she once was. Tony dove under and saw her in a magic bubble, and she stuck her tongue out at him. Her horn began to glow and Tony was forced up by a current she was making. He grinned as he fought against the current by using his rites to push the water back. When the opposing current stopped, he saw that Luna wasn't in her bubble anymore, or in the same place for that matter. He turned in place to look for her, and his answer came from her lips locking with his. He could feel the difference of the heat of her coat from the warm water, and he wanted it closer. After their underwater embrace, the couple swam back to the surface for a breather.

The water near the bank gave them the liberty to lie down in an elevated position. Luna laid herself on Tony, he in return holding her with her damp hooves on his arms. Just like when they were walking, they let the silence loom over themselves as Luna made patterns with the stars. As he guessed them out, Tony played with her wet mane, which finally wasn't billowing in his face. Not that he'd mind, of course.

"It's funny how our true first kiss was under the water," Tony chuckled. Luna giggled as she rolled over and rested her chin on his chest.

"And how it saved my life," she smiled. Tony chuckled again and gave her a loving kiss beside her horn.

Luna turned her head to the side, the silence giving her some time to think. The question of why he saved her from Netu'ung's axe so long ago had died out after seeing his past. She could hear his heart beating powerfully under the layer of alien muscle, and it brought another thing to mind. Even though he had forgiven her a month ago, she was a bit curious about his other half. She was familiar with what it was like to be something else, but not the same experience.

"Tony." She lifted her hooves onto his chest and rested her head on her forelegs.

"Yes Luna," he said.

She was hesitant, but she wanted to ask. "What was it like, being the Ashla?" Tony's smile faded completely as he looked Luna square in the eyes.

He sighed and brushed a lock of her mane behind her ear. He still remembered vividly what it was like being in the mind of the beast. "It was...it was awful," he sighed. "I felt...useless...monstrous...and strong. I could see everything that it was doing, and I couldn't do a thing about. It was like watching from behind a wall of glass that I just couldn't break."

"But you did," she said. He took her hoof in his hand and kissed it lightly.

"Because of you," he whispered. "All of you. I wouldn't let it hurt you, any of you. You all gave me the strength to fight it, because you're all my family. Family is sacred to a Loki'irian, and it is a tradition I honored in memory of my first family."

"But you aren't mad, at Jerosh I mean." Tony thought long and hard about what he heard as he slipped in and out of consciousness that day.

He learned that not only was it all a ploy to make him Makti, but it was the Iikro that foiled that plan. Had he not lost control, he could have still been with his family, be Makti soon, and take back his home planet. He could have everything back, everything lost would never have been if Jerosh wasn't controlled.

But...

...he would never have met Eishla after he ran. He would have never met Dan in high school, nor would they have gone on their skirmishes with the Arthanians. They wouldn't have had all the fun in between either. Without the Iikro, he would have never met Nyla, never learned to fly a Nera'ak. If Jerosh didn't get influenced, he wouldn't have found himself thrown into Equestria. He would have never met Twilight, or Rainbow, or Pinkie, or Applejack, or Fluttershy, or Rarity, or Celestia or...

...or Luna.

He would never have taken her on her first date in a thousand years. They wouldn't have had the fun they did in the bowling alley, or Neighton Park, or the lake. She would have never hugged him, never have kissed him, and he would never have known the woman of his dreams was a mare, and that she felt the same.

"I'm not," Tony smiled. "If he never did any of what he did, I don't think I'd be here talking to you. And it wasn't his fault. I know that he never wanted this to happen, but the Iikro did. He's just like us, but he can't fight it, which is why I'm gonna save him, and finally end the Iikro."

"And I and the others will stand behind you every step of the way," she said. Tony smiled as he gave Luna another kiss. She accepted it gladly as she pressed her lips back into his and tilted her head.

Tony stroked her mane gingerly as she pressed further, then opening his eyes when he felt her tongue asking for entry. He smiled and closed his eyes as he gave her access to him. Luna seized the opportunity and explored every inch of his mouth, moaning softly as she ran her tongue over his many canines. Their tongues intertwined like serpents struggling for dominance, Tony's being less experienced as opposed to her expert ministrations. Wanting to give her the same pleasure, he slowly pushed back into her mouth, getting a small giggle from her.

Tony ran placed his right hand on the back of her head and used his left to rub up and down her damp coat. Her moans only spurred on his motions in her mouth, savoring the faint taste of boisonberry. Nightshade made his nostrils flare as he began to feel something different in himself. Luna finally pulled back, a thin strand of saliva connecting their lips. She raised herself and looked down his body. Tony blushed as he noticed his boxers had pitched a tent.

"Someone's eager," she teased, blushing slightly as well.

Tony chuckled sheepishly as he scratched his neck. "Its um, never done that before," Tony chuckled. He knew enough about his own species to know he was aroused.

"Would you like me to take care of it?" she asked with half lidded eyes. Tony kept silent as his face grew even redder, and Luna began to trail down to his soaked cloth.

Tony played several scenarios through his mind about what would happen. Each scenario involved the same thing, but something else was in there as well. His mind flashed with memories of Kate, and at the same time he felt a primal urge to give Luna satisfaction. The mare in question had reached his briefs and had her teeth on the top of them. She was about to pull them down when Tony place a hand on her cheek.

"Wait," he said. Luna let go and looked at him with confusion.

"What's wrong, Tony?" she asked. Tony exhaled as he sat up a little.

"Nothing, it's just...this seems a little, rushed doesn't it?" he half-lied. "Luna, I do love you, but this is still kind of new to me. I just need some time, do you understand?"

Luna smiled as she climbed back up to be face to face with him. "Of course I do my love," she said, then kissed him again. "Whenever you're ready."

"Thank you," he smiled as he held her close again. She resorted to simply lying on him, hearing his powerful heartbeats once again.

Tony wasn't sure telling her about Kate was the right thing to do. He still held that same feeling for her that he did with Luna. It was so frustrating, here he had the perfect mare, but as he remembered more and more about Kate he realized she had her own traits that he was attracted to. His mind was an ocean of tidal waves, each battling for dominance in his mind. Those thoughts were pushed into a corner as he heard not only his belly rumble, but his lady's stomach.

"Ready to head inside, Luna?" Tony grinned. She raised her head and gave him another kiss on his lips.

"Whenever you are," she giggled. Tony stood up, letting the water stream down his body. He eyed Luna's soaked figure, her coat being matted down and revealing the luscious curves of her body.

I'd better figure this out soon or I'm going to lose it

Luna summoned two towels for them, but Tony's soaked briefs had to be removed so he wouldn't tarnish the suit. The couple were back in their proper attire, smiling as they made their way back to the party. He had almost forgot one last thing, and quietly he snickered.

"Luna, could you bring the iPod here?"

She teleported the device and held it in her magic aura in front of them. "What do you need it for?" Luna questioned. Tony chuckled as he switched to camera mode and started filming.

"Remember when I said you didn't want that punch?" She nodded. "Let me show you why."

Author's Note

That, is the closest I've gone to clop. Anyways, hope you guys enjoyed this chapter for Memorial Weekend. Like, fav, comment, and have a brotastic weekend. Peace.

A Million Miles Away
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

A Million Miles Away

"We're here," Malshuom said.

The entire village was assembled behind him and the Elder. They marvelled at the massive set of metal doors, carved with handles that were only accesible by giants. While the others marvelled at the vast set of doors, the Elder calmly resented the city itself. He was from time itself, and he had aged many millenia, but he never forgot that hatred towards technology. Another thing he never forgot, was that Loki'ir was supposed to be united as one, no one secluded from the rest. This 'empire' the Emperor had created was a reach for power and manipulation, which many had mistaken for shelter and a new beginning. It was sickening to know these people were being ruled by a man who knew nothing of what a ruler was really meant to do, and even more so that this 'emperor' had outlawed any use of their original beliefs.

"Come," the Elder said. Malshuom waved his hand, and soon the entire village was moving to reach the entrance.

Before they could come within a couple yards, a spear lodged itself at the feet of the head warrior. Their advancement stopped as the top of the walls were filled with armored men cocking spears to launch at them.

"Hraak dit dot jro krahp?! (What is it you seek?!)" a voiced boomed from the top.

The Elder seperated from Malshuom and motioned for him to stay behind. The warrior reluctantly stood his ground as the Elder made his way to the wall.

"Jrem turk bik minug bik ut Golashna (We wish to speak to the Emperor)," the Elder called up. "Jrem konij et nigamor (We bring a challenger)."

Malshuom's eyes widened as he walked up to the Elder. "Elder, Nogot still hasn't recovered. He cannot fight in the tournament," he warned.

The Elder smiled as he turned to the man. "I know," he whispered. The Elder turned back to the men on the gates. "Jrem konij et nigamor grak ut kashimot (We bring a challenger for the tournament)."

The guards eased their spears to their sides, then the massive gates swung open. Coming from between the opened doors, was the Emperor of the city itself. He had a very regal set of armor, with a cape that covered his right arm while the left shoulder had a small curved spike. He walked with three guards following close behind him, not daring to take a step ahead of him. The Emperor examined the village with a condescending look of disapproval, but his gaze focused on two individuals. Malshuom and the Elder.

"Jro mitu bik carteg ut kashimot? (You wish to enter the tournament?)," he chuckled insultingly. "Buke hriik agod jro mitu bik manogowen ut yormorsk jijafin ot ut gasz? (And who among you wish to challenge the greatest fighters of the land?)."

"Kot guus (He does)," the Elder said as he grabbed Malshuom's arm. "Kot mitus bik kakaos dut ut kashimot (He wishes to partake in the tournament)."

Malshuom's eyes widened under his helmet as he neared the Elder. "Malik, I cannot possibly face those men and still be able to face this man. We must wait until Nogot-"

"Malshuom, you under estimate your own abilities," the Elder chuckled. "Trust in Minira's guidance, and we will join the Doshu'um and unite the people within a year's time."

"Even so I do not think-"

"Jram hidod (I'm waiting)," the Emperor impatiently remarked. The Elder looked knowingly at Malshuom, and the warrior sighed as he looked to the Emperor.

"Jra mitu bik dimijul (I wish to compete)," Malshuom said. "Jra divikin guld urkoshy belk hent ut gatamo ot ut brakto (My people will remain here for the duration of the week)."

The Emperor glanced at the dozens of villagers, determining whether or not they would be a problem. "Fet jro mitu. Velt okur jrom inaku buke jromalt hef linal (As you wish. But only your leader and yourself may enter)."

The Emperor smiled deviously as he waved for the guards to gather behind them. "Abvalka. Grok, jrem dersh turo bik hotap (Excellent. Come, we have much to discuss)."

The guards behind them guided them forcefully into the advanced city. The doors shut quite loudly behind them, and Malshuom was witnessing technology for the first time in his life. The guards inside the city weren't armed with spears or a bow. No, they were armed with rifles that could kill from miles away, armor he had no information about, and helmets that hid their gazes with screens. While the warrior gawked and awed at the display of advancement, the Elder simply glared at any form of tech he saw. True Loki'irians hated technology, but there was a reason they became the most advanced in the universe.

"Jro meek ipojamel gewel. Jra honejol ek nok jrim vovol qualsh dersh endamoret jro bik jrim navako (You seem surprised warrior. I thought by now our conquests would have introduced you to our power)." It was an obvious statement of boasting, which the Elder had very much patience for.

Malshuom stared all around him as they were guided to a platform not far from the gates. At first, Malshuom was curious as to why they stopped. As soon as the platform lifted into the air, he was feeling ready for an attack. Sensing his anxiety, the Elder placed a hand on his shoulder to calm him as they lift propelled forward. Railings rose up from the edges of the transport, amazing Malshuom even more. He looked at the blurring images of buildings, lifts, and citizens as they zoomed past them. What was impossible to miss however, was the enormous palace fast approaching.

The lift flew in through a port meant for them, and they stepped off as it went back to its checkpoint. Malshuom felt so insignificant, so childish when compared to the city here. They had technology, larger-than-life buildings, stronger weaponry, and their own means of transportation. All his life was a struggle to stay alive, and that changed when he met the Elder who promised his tiny village a home of wonders. Ever since then, he lived off the land and created his own weapons and traveled on the backs of Gokolok. The large creatures were the ideal way of getting around, since their six legs let them travel fast across the land. Now, he was seeing a way of moving that didn't require him to capture, train, or breed. All he had to do was make it. It was certainly a hit to his mind, and he doubted the Elder's claims that all Loki'irians hated technology.

They walked into the palace, and the Emperor left to arrange the tournament this cycle. The armed men led them to a barracks for the fighters, where he saw dozens of men lifting weights and getting their bodies ready for their fights. Malshuom noticed that they weren't as built as any of his men, which made him think they wouldn't be too difficult to handle. He quickly dispersed those thoughts; ego was the downfall of a warrior, and the Emperor had much.

"Grank dot hriik jro bilf ek migad notork ut mal ot ut kashimot. Grood jro jindagin heweque, graleh dot et fargg ole jutam ut gigaj (This is where you will be staying until the end of the tournament. Should you require anything, there is a mess hall opposite the barracks)," one said. They filed out quickly, leaving the Elder and Malshuom to a two bed room.

The room was empty, except for the bed and two windows. "Elder, you should not have chosen me for this," Malshuom said. "I am not possibly strong enough to face half of those men."

"You will Malshuom," the Elder said, a lot louder than his usual calm voice. "For the sake of not only this world, but of Earth itself, you will fight your hardest to reunite our people. This is Minira's path, and you'd best heed these words, for our lives depend on it."

Malshuom was taken back by the outburst, and he could only stare wide eyed at his leader. "Elder, everything you have told me makes as much sense as an infants first words," Malshuom retorted. "I am risking my life for your words of Minira, yet I have not seen anything that could possibly support your beliefs. We do not hate technology, they mass produce it. I know nothing of this Earth, or if it still exists today. So tell me why I should still follow you thus far."

The Elder wasn't glaring or angry. He simply rose his right hand, and slowly approached the warrior. Malshuom didn't flinch or move in the slightest, since he knew the Elder was not a fighter. As soon as his wrinkled hand touched Malshuom's head, he felt immense pain. The pain came from twelve points on his body, then it felt like someone had taken a hammer and started bashing in his skull. As quickly as the pain had come, it vanished and was replaced with emotional feeling. He felt alone, saddened, guilty, and angry. The anger overwhelmed him greatly, but it too left as did the pain. He stumbled backwards, feeling a bit light headed from the experience. The Elder too sat down and started panting softly.

"What… what did you do?" Malshuom panted. The Elder composed himself faster than he could.

"I gave you a brief glimpse of what the Doshu'um had felt for almost all his life," the Elder said. "He has endured much, nearly died more times than the number of people that will be watching you, and he fought on. He fought for a cause that was lost in itself. But you, Malshuom, fight for a cause that carries the fate of two worlds. If the Doshu'um can do this, so can you. Enough doubt, enough modesty. Trust in my words Malshuom, have confidence in your abilities, and you will reach a power long lost."

Malshuom shivered as he felt a crawling feeling in his stomach, akin to a spear being rammed into it. He could still feel the intensity of all he felt, emotionally and physically. It was only a moment of pain, and he would have buckled if it had been any longer. To think the Doshu'um lived through it several times in just one cycle, it was unreal. But the fact that the Doshu'um was alive proved it was in fact real.

"Malshuom. Will you help me reunite Loki'ir, and wipe the Arthanian horde off the face of existence?" Malshuom looked up to the Elder, who had his hand open to him.

With a stern nod, Malshuom took the Elder's hand and stood back up. "Yes, Elder. Forgive me for doubting you," Malshuom bowed slightly.

"You are forgiven," he said. "Now please rest, you begin your battles tomorrow, and you have much to learn."

Kashimot ot Humashkin, Miko Duunz
(Tournament of Humashkin, Day 1)

"Kotun buke katan! Jra mejigon aht jro, ut nevaraz kashimot ot jrim bitange hokantol Humashkin! Jrim batanal guld et dimiguld nekash okur dunz vivak! Nugal, jrem guld gansu kosh wekat fersda, gewel vatole gewel! Et ut bilsh! (Ladies and gentleman! I present to you, the fifteenth tournament of our glorious emperor Humashkin! Our fighters will be competing until only one remains! Today, we will start with singular battles, warrior against warrior! To the death!)"

The crowd roared with excitement and eagerness to get the annual event started. The announcer stepped away from the center of the battle stage as the first two fighters came out. They were both disrobed from the neck to the waist, wearing tight cloths around their groin and legs. Malshuom had decided against the face paint, instead having the Elder paint the insignia on his chest. His opponent, a man nearly his size - about a few inches bigger - had red and black paint splitting his face into two halves. His body was covered in scars, some newer than others. Malshuom didn't appreciate the smug smirk he had on.

"Jrem dersh Kokotur, gewel ot ut Nacata gat! Jrush venalk, Malshuom ot… camet ulgald! (We have Kokotur, warrior of the Nacata clan! His opponent, Malshuom of… parts unknown!)"

The crowd roared in favor of Kokotur, while they pondered who Malshuom was. It mattered not for him, because he was determined to do this for the Elder. And Minira.

"Gewelsh, vakto jrob! (Warriors, ready yourselves!)"

They did so, getting into their respective battle stances. The announcer came between them, and with a wave of the empirical flag, the tournament began.

Kokotur growled as he ran forward, cocking his arm back as far as he could. Malshuom waited patiently for him to close the distance, and just as his opponent shot his fist forward, he swayed to the side then the opposite way to dodge the second swing. Malshuom spun around and brought his heel into the man's face, forcing him to stagger backwards. Using his opening, Malshuom started his flurry of punches into Kokotur's face and torso, slowly making him back up. But his punches wouldn't go unanswered; his strikes were being seriously tamed. Kokotur threw his body forward and caused Malshuom to hit early. His head was met with Kokotur's skull, and he was knocked onto his arse. The larger fighter picked up his dazed opponent, showing him to the crowd arrogantly, and dropped him onto his knee.

Malshuom cried out in pain, and Kokotur gave him a brief moment to writhe on the floor. As the man taunted him and cheered with the crowd, Malshuom decided to not hold anything back. He jumped onto his feet and jumped back, once again taking his fighting stance. Kokotur chuckled victoriously, but was silenced by Malshuom's fist driving into the side of his head. Another set of knuckles came from under his chin, an audible cracking noise echoing in the perimeter. Before he could get dropped onto his back, Malshuom slipped behind him and kicked him back up with his knee, then slammed him into the floor with his fist.

It was Kokotur's turn to cry out. The crowd was silenced as they saw him writhing on the floor, his spine and jaw nearly being shattered. Malshuom stood over him and pulled his fist back, glaring at his opponent for one moment. He could see the pain Kokotur was going through, and a sliver of pity made his arm ease up slightly. But the floored opponent used it against him. His leg shot out to the side and tripped up Malshuom. Kokotur rolled onto his stomach and got onto his feet once again, turning to face his smaller adversary. He kicked Malshuom's head, causing him to start bleeding from his nose. The crowd roared to life at the sight of their warrior back up, and even more so at the sight of blood. With a sly grin, Kokotur grabbed Malshuom by the legs and swung him over his head and into the stone floor.

He spun him around violently and tossed him across the arena. Malshuom bounced a few times before coming to a stop at the edge of the platform.

I was foolish to hold pity for him

He could hear his opponent running up from behind, and Malshuom acted quickly. In one swift motion he jumped to his feet, did a backflip to send himself in motion, grabbed onto Kokotur's head, and slam it down onto his waiting knee. Several cracks resonated from his back and neck, and the crowd fell silent from the lack of motion coming from either fighter. The next movement made them gasp; Kokotur's arms fell to the side and his body relaxed in his state of death. Malshuom pushed his body to the side and stood up to face the crowd. They were silent as their minds processed what just took place in front of them.

One by one, the people started cheering and whistling until the entire stadium was roaring his name. Malshuom looked to where the Elder sat with the other tribe leaders, and the Emperor. With a small nod, Malshuom made his way back into the stadium halls to rest for the day. As he passed the other waiting warriors he glanced at the screen replaying his kill. The warriors each nodded in respect to him, commending him for taking down such a fierce fighter. It wasn't very challenging for him, since he had been holding back to conserve his power. He walked into the familiar room that would house him until the end of the week, and standing with a small smile was the Elder.

"A fine kill if you ask me," the Elder said. His smile faded as he walked up to the warrior and inspected his few cuts from the stone. "Do not hold back Malshuom, we must finish this tournament as soon as we can."

Malshuom chuckled a bit ashamedly and nodded. "Yes Elder, I did not realize he was as strong as he was."

"Even so, you must fight these men with all your power, or mistakes will be made," he warned. "Now come, we must clean you for your next fight."

Malshuom left to clean his minor wounds, but the Elder decided to wait for him instead of following. With a deep breath, he sat down on his provided mattress and crossed his legs. His breathing slowed to the point where someone could mistake him for falling asleep, had he not left his palms flat. Slowly, his body was covered in a greenish aura. The power was accumulated from millions of years of waiting and traveling. His memories were now a mix of his own, and of the Doshu'um. With Minira's own hand guiding him, he reached out with his mind to the farthest it could go. The Doshu'um had grown, and his power was now easier to reach. It was suppressed, but Minira allowed him to feel the full extent of it. The first time he felt it, he was actually very frightened by the sudden change in energy. Now, he was just as amazed but less weary of the man's power. Malshuom was 30 cycles, and he was a very powerful warrior, but the Doshu'um was only 24 cycles and his power outmatched the sum of every being on Loki'ir.

He chuckled silently as he thought how Malshuom would react to the truth about himself and their village. There was a reason Minira told him to seek out these particular people. Of course he brought along any others with the people he needed, which explained why their village numbered in the hundred and half area. But when Malshuom discovered the truth, he would only support him even more, as would the rest of the planet.

Another chuckle escaped him as he witnessed what Reku'un was looking at, which was a very drunk and loopy mare. Even with the happiness he could feel a shred of hesitance and confusion, but he trusted in Minira's guidance for events around the man. He was glad everything had turned out alright, but he wished the Doshu'um well. Not because he was worried, nor because of his current lost emotions. It was because of what Minira showed him a night ago. He could still see the bodies piling up. Arthanian, pony, Nera'ak, and griffon alike. But in the end, peace will have been restored, and harmony would prosper once more.

But peace has a cost, and Reku'un was willing to do what was necessary.

Author's Note

Here we are, just a little glimpse of what's going on. Expect more of these planet swaps, just for plots sake. We're almost to 2,000 views guys! Expect some special enlightenment on that drunk, happy time once we reach that number. Once again I leave you with another chapter, and remember to like, fav, and comment. See you next time! Peace!

Round Two
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

Round Two

Tony couldn't stop snickering as the video ended. Rainbow, Applejack, and Pinkie Pie were all cracking up while Fluttershy and Rarity were bright red with embarrasment. Twilight was a bit embarrased as well, but her friends had done much more than her.

"At least we didn't go too overboard," Twilight said, a bit relieved.

Pinkie started laughing even harder, then stopped abruptly when she saw everypony staring at her. Except Tony, of course.

"What?" she giggled.

Rarity turned to Tony who was still grinning. "That was all we did, wasn't it Tony?" she questioned.

"Well," he began. "Not exactly."

"Yeah, silly!" Pinkie laughed as she wrapped a hoof around Rarity. "I always take a nap before partying when I drink! It keeps me up waaaaaaay longer!"

Tony groaned and facepalmed lightly. "You have no ide-wait. C'mere, I'll show you what happened."

They gathered around Tony again as he scrolled past the videos he recorded while searching for Celestia. He promised her not to show anypony else, and he wasn't going to break a promise as easy as this. He remembered recording right when he and Luna left Celestia's chambers, which had a blurry red carpet for the viewing image.

"I'n gonna go check on the girls; make sure they're alright," Tony said to his mare.

"Alright. I saw many of the guests leaving, so I'll be waiting in my room," Luna said with a teasing grin.

Tony chuckled, gave her a quick kiss to show his agreement, and went to the room he put the mares in. As he got closer to the guest rooms, his ears picked up on some… music? It had to be; there were small vibrations shaking him gently in rhythm. But Luna said that most of the ponies that showed up had left. There was only one way a party could be arranged this quickly, and Tony started sprinting down the hall. He practically charged through the door, and what he saw confirmed his fears.

The drunken pink partier was gone, along with Fluttershy, Rainbow, Twilight, and Applejack.

Rarity was still snoring with her flank in the air and her dress getting some wrinkles from sleeping in it.

Well… shit

Slamming the door shut and running back into the halls, Tony went for the nearest exit which lead him to the courtyard. He ran across to the ballroom, the vibrations and music getting louder and more violent as he approached. As soon as he stepped inside, hundreds of ponies were dancing with strobe lights overhead. He looked over to the stairs, which had been transformed into a stage for the turntables and speakers.

The banner overhead read DJ-PON3, and sure enough, Vinyl was busy scratching records behind the stand. One of the lens' on her shades was cracked, and with the mug of cider in her magic he knew she wasn't in the right mind.

"Tony!" He looked over to Twilight who had a gleeful smile and a stumble in her step.

"Where is everypony?" he shouted over the music

"What?!"

"I said," he yelled as he cupped his hands around his mouth. "Where are the girls?"

"Oh! I don't know," she shouted with a smile. "Good news! There's more punch!"

Twilight threw her head back and started to gulp down the un-spiked drink. Tony passed through the crowd as he started his search once again for the other mares.

"Nice 'f you to wake up shilly!" Pinkie shouted as she appeared on his shoulders.

"I thought you were all asleep!" He went to grab the mare but she got off and laid down between his legs.

"Yur funny!" she giggled drunkenly. "I take napsh always before a booze party! Sho I shtay up more longer!"

Tony looked around and noticed that the ponies dancing - he didn't know what else to call it - were all here a half hour ago. "How did you get everypony here?"

Using her ability to defy logic, Pinkie sat on one of his shoulders and ruffled his hair. "Vinyl owed me after her birthday lasht year! Sho I went to Ponyville, brought her, got the ponies to come and then got some more punch!"

"Well where is everypony?" Pinkie shrugged and dived back into the crowd.

I should've known she wouldn't be this easy to put to sleep

Tony looked around to try and find the others, but with the thick mass of ponies it would definitely be a challenge. Twilight would probably be around the punch since she was craving it, and with Rarity still asleep, all he needed to do was find the others.

The first place he decided to check was near the barrels of beer and hard cider. To his surprise, neither Rainbow nor Applejack were downing their drinks. Instead, Fluttershy was grinning moronically at a familiar mare struggling with her drink.

"C'mon Ber-Berry!" Rainbow burped. "You do thish all time."

Berry Punch finished her mug and slammed it on the table. "But Fluttshy, she can drink!" she giggled. "'Member? Shhe was so-*hic*-so good in school!"

Rainbow dropped another mug in front of both mares, then drank some herself as the two downed their drinks. Fluttershy surprisingly finished first, then Berry following soon after. Tony couldn't believe what he was seeing as Fluttershy took mug after mug of the heavy stuff and didn't look too different from before. But the drinks were having a dramatic effect on Berry, who was looking more and more loopy after every cup. Rainbow kept groaning in frustration as Fluttershy kept smiling and finishing before Ponyville's champion drinker.

"Funny seeing you here." Tony turned his head to the side and raised a brow when he saw Mirror Crescent.

The blue stallion still had that creepy grin, and he appeared to be sober. "What are you doing here?" Tony asked him.

Mirror chuckled and pulled out an envelope with a smudged ink stamp. "Pinkie invited well near everypony from here to Ponyville," he said. "And I was just down the road selling some gems when she dragged me and a few other merchants in here."

It sounded like something Pinkie would do, that was for sure. "Do you know Applejack?"

"The mare that works at the Apple Family Farm, yes?" Tony nodded.

"Any idea where she might be?" he asked. Mirror shrugged and looked off to the side.

"Would that be her?" he said while pointing behind Tony. The man followed his directions and looked behind himself.

There were a few ponies tumbling around, but one thing was certain. Applejack was in the middle of them. Tony bolted, pushing the ponies aside as he went. As he got closer he heard more and more cheers for the farm pony. When he was in front of the crowd, he could fully see what was going on. Applejack wasn't actually throwing hooves, nor was the mare across from her. When she pinned the other mare down, another mare pushed out from the crowd and got down.

"1, 2, 3!" she counted.

"Snap!" the mare under Applejack shouted.

"Yeah that'sh we do it on th' farm, Sally!" Applejack smirked as she stumbled onto her hooves. "Who'sh holdin' mah cider?" She yanked it away from a stallion and downed it. "Who'sh next?!"

Tony stepped forward and kneeled down to Applejack. "I think it's time to go back to bed AJ," Tony said.

"Oh hay no." Applejack threw her mug away and tackled Tony, getting his arm behind his back. "Ah thank it's yer bedtime!"

Tony chuckled a bit, both from her drunken interpretation and the feeling of pain in his arm. Usually, it would be some buffed up Signa or a lucky soldier, but this time it was his friend. He used his rites to levitate the iPod away from them to record.

He yanked his arm out of her hold and flipped over. Before she could register what happened he took a hind leg, and a front leg and pulled them back while pinning her down with his weight. The referee came out and started the count.

"1, 2-!"

Tony's jaw dropped when Applejack used her free limbs to grab him and roll over. Her strained legs slipped out of his hold and wrapped around his arm and neck.

"1!"

Grinning, Tony rolled over and pulled his right arm out to grab her by the hind leg and pull her out from under him. Wrapping his arm tightly around her hind legs, and using his other arm to squeeze her hooves and body, Tony pinned her once again.

"1!" Applejack struggled strongly to get out of his hold. "2!" Tony held tightly as she kept thrashing around. "3!"

The ponies watching cheered loudly as he stood up and let go of her. When he looked down at her he noticed a small puddle of drool beginning to form. He shook his head and laughed as he slung her over his shoulder.

Really hope she stays asleep this time

He grabbed the iPod and made his way back to the drinking contest. Fluttershy was giggling with her head craned back while Berry laid her head on the table. Rainbow was steaming as she emptied the third barrel and set the drinks down. The two mares looked sleepily at the mugs, and Berry shrugged as she got a hold of it. Fluttershy stretched her wing out and brought the mug up to her mouth. Both started drinking slowly, much of the booze streaming out from the sides.

"Ca-hah Brry! (Come on Berry!)" Rainbow slurred.

Fluttershy set the mug down, covering her hoof to stop the upchuck, and Berry set hers down. "Huh hesh (Buck this)," she giggled. Her head slammed onto the table and she started snoring away.

Fluttershy did a small 'yay' and fell out of her seat. Rainbow started to bang her head onto the table and whine incoherently. "Okay guys, let's go," Tony called to them.

"Ah juh loh hen hits! (I just lost ten bits!)" Rainbow groaned. "Nee more cirer (Need more cider)"

Tony rolled his eyes and gathered Fluttershy, while Rainbow stumbled after him. Just as he had thought, Twilight was busy slurping away the punch near the exit. When he tried to tug her along, she started teleporting the juice and herself away.

"Twilight! Stop… doing that!" Tony said as straight-faced as he could. "We need to go!"

"But I'm not done!" she protested. "I need more!"

Tony looked over to the table she was at and noticed only one bowl was left. Twilight was half-way done with hers, and at the rate she was drinking she'd be done soon. He used his rite to levitate the bowl towards the door, and when she noticed she started following.

Her horn started glowing, and Tony was prepared to tangle with her for the bowl. But the punch never started glowing. Twilight noticed this, which only made her more annoyed.

Strange. Can my rites really cancel out her spells? She's probably too drunk to focus it.

With that thought aside, Tony led her and Rainbow away and back to the castle. He put the two passed out mares in bed and left the other two to do what they wanted. After ordering two Lunar guards to make sure they don't leave, he went to get the last mare.

Pinkie Pie.

How the hell am I going to get her to stop partying?

He had to come up with an idea soon, or the party might as well go into the day. His iPod read 2:33 in the morning, making him yawn as a reminder. Thinking of a possible solution, only one would be easy and quick.

Just as he reached the hall, Tony made a B-line to the castle. He looked for the nearest Lunar guard (since they respected him a bit more than the Solar Guards).

"Excuse me," he said. "Where would the wine cellar be?"

Thankfully, the guard didn't question his intent. "Just a ways down, sir. Would you like me to show you?" he saluted.

Tony nodded, then followed behind the bat-pony. "And if you wouldn't mind, call me Tony," he smiled.

The guard nodded, and a few more turns later they were in front of a steel door. He opened it with a twist of a key, then left to return to his post. Tony stepped inside and his nostrils flared with the strong scents of aged wine. He could smell hundreds, if not thousands of different brands. Any would do the trick, but he didn't want to get any top notch wines.

Moonlit Grapes. Deep Rose. White Devil. Creamy what? Hmm, H&G Family Recipe? Holy shit, 1887?!

The goddesses' age left his mind again. Tony grabbed as many bottles as he could carry in his arms and rites, then carried them out of the cellar. He went directly into the kitchen and brought a tall pot over. Once the tops were popped off, he poured each bottle into it. The thirteen different colors began to mix and bubble as they were mixed in. The end result was a bloody purple concoction.

I'm sure Lulu and Celestia can forget about a few drinks. They've got another seven thousand in there.

Tony churned the brew while covering his nose to make sure the tastes would combine. When that was done, he put a lid on it and carried it out of the kitchen. He walked back to the ballroom with the pot above his head, and Pinkie appeared on his shoulders.

"Whadtha got Tones?" she slurred. Tony ignored the question and set the pot down on the buffet table.

He cupped his hands around his mouth and took a deep breath. "WE GOT SOME MORE BOOZE HERE! ONE JUG ONLY! GET IT BEFORE THE PONY NEXT TO YOU CAN!"

Everypony looked over to him, then to the pony next to them, then pushed past each other to get to him. Tony levitated the red cups over to him and start dipping them in. Pinkie got curious and stuck her head into the pot, and Tony had to pull her out before she drank too much. She swallowed the two bulges of wine and smiled lazily.

"Thith sthtuffs good!" Pinkie slurred. She hiccuped loudly and fell on her side.

Pot doesn't look too empty. A couple more ponies and I'd bet there'll be half left. Maybe… hmmm. I really freaking hope Lulu doesn't have a strong nose.

Each and every pony threw back their cups, sloppily drinking the wine mixture. Pinkie was scooping some out with her hoof before Tony slammed two tin mugs on the table.

"Me and you, drinking contest, thirty bits says I win!" Tony announced.

The record scratched at the front, and everypony fell silent as they stared at Tony. Pinkie wiped her mouth before throwing herself into a nearby chair. "Yer on!" she giggled.

Good. She probably can't take much more.

"We need a ref!" Tony looked around for a volunteer, who happened to be Mirror Crescent.

"Thought you said not to drink too much?" the blue stallion snickered.

Tony rolled his eyes and turned to stare down Pinkie, who was stroking her mane. Mirror's horn glowed blue, as did the two mugs. They dipped into the pot, filling each to the brim with wine. "Go!"

Tony drained the cup in sync with the pink demon. Mirror dunked them in again, set them down, and watched as the two slurped them away. Tony's throat felt on fire after the second, and the third seemed to calm that fire into a fuzzy tingling. He thanked Minira for his advanced resistance to these types of things, then downed his fourth cup.

Pinkie Pie kept giggling at the funny faces Tony was making, but she still kept focused on the mugs coming her way. The booze tasted a bit strong, but booze was booze no matter how much booze goes into the booze! She happily sipped the fifth cup and shivered as the wine eased down her throat.

"Ten bits on the big guy!"

"Twenty on Pinks!"

"I'll put a hundred on her!"

"Hav-err heh hraa"

Tony stifled his chuckles with the wine, which was starting to feel nice going down his throat. The only other time he was even close to tipsy was at his graduation party. He could feel the same dizzy but relaxed feeling that came with it. Still, he could force himself to at least act sober until (or if) he drank his pink opponent under the table. But from the looks of things, Pinkie wasn't any worse than before.

They dropped their mugs onto the table, Tony taking a minute to look around. His gaze randomly scanned the room, taking interest in the other drunken ponies antics. DJ-P0N3 was stil passed out, Lyra and Octavia were wildly mashing lips while they were tangled in the ocean-mare's harp. He quickly averted his eyes, but where they landed gave him another idea. He grabbed both of their mugs and dumped the wine into the pot.

"Hechk! Ah wah hinking hat!" Tony levitated the empty bowls to the table and poured the rest of the wine into them.

Pinkie smiled and placed her hooves on either end. Tony did the same with his, and they both started chugging. The party mare tipped it further and further, spilling some over her dress and mane. To keep up with her, Tony ignored his lungs' plea for air and kept swallowing. He glanced over to Pinkie Pie, who looked like she was reaching her limit. Everypony gasped as Pinkie leaned the bowl onto her head and fell back in her chair. Tony dropped his and started coughing out some of the wine. He wiped some that was running from his nose and threw his arms up.

He went over to Pinkie's side, who was hiccuping in her sleep. "Thank fu-*hic*-freaking Minira," he mumbled. Slinging Pinkie over his shoulder, and setting the chair right, Tony carried the mare out of the ballroom for the second time.

Party shouldn't last long without her. And it's… damn, 3:02?

Sighing, Tony carried Pinkie back into the castle, into the guest rooms, and put her in bed. She started pushing up against the headboard until her legs were on the wall. Tony shook his head and left the room, ordering the guards not to let them out. The iPod floated into his palm, then he placed it in his pocket. He stumbled down the halls until he found the staircase going up to Luna's tower.

Climbing the stone steps was a nightmare. The wine was starting to get to him, and the result was a spinning stairwell. He groaned as he leaned against the wall until the swirling calmed. The bile in his throat wasn't much of a relief.

Hope I don't throw up in my sleep.

The usually onyx gates seemed to glow as he reached the peak of the tower. He spread the doors open and dragged himself inside. Without another thought, he kicked off his shoes, took off his mixed-blue suit, and threw himself onto the bed. He moaned softly as he sank into the cool mattress.

"I'm guessing things are fine now?" he heard Luna giggle. She walked over from balcony and laid beside Tony.

"Yep," he groaned. Luna snuggled up to his side, and he wrapped an arm around her.

They laid like that for a while, Tony falling in and out of sleep.

"Is that… wine?"

Tony chuckled and kissed her softly. "Like I said, everything's fine now."

Pinkie's jaw, along with the other mares, was wide open. "Dang. Ya drank Pinkie under th' table?" Applejack chuckled.

"Loki'irian resistance," Tony smiled. "And… Pinkie had a pretty good head start."

"Well, somepony's owes Flutters some bits," Applejack winked at Rainbow. "Didn't know ya had it in ya!"

Fluttershy's blush was hidden behind her mane, along with the rest of her face. "Y-You don't have to do that, Rainbow," she whispered.

Twilight closed Rainbow's mouth and cleared her throat. "Well! Would you look at that, we're almost to Ponyville!" Twilight smiled sheepishly. "We should get our things and be ready to go!"

Fluttershy, Rarity, and Applejack followed their purple friend's lesd and left the car. Pinkie gathered her sense and started laughing. Rainbow then started snickering, and Tony only watched with some curiosity.

"What's so funny?" he asked. Rainbow smirked at him, then got directly in his face.

"Me an' Pinkie know a thing or two about pranks," she began. "And this is the best so far. Y'know what this means?"

Tony gulped some, not afraid or anything. Mostly disturbed by the calm tone Rainbow never, ever had. "What?"

A pie smacked him in the face, and Rainbow pushed him onto a whoopie cushion. "PRANK WAAAAAR!!" Pinkie shouted. The two retreated to the next car, leaving Tony to taste the pie.

"Blech, I hate strawberry."

A few miles North of Ponyville…

Nyla flapped her strong wings as the winds died down. Her descendant sat on her back, unsure of what to do or say. He looked over to Ponyville, which was still pretty far from where they were. The train she had said Twilight and the others were on, entered the town station.

It's been so long since I've seen another of my family

Spike jumped a bit at her sudden speech. He still didn't understand why she didn't just talk normally. "Uh, well, you said I was your great grandson or something, right?"

Yes. It's a miracle I laid before I was turned to stone.

"But, if you were a statue, how'd you get out?" Spike asked. Nyla slowed herself even more, as she came to the point she had wanted to reach.

You see, every Nera'ak has their own partner. An egg won't hatch unless it is affected by energy, or magic on this world.

"So, Twilight wasn't supposed to hatch me?" Nyla sighed and went higher into the clouds.

Yes, and no. Yes, because you were supposed to wait until a Signa were to find you. We are destined to meet our partners within our lifetimes, but with the attack on Loki'ir, it wouldn't have been possible.

"Oh. So why no then?"

No, because of two things. The first, is that you would have waited millions of years just to hatch. You wouldn't be here speaking to me. The second, is because the unicorn-

"Twilight," Spike corrected.

-Twilight, understood the concept of energy, but did not realize it. Unicorn spells and magic are all altered forms of our original energy. She hatched you, and she gave you a name after the Loki'irians were thought gone. In a way, she is your partner.

Spike was still a little fuzzy on what she was talking about, mostly because Twilight had to fill him in on the story a month ago.

Child. I know that you know nothing of our kind, and that there are new behaviors to them. But listen to me. When the surviving Loki'irians come, when they join for the battle to protect this world, you'll know war. You'll know what it is to feel power, to be able to control it as they do. You must fight to protect your friends. And when you find your partner, you'll know power, and your true name.

Nyla growled lowly, then her scales went from red to silver. Her snout grew out an outer array of teeth like pincers, and another set of wings grew out behind the first pair.

"I thought only Tony could do that!" Spike exclaimed, both surprised and awe struck.

He was, at first. But when we matured, our minds joined fully.

The extra wings receded into her body, and her scales returned to their red scales. The teeth also went back under her scales.

It is called Ina. There are three stages to it. The first, is during adolescency. A Nera'ak and their partner may speak through their minds, or any other they see as trustworthy. The second stage, is what I showed you. The Signa's rites channel into their Nera'ak, allowing them to use it as well. And the third, is a last resort. The Signa and Nera'ak use their connection to combine their power into one being. I have never seen it, but it is supposed to require massive amounts of energy only to keep them connected.

"Whoa. So you and Tony can get stronger than you already are?" Spike asked.

Yes. And when you find your partner, you will get stronger as well.

Spike nodded, but scratched his spines nervously. "But, Twilight said I'm not going to fight," he told his grandmother. "She says it's too dangerous."

Nyla huffed a plume of smoke and descended through the sky. Ponyville was just ahead, and she could sense her partner waiting.

When the time comes, you'll know what true courage is. Whether you fight or not is Minira's decision. But you're a Nera'ak. You live to join your comrades and help us defeat the horde. But I cannot force you to. We're here, by the way.

"Where are you going?" he asked.

I'm sure a fully grown Nera'ak will not be taken kindly to in this town. Go and be with Twilight. When the time comes, you'll know whether to listen or to neglect Twilight's decision. So until then, goodbye.

Nyla landed just between the gap seperating the Everfree and Ponyville. Spike got off and waved at Nyla as he went into the town.

Salemos, my grandson

Nyla did an about face, coming eye to eye with Tony. They stared for several minutes before Tony looked away.

I heard everything

Nyla chuckled and made her way into the twisted forest.

Author's Note

Hey guys! That_Random_Pony here! Uh, sorry for the long delay. And I mean LONG delay. Went on vacation for a bit with the family, yada yada yada. I was pretty tired when I wrote this, so expect a revised copy to come out. I'm going to be listing two fun facts per chapter, concerning the making of this story. So, remember, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day!

FUN FACT: The original shipping was to be Twi x Tony

FUN FACT: Tony stands 7 ft 5 in.

New Job
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

New Job

"I'm so booooored!" Tony groaned exaggeratedly. Spike's claws scratched against the fine wooden staircase.

"Why don't you just read a book or something?" he asked.

"I read them all," Tony sighed. "Twice. The Daring Do novels three times."

Spike was amazed at how fast he read them, but shrugged in the end. "What about those jobs you were talking about?" Spike reminded him. "Maybe one of those are hiring. Pinkie could use some help, too."

Tony remembered. There was the Flower sisters' garden that they used for winter flowers. Some snow plowing jobs, a few construction projects that needed wrapping up. But those were mostly short-term jobs. He needed something to keep him busy all fall and winter. There was only two options.

Sugarcube Corner bakery, or Bon Bon's Sweet 'n Sour candy shop. Pinkie and Bon Bon were very good friends, Tony knew that, but during this time of year he heard things got heated. The two shops were notorious for having all out sales wars to compete for the most bits. It was also a time for baking experiments. They would be producing hundreds of different recipes, some rejected and others accepted.

He heard that one year it became so tense that Celestia had to settle the taste test between the inventions. They were all shocked when Celestia decided she just couldn't pick, so it was a tie. Of course no pony was not-okay with that, but it still sparked their desires to make something out-of-Equestria.

Working during this time of year was supposed to be hectic, and that was something Tony was used to, in his little revenge skirmishes. He chuckled softly as the thought came back. Sure, it was something from a darker part of his life, but it felt pretty good to be able to talk about it and not break down. It was progress, and that was all that mattered.

"Helloooo," Spike called for the third time, waving his claw in front of Tony. "What's so funny?"

Tony snapped out of it and stood up. "Nothing much, just thinking about what Pinkie would be like," he shrugged. "Twilight should be back in a little bit. Don't burn down the library while I'm gone."

He snickered as he shut the door behind him. He'd busted the Nera'ak's balls about it for the past few days, since he was a dragon and all. Spike thought it was funny the first few times, but now it seemed to irritate him. He knew Tony was just kidding, but it sometimes felt like he saw him as a child. Well… he was a baby dragon, but he was mature enough!

Tony walked into town with his black long-sleeve under his white hoodie. His jeans - which he had Rarity custom make - were a faded blue, but the style satisfied the fashionista. Clashing and matchig colors and such. The chill he felt was much more effective on him, hating the cold and all.

He passed through Ponyville's inner city, looking for any jobs that could keep him occupied for the coming winter. Mainly odd and dead-end jobs, but it was to be expected. He went over to the Flower sisters' shop. It was a normal greenhouse, but the entrances were built like regular homes, as was most of the walls. He ducked under the doorway and looked around the garden. It was… beautiful.

Even with the cold conditions outside, the flowers of summer and spring still bloomed. It was only then did he notice the warmth of the building, and an unreal sunshine. The flowers though, they reminded him of Eishla's own garden. It was something she taught him among other things. He knew how to keep a plant alive as long as it could.

"Hi, Tony!" Rose called from the other end of the room. She made her way past the assortments and stood in front of him beaming. "It's so nice to finally meet you, Prince."

Before she could bow he placed a hand on her shoulder and shook his head. "Just because I said that doesn't mean you have to bow," he chuckled. "Besides, I barely even know you."

"So? My coltfriend and I met a day before we even had our first date!" she giggled. "But nevermind that. Daisy! Lily! We have company!"

Her sisters came out of their offices and trotted over. "Who's… whoa," Lily chuckled. "He's bigger than I remember."

"Lily!" Daisy scolded. "Prince Tony." Again, he stopped her before she could bow and told her the same thing.

"So Tony was thinking about working here!" Rose beamed. "Until his old job at the Acres is open in the spring."

"We could use an extra… what do you call it?" Lily asked, a slight tint in her cheeks from embarrasment.

"Hands," Tony said.

"An extra set of hands could be very helpful!" Lily continued. "Have you ever worked on a garden before?"

"Yep," he nodded. "About six years."

"Great! That makes things much easier!" Rose smiled. "All we really do, is come here every day to make sure the plants are watered, rotated, and spoken to every day!"

"Spoken to?" Tony parroted.

"Of course!" Daisy exclaimed. "Everypony knows talking to your plants gives them confidence, a friend, and-"

"Carbon dioxide," Rose giggled, rolling her eyes at Daisy's exaggeration. "Daisy's a little more into gardening than we are."

"Just like our mom was," Lily giggled.

Tony still felt the heat of the sun bearing down on him, but there was no sun. "Hey, why is it so hot in here anyways?"

"Oh, that would be the enchantment Princess Celestia put on the windows," Rose pointed to the glass above. "When Princess Luna returned, they both picked out bouqets of our best flowers!"

"She must have liked them a lot because when winter came, she enchanted the glass and asked us to send her a bouqet of our best winter flowers!" Lily added. She pointed to a seperate arrangement of pots with small, colorful stems growing.

Tony kneeled down and looked at them in astonishment. "Wow. I've never seen stems like those," he gasped.

"They get better when the petals come," Daisy smiled. "But it's too bad we only get them in the winter."

"But why are they called winter flowers if they're grown with heat?" Tony asked. "Seems kinda pointless."

"Well, no pony knows for sure, but these are kinda like zap apple trees. They only grow in dirt found from the Everfree, and they only grow during winter," Rose explained. "We've tried every other season, but they can only be planted in fall, and grown until the middle of winter."

"Then, we send them to Princess Celestia free of charge!" Daisy squeed. "It's the least we can do for the sun enchantment!"

"So, I'm assuming you rotate them to give them equal amounts of sunlight?" The sisters nodded.

"And the enchantment kinda dries them up faster, so there's that," Rose sheepishly chuckled. "But it isn't too hard with the three of us helping!"

Their upbeat attitudes were starting to remind him of a calmer Pinkie. Speaking of which…

"Okay. So, I'll think about it and talk to you girls later," he smiled. "And thanks a lot."

"No problem, Tony!" Rose smiled and waved.

"Don't forget!" Lily called after him. He chuckled and left the store, heading to his next option.

"Look out below!" Tony ducked just in time to avoid a mass of grey.

He ran over to where the mailmare of Ponyville was shaking her head to clear the double vision. "Are you alright?"

Ditzy, more commonly known to her friends as Derpy, smiled and nodded. "I'm alright, Mister!" she beamed. "Just got a bit confused is all."

He noticed her strange eyes and their orientation, but he stopped staring and helped her collect some envelopes strewn about. "Here, let me help," Tony said.

After the mail had been packed away, Derpy looked closer at him, be it his body or his head; he couldn't really tell. "Hey! You're that human prince guy!" she exclaimed.

"Yeah," Tony chuckled. "That's me."

"Oh, I have… something… aw muffins, where'd I put it?" she grumbled as she rummaged through her mailbag.

Tony was put off slightly as one eye focused on the bag, but the other strayed. It was… weird, to say the least. Still, he didn't want to say anything. She laughed triumphantly when she found an envelope with his name on it. He took it in his hand and nodded.

"Thanks," he smiled. "By the way, my name's Tony."

"Ditzy! But my friends call me Derpy, so Derpy if you want!" she smiled. She was very jovial, he could tell that much.

"See ya around," he waved as she took off a bit shakily.

As he walked to Sugarcube Corner he opened the letter, his brow raising slightly. It was from Cherilee, the school teacher. He'd met her, but what could she want?

Dear Tony,

Twilight and I were talking the day you got back from the Gala, and she told me about your people. I was very fascinated! But she could only tell me about some of your history and culture. I was wondering if you would be willing to give the class a small history lesson next Friday for their benefit as well as mine.

And if you aren't busy, I would be thrilled to have you tell me more of your people after school. And just a reminder: these are fillies and colts. She told me about your main careers, so I'd like to ask you to minimize the specifics of your wars. Stop by whenever you'd like to tell me your answer. Or just send it back, whichever works for you! Thank you!

--Cherilee

Tony mulled it over, unsure of what he would decide. He slipped the envelope into his back pocket and turned the corner. The famous bakery was in sight just down the block.

"Watch out!" This time, Tony turned to get thrown to the ground.

Her eyes rolling around disorientedly, Rainbow shook her head and chuckled. "That's the second time this week, Rainbow," Tony groaned.

"I said 'watch out,' slowpoke," she snickered. Tony prepared for another pie, or an ambush by Pinkie, but it looked like it was clear. For now. "Where ya headed?"

"Sugarcube Corner," Tony said. "I hate sitting around all day, so I'm trying to find a job."

"So the first place you thought of was Pinkie's job?" she asked, a small grin evident.

"I passed by the greenhouse and some other places," Tony chuckled. "Trust me, this was never my first choice."

"Well, at least I won't have to go too far to prank you," she smirked. Tony rolled his eyes, then laughed softly.

"Just wait and see what I've got for the two of you," he mumbled. As soon as they walked into the bakery, loud wails could be heard coming from upstairs.

"Aw man, is it past their nap time again?" Rainbow groaned, rubbing her head from the irritating crying.

Tony learned a while ago about the Cakes' foals, Pumpkin and Pound. He only saw them asleep once, and they were absolutely adorable, no question there. No pony was behind the counter, but most of the customers were looking annoyed by the crying.

"Maybe we could help?" Tony suggested. Rainbow shrugged, but hovered behind him as he climbed the stairs.

As they neared the door to their play room, he could hear them frantickly scrambling around the room. "Hun, where are their bottles?!" Carrot called.

"They should be in their bag!" Cup told him. "The blue one!"

"Pumpky! Poundy! Lookie here! C'mon, show Auntie Pinkie those smiles!" Pinkie cooed. When Tony stepped inside, all he saw was chaos.

Carrot was rummaging through a blue bag while Cup tried soothing a crying Pound. His sister was on the ceiling, throwing their plushies around the room randomly. He brushed off the small hits and went over to Pinkie.

"What's wrong?" he asked over the wailing.

"I don't know!" Pinkie shouted. "They've been crying for an hour already and there's nothing they want!"

Tony glanced up to Pumpkin, then to Pound. The brother of the two opened his eyes long enough to see the strange biped. Pumpkin heard nothing from her brother, so she stopped crying to see what he was seeing. She too stayed quiet as she gazed at the tall man. Pumpkin ran a hoof through his hair, and Pound crawled away from his mother to hover near his hand. They giggled as they played with his hair and hand.

"You're working!" Pinkie squeed in a hushed tone.

Tony scratched Pumpkin's ear softly, and let her twin suckle on one of his fingers. "Ow!"

Pound unlatched his teeth from his hand and his sniffles returned, along with Pumpkin who he scratched a bit hard. "Here we go," Rainbow sighed, covering her ears.

The twins wailed once again. Pumpkin's magic threw the stuffed animals around the room again. Tony wasn't exactly experienced with kids. But he did know one thing, the moment he saw Pound yawn.

They were tired as hell.

"Give me a minute," Tony called as he ran down the stairs.

He jumped down the steps and ran outside, looking for the nearest patch of green. Quickly grabbing a bunch of grass, he tossed away several pieces before he chose one to fold up. After folding it completely he ran back into the room and put it to his mouth. The low notes echoed over their wails and into the halls. It took a few seconds before the music drew their attention, silencing them and letting the Kital be heard throughout the store.

Tony held his hand out; Pumpkin floating down to it and watching him play. He closed his eyes and slowly sat down, crossing his legs. Pound flapped over to his lap and cooed some as he watched with his sister. Their parents and "auntie" watched and listened to the beautiful music. Pinkie hummed along slightly to the lullaby he was performing, smiling as the twins eyes drooped.

The foals snuggled into his sides, falling asleep sooner than he thought. With that, he slowly brought the Kital verse to a close with a soothing high, and pulled the grass away from his mouth.

Cup Cake tucked them in their shared crib and they tip-toed/hoofed out. "Phew, thanks, Tony!" Pinkie whispered. "I thought they'd never fall asleep!"

"No problem," he chuckled. "Hi, my name's-"

"Tony, right?" Carrot asked. He bowed with his wife. "Honor mestin' an alien prince!"

"Please, just Tony. No formalities," he said with a wave of his hand.

"So whatcha need, T?" Pinkie giggled.

"Oh. I was wondering if you needed any help around here," Tony told them. "My job at the Acres was put off since winters coming and all. So uh, is there?"

Pinkie gasped, pulling herself into the air in the process. "We could be baking buddies!" she silently shouted with glee. "Mrs. Cake, Mr. Top! Please please please, can he work here? Please!"

The couple looked at Pinkie's puppy eyes, at the same time wondering if they really did need any help. "I suppose another fella around would be helpful," Carrot Top said.

"And with all the business this time of year, another set of hoo-I mean, what do you call those?" she sheepishly asked.

"Hands," he chuckled.

"Well, with your help I'm sure it'll make things easier around here," Carrot chuckled. "Welcome aboard!"

"Yaaaaaaayy!" Pinkie wrapped her hooves around him and squeezed hard. "We're gonna have so much fun!"

"Yeah… fun…" Tony wheezed. Rainbow chuckled from the door.

Pinkie hopped back down, continuing her hopping with a smile that didn't fit her face. "You can come in tomorrow so Pinkie can show you what you're gonna be doing," Carrot told the two.

"Thank you," Tony nodded.

"Our pleasure," Cup smiled.

"See you Sunday, Baking Buddy!" Pinkie squeed.

What have I gotten myself into?

Tony made his way back over to the Flower sisters to tell them about his job. However, he did mention he could come in the earliest to water, rotate, and speak with the plants. They argued he shouldn't be handling two jobs at once, but he countered with the fact he needed something to do. He walked home, changed, and laid in his bed, fiddling with his mother's amulet.

Mother of Creation, Mother of Life, Mother of all Good. Watch over my family in your gardens of Eden. Keep watch over Eishla, and Daniel as well. Protect my new friends and family, as well as your daughters. Give me the strength you did my fathers before me, and help guide me when the time comes.

Abandoned Arthanian Stronghold, Surface Level

"AHHHHHHHH! RRRRRRRGGGGGGHHHHHAAAAAAHHHHH!"

Jerosh screamed as his mind fully succumbed to the Iikro.

Your brother put up a better fight, Jerosh. Don't tell me you can't put up with a little pressure? What about the plan?

"Jiko jra! (Fuck you!)" he grunted, slamming into a tree. "AAAAHHHHHHH!"

You could make this less boring. I'll have your body, soon enough. And then, we'll be able to finally destroy Reku'un and this wretched planet.

"Tucal… endashinoga jot… jra drek trarg (Don't… underestimate him… you [Translation terminated for safety of the reader])" Jerosh strained.

His body spasmed, his bones transforming him without his consent. The Iikro slowly overtook his mind, but Jerosh had one more attempt. He funneled all over his and the Iikro's energy to create a field over his body. The red energy blackened as the beast's energy took over.

Your methods are admirable, but they still won't work

"Heh. Jro uto grek ot… hruj prot… jra egert turad vokonas (I only have to… make sure… you aren't fully powered)" he chuckled painfully.

Small bursts of the twisted energy dispersed into the equally twisted forest. The Iikro's power ran through the forest, tainting many of it's creatures and plant life. But one creature in particular absorbed a significant amount of it.

It's four heads roared in unison, scaring any animals away from them.

Jerosh took one final breath, looking at his fallen sword and eyeing the insignia of his family.

"Durakno jro, Reku'un (Forgive me, Reku'un)" he whispered. "Jrak getolsh jra (I've failed you)"

His bones snapped out of his skin, but they jutted out even more deformed than before. The mask spread over his face, blood trickling from the cracks and over the exposed bone. His eyes dilated until only black remained. Falling to his knees, Jerosh's body fully transmogrified.

He reared his head back and roared, a single tear falling to the grass.

Author's Note

It's been a while, so here's the update! I'll be sending it to my Editor soon enough, so if you catch anything don't mind it. So, as always, like, fav, comment and have an awesome day or night!

Fun Fact: Tony's regular body temperature goes from 115-120 degrees Farenheit.

Fun Fact: The plot was originally different. Tony was supposed to have a little sister and Jerosh as siblings. His parents and sister were to die in a car accident that Jerosh caused. During the accident, Tony was to try and save her, but a piece of metal piked the two, killing his sister and leaving him alive.

Sunday Surprise
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

Sunday Surprise

Tony didn't sleep a wink, but he was still ready for his day of jobs. It was at least five in the morning when he tip-toed out of the library. He walked through the empty streets of Ponyville, heading straight over to the greenhouse. Rose had given him a copy of the key, which he used now to unlock the door. The solar enchantment was welcomed by his uncovered face, and the heat made it all the better. He did as the girls instructed and moved the pots one place down their usual positions.

Next came the water, and from the look of it they sprouted greatly from the refreshing liquid. The next part was very, very weird, but it was his job now. He grabbed a stool and sat slowly, leaning forward and breathing in the fragrance of the flowers.

"Uh, hi?" he said. Of course there wasn't an answer, but he felt uncomfortable without one. "Um, I'm Tony. You're uh… a very beautiful flower."

He glanced to the others, and started walking around to spread his words.

"Y'know, my mother and my old caretaker used to have gardens of their own," he smiled. "I was too young to help my mother, but with Eishla it was really fun"

"I'd plant a seed, and she'd use her rites to help them grow. Her garden was nothing like this, but she had lots of roses, lilacs, some lavender, and she even had some lotus flowers." The plants swayed a bit from his heavy footsteps. "There has to be fifty different kinds of flowers here, and you all make the room smell great. Those winter flowers are new, too. I thought flowers could only grow in spring and summer."

He went over to the rainbow stumps and looked closely. A black leaf was jutting out, but it's tip looked silver.

"But then again, I always thought magic was just superstitious," he laughed softly. "I'm heading over to Sugarcube Corner, after this. I took this job because I'm alright with plants and stuff, and baking's gonna be a mess for me."

The flowers quietly basked in the magic sunlight, unable to answer him. He sighed deeply, then broke up laughing for a few minutes.

"And I'm, talking to a plant," he chuckled. "Well, a bunch of plants, so I guess it's different?"

The door opened, and in walked a sleepy Rose. "Morning… Tony," she yawned. "Coffee?"

He shook his head. "Didn't sleep. Still not tired," he shrugged. She raised a brow as he walked past her, waving as he left the greenhouse.

The sun's morning light was much dimmer than the full on thing. The ripples of red, orange, and a bit of purple made the cloudy sky a beautiful, natural canvas of colors. He smiled lightly, whether the image made him do it or he just felt it. On his approach to Sugarcube Corner, he spotted somepony at the front, dressed in black. Tony slowed down, taking cover behind a nearby shop. The pony looked both ways before pulling on the handle, then cartwheeling around to check the windows.

While the burglar was distracted, Tony quietly ran across the street to get closer. The pony tried climbing in through the second story window, but the windows were all sealed tightly. Tony made a break for it, dashing right at the unaware burglar. He leaped high, and to his surprise, the pony's tail started twitching. She did a full 360°, just as he grabbed the pony and pinned him down.

"Hi, Tony!" Pinkie giggled. "You're up early! Were you checking the safety cautions I set up? They're un-sneakable to get through!"

Tony tried to process it, but he wanted to leave the headache for later. "You were just making sure no pony snuck in?" he asked, letting go of her forehoof.

"Yup!" she chirped, tossing the latex suit and night-vision goggles to the side. "So now that you're up, wanna help me open up?"

He shrugged, following her in after she unlocked the door. The tables for ponies to eat were on the small side, but he guessed this place was mainly for fillies and colts. But there was a fair amount of adult-sized tables. Pinkie used her tail to flick on the lights, then hopped behind the counter and pulled an "Open" sign from underneath.

"Here! You go out and put it on the door, then come back here and I'll show you where the magic happens!" she laughed, zooming to the kitchen, then back. "Well, not real magic, Twilight knows more about that so I guess you could ask her, but I need you here so go put the sign on and I can show you how to bake, just like Baking Buddies!"

She had her hooves thrown up exaggeratedly as she panted. "You're a morning pony, aren't you, Pinkie?" he chuckled.

"Um, duh?" she giggled. "Why else would I wake up super-duper early to check to make sure it's safe?"

"I get it, Pinkie," he smiled. She zoomed back into the kitchen, and he hooked the sign onto the door.

He shivered slightly as he passed the frozen goods display and went into the kitchen. Pinkie was already humming to herself as she balanced pots and pans on her head while searching for ingredients. She tossed the pans side by side in a perfect row, then the ingredients, and finally her cooking utensils. She popped up behind him and grabbed a carton of eggs, milk, and some water.

"Okay! We've got a cake to deliver for a colt's birthday in Manehatten," she chirped. "It's a special one! Firework Madness!"

Tony raised a brow. "Firework madness?" he questioned. She reached into her hair and pulled out a box of fireworks. "Wha…"

"I ordered these from Princess Luna a month or two ago!" she smiled. "I was gonna use it for your pa-…I mean, we got the order a month ago, and we have to get it done by this Friday!"

"So, what are the fireworks for again?" She pulled a chalkboard from nowhere, and a piece of chalk from… somewhere.

"First!" She drew milk, eggs, flour, and the two of them with smiley faces. "We make the batter! And then!" She drew a bottle, which he assumed to be a potoon, and the fireworks. "We enchant the fireworks so they fit at the tippy-top of these candles!" She showed him multicolored candles, seven in all. "When they light them, a bunch of tiny fireworks go all over the place and it's gonna be super-duper-luperly amazing!"

He looked over her drawings, then took a glance over the baking instructions. "We need to make the potion, right?" he asked.

"Yepperooni!" she giggled. "You can mix it while I get the batter started!"

"Alright," he said. She tossed him the magic mixes and the baking potion recipes. "Whoa, seventeen different ingredients?"

"Yep! I'm sure you can do it!" she smiled. "Granny Pie always said the best way to learn is to do it yourself! How hard can it be?"

1 Hour Later

"AHHHHH!"

Pinkie covered her head as batter splashed down on her. Tony was taking cover behind the overturned fridge, while tentacles of cake batter splattered the walls with gooey flour. He shot a small beam of energy to cut off a tentacle, and cook the ends so it couldn't reattach. Pinkie slid under the falling piece of cake and ate it as she jumped behind the fridge beside Tony.

"Tasty!" The tentacles grabbed Tony's neck, but he chopped the piece off. "I told you not to put it in the batter!"

"It wasn't finished and I tripped over your tail because you were waving it around!" Tony exclaimed. The tentacles wrapped around his arms and neck and pulled him over.

"Nooooo!" Pinkie yelled as she grabbed hold of his legs. The batter around his pants made her slip. "Tony!"

He was pulled into the bowl, barely getting a breath of air as he was pulled into the batter. This, is where he drew the line.

Aw come on! I mean, for Pinkie whatever, but me?! I'm done! Damn it, I already have a headache!

Pinkie sniffled at the loss of her friend, ducking under another whip of the tentacle. Her eyes widened when small streaks of blue started burning through it, overcooking some of it. Tony intended to make it explode, but instead the heat of his energy cooked it, with him in it. He dug his way out, panting from his lack of oxygen. He rolled off the table and hit the floor, a piece falling into his mouth. Throwing caution to the wind, he bit down and chewed on it.

"Not bad," he said through his mouthful of cake. Pinkie helped him up, and the two stared at the kitchen.

Everything, literally, was covered in cake batter. The cake itself was burnt in some spots, but the rest looked fine. The baked tentacles actually created a spiral look above the main piece.

"Maybe if we cut a hole in the middle, and put the candles on the ring, we could make it better than a regular one," Tony suggested.

Pinkie inspected the messy center, using her hoof to measure it and picture the shape. "Hey, yeah!" she squeed. "And the fireworks could blow up all around it! Eeeeee! This is gonna be the best cake since the Cakes sent me to the annual baking contest!"

Tony turned on the sink, washing off some of the batter and using it to wash the mop. "Well, better start cleaning before anypony gets here," he chuckled.

"Pinkie? Tony?" The two froze, then peered into the store to see Carrot Top and Cup Cake looking around.

They hid and quietly panicked. "What are we gonna do?!" Pinkie silently shouted. "They're gonna see this mess, and my soap cannon needs a few minutes to help clean!"

Tony disregarded it and devised a plan instantly. "Just keep them distracted, and I'll clean up the kitchen!" he whispered. "Go, go!"

Pinkie hopped out of her spot and trotted nervously over to the couple. "Morning, you two!" she smiled. "What brings you by today?"

"Pinkie, it's Sunday," Cup reminded her.

"Oh yeah!" Pinkie giggled as she sheepishly rubbed the back of her head.

"I need to get a few things from the pantry, Cup," Carrot told her. "Just give me a-"

"Wait!" Pinkie exclaimed as she blocked his path.

"What's wrong?" Carrot asked. Pinkie looked between the two quickly, improvising something.

"Uhhh, I wanted to show you both a new trick!" She grabbed three tennis balls from her hair and started juggling them. "Neat, huh?!"

They chuckled at her antics, but glanced behind her when they saw a blue flash coming from the kitchen. "Pinkie, what was that?" Cup asked.

"What was what?!" she laughed nervously. "Look, look!"

She used her tongue to help juggle two more, which was a strange sight to the two. "That's nice, Pinkie. Maybe you could show Pumpkin and Pound," Carrot said. "Did ya get started on the Firework Madness, yet?"

"Ythup!" Pinkie said, flicking her tongue up to keep the juggling up. "Thonthy'th 'n th' bvack!"

"Let's see how he's doin' then," Carrot smiled. He trotted past Pinkie, who tossed herself past him and blocked his path. "Pinkie, what's goin' on?"

"Nothing!" she smiled. "Tony's just um… he's uh-"

"Almost done!" Pinkie glanced into the kitchen, which was cleaned spotless of their earlier batter.

Pinkie walked in with the couple and her jaw fell to the floor. "Well I'll be!" Carrot chirped.

Aside from getting the candles in place, and cleaning the battlefield, he had put the frosting over the spiral and single layer perfectly. As per order, the Mare-Do-Well plastic candle was just above the name "Clover Leaf." Tony was even able to trace the twirled cake-pillars with blue and green, along with same colored stars.

"It's amazing!" Cup exclaimed. "Are your cakes like this?"

"Where I'm from, we don't usually have much sugar," he said. "I've never eaten cake until I was ten. I saw a cake designed like this on Earth - minus the spiral."

They marveled at his decorations, Pinkie still trying to figure out how he did it. Maybe he had a faster soap and wash cannon! Or did he use his super speed to clean it with the mop? But the mop had batter on it too, so how did he clean everything up.

"I just need help putting the filling," he laughed sheepishly. "Forgot to put the chocolate cremé!"

"No worries," Cup said. "We wouldn't be reknowned bakers if we didn't know how to fix up a cake!"

"You two can hold the front while Cup and I get to it," Carrot smiled.

They nodded, and soon they were at the front of the store again. "How'd you clean it all up?!" Pinkie finally asked.

Tony's face looked greener than usual, and he put his mouth over his hand as he burped. "Y'know how my energy baked the first one?" he asked. "And how I said Loki'irians didn't eat much sugar?"

She nodded, then put the pieces together. "Oh, you ate it all! I knew I smelled more cake than that!" she giggled, then gasped as Tony ran past her and into the bathroom. "Oh… you ate it all."

She laughed weakly and turned to the pony earliest. It was some time before Tony came back out, looking a bit pale. She saw him swaying a couple of times, but he kept on both feet.

"You okay?" she smiled nervously.

He nodded, swallowing the vomit creeping into his throat. "Just don't… ugh, offer me anything sugary… ever," he laughed.

"You mean, most of the time?" she asked a bit seriously.

"Yeah," he nodded, understanding her reasons. "Only on special occasions."

"Good! Maybe you can try something tomorrow for Lyra!" she chirped.

"What is it?"

"Fudge-filled, vanilla cream-topped, sugar-coated, cherry-syrup dunked, velvet-cake!" Tony's face turned green at the thought, and he ran back to the restroom. "Maaaaybe we'll hold that off for a while."

"Hey Pinks," Rainbow greeted as she walked up. "Tony here?"

"Yeah, he's got a tummy-ache!" she giggled. "What can I getcha?"

"Actually, I wanted to know if you still have those small party cannons," Rainbow said. Pinkie pulled one out from her tail (because her mane would be too obvious!) and put it on the table.

"This one?" Rainbow nodded, yelping when the instant-party-weapon fell to the floor.

"Jeez, this thing weighs a ton!" Rainbow exclaimed. "And you carry bigger ones?!"

Pinkie giggled. "Earth-pony! Never underestimate one!" she laughed madly. "So you girls are getting the… the y'know ready?"

Rainbow nodded. "I don't get why we're getting it ready if we don't even know when-"

"Shhh!" Pinkie hushed loudly, putting her hooves over Rainbow's mouth. "They'll hear you!"

"Who?" Rainbow asked, raising a brow.

Pinkie pulled her closer and looked all around, getting scared as she watched. "They'll hear you!"

The cyan mare gently brushed her friend's hoof away, explaining her behavior with it being Pinkie. "Ookay, so are you gonna ask?"

"Yep!" She leaned closer again. "But not in front of them!"

Her friend shrugged as she turned to drag the miniature cannon out of the store, getting a few funny glances. Tony stepped out of the bathroom looking even paler, but he was able to stand up behind the counter.

"Oops?" He gave a deadpan to Pinkie, then rubbed his head.

"Just two seasons and it's back to the Acres," he reminded himself, chuckling right after.

The day went by without too many incidents. The customers would order from either of them, they would give them already prepared pastries or have one of the Cakes bake them for pickup. A few familiar faces stopped by, like Applejack, Derpy, the Cutie Mark Crusaders, and Mayor Mare for her coffee. The twins were able to sneak downstairs, but Tony spotted them quick enough to bring them upstairs. They were always amazed by his looks, and he learned to tolerate their little bites.

They didn't break skin, and since he'd had a sword shoved through his stomach, he could bear it. What never ceased to amaze him though was the fact that they could use their appendages at such an early stage in their life.

Pumpkin usually beamed a stuffed animal at him when he was giving too much attention to Pound, or the colt would fly on to his shoulders and start nibbling on his ear. They reminded him of the more gifted Signa, whose rites spontaneously activated throughout their childhood. But their little outbursts couldn't level a hilltop or blow apart a tree.

The toddlers were fine with him, and he really liked taking care of them. When naptime came, he put them to sleep with another Kital song, which seemed to catch the attention of the ponies downstairs. After tucking them in and coming back down, he could hear small whispers about how lovely the music sounded, and some even murmured how it could get somepony far. He hoped it might be Fluttershy one day.

The last customer of the day waved goodbye to Carrot and Cup, who smiled behind the counter. Tony and Pinkie were in the kitchen, putting the last of the cream on top of the fresh batch of cupcakes. When they heard the final bell for the day, they brought the baked-goods to the display racks under the counter and left them to keep fresh.

"Quittin' time's always at 10 on the dot," Carrot told Tony. "Think you can do it?"

Tony nodded. "Wouldn't try if I couldn't," he smiled.

"See you tomorrow, Baking Buddy!" Pinkie giggled as she hopped upstairs. His new bosses smiled as he made his way outside.

The sun was just passing over the far trees of Whitetail Woods. As always, there were very few ponies up and about at this time. Most were heading home from a long day at work, while in the marketplace many of the vendors were packing up their goods. Tony saw a mare struggling to take down her stand, and he went over to help out. He took down the wooden boards that made her little shop and put them onto a small wagon.

"You carry all your stuff around on that?" he asked. She nodded with a nervous smile.

"I don't really have much money," she sighed. "And no pony seems to want what I have."

"Mind if I look?"

"If you'd like," she nodded. Tony carefully set her bag onto the wagon and untied the string.

The trinkets in her bag looked very… ceremonial. Traditional, even. As he looked at each of the antiques, he could see the meaning and representation of some. Eishla had taught him several of Earth's cultures, including many tribes in Africa. There were some masks that he'd seen in traditional dances and rituals. One meant "Long Life" and another read "Peace." She had many other cultured trinkets, and even a few gems he hadn't seen at Mirror's stand.

"These are very nice," Tony commented. "Are you interested in foreign culture?"

The mare nodded. "It's… not exactly normal for a mare to be into Zebrecan culture," she nervously said. "My father gave me most of these… and with my job loss I can't-"

"Wait wait wait," Tony interrupted. "Your father gave you these?"

She nodded sadly. "I can't afford to keep my home, and I've barely gotten by on meals a foal would have and-"

Tink!

She looked at the small bag Tony had dropped onto the wagon. "Open it," he smiled.

She did so hesitantly, her hooves nervously pulling on the string. A long gasp drew out when she saw the amount of bits in it. The bag felt heavy, and it was certainly full! She glanced to Tony, then to the bag, and back to Tony.

"But, I don't even know you," she said, still stunned.

He held out his hand. "My name's Tony," he laughed.

She giggled softly, then put her hoof in his hand and shook it. "Violet Sunshine," she nodded.

"There's 3250 bits in there exactly," he told her. "I'm gonna try and find somepony who can buy some of this, but on one condition."

She stared with her jaw dropped, still shocked that a complete stranger was helping her.

"You must keep five of these," Tony said. "Their from your father, and selling them all is disrespectful."

She closed her jaw, and nodded softly. "It was my only option," she muttered.

"But you didn't have to sell them all," he resolutely said. "Do what you need with these bits, and I promise I'll find some way to help you."

She turned back up to smile at him. "Thank you," she whispered. Tony smiled softly and slung the bag over his shoulder. "What are you doing?"

"Well I can't show others if I don't have the items," he smirked. "Don't worry, I'm not stealing them. Just stop by the library in a week or two. I should find somepony that'll buy these by then."

"Good. Thank you," she smiled. "See you then."

Tony waved her off as he continued his walk to the library. He got closer to the big tree, then unlocked the front door and went in. Spike was downstairs; he could smell him in there. Aside from Twilight's, there was a third scent. He set the bag down carefully on the couch and went into the back, raising a brow from seeing Spike talking to an owl.

"Spike?" The dragon baby turned to Tony and waved.

"Hey Tony," he nodded. "How was your first day?"

"It was… the usual," he smirked. "Is that your pet?"

"Hoo."

"You," Spike said.

"Hoo."

"You!"

"Hoo."

"Yo-! You know what, forget it," Spike grumbled. "Tony, this is Owliscious."

"Hoo."

Tony chuckled and raised his arm, which Owliscious complied to by perching on his forearm. "Hey there," Tony said. "Is he Twilight's pet?"

"Nah. He helps whenever she has one of her all-nighters," Spike said.

"Is that what she's doing right now?" Spike shook his head. "Reading since she woke up?"

"Yup," Spike laughed. "She got a new shipment an hour after you left, and she's on her fifth one."

Tony scratched Owliscious behind his ear, getting some satisfied hoots. "Maybe I'll read 'em later," Tony said. "This little guy's pretty cute."

"Yeah, yeah," Spike grumbled, yawning right after. "Just watch it with him."

"Hoo."

"Not listening!" Spike called from the living room. Tony followed up the stairs and went to his room.

Owliscious flew to the platform and watched him from the rail. He changed into a pair of sweatpants and a thermal shirt Twilight helped enchant. Owliscious hooted and flapped his wings to fly after Tony. He landed on the man's shoulder and wobbled as Tony went down the stairs.

He sat down on the couch and opened the bag again, looking over the unique artifacts. They were all in near-perfect condition. The only thing marring them was a miniscule coat of dust and fading colors from time in storage. Maybe she worked in a museum? Or a history teacher? But Cherileee didn't have helpers, and if Violet was, there was no way she could have fired her.

"What do you think?" Tony asked as he held up an owl sculpture.

Owliscious tilted his head. "Hoo." Tony chuckled some as he placed the sculpture next to several others on the floor.

Owliscious hooted and flew over to the window. "Well, it was worth a shot," he laughed.

Knock-knock!

Tony put the bag down and walked over to the door. His hand reached for the knob, but the smell made him snicker. Running up the stairs, he went into his room and out onto the platform, spotting a cloaked pony at the front door.

My turn

He flew down quietly behind her. Using his rite to keep him airborne, he came closer as she knocked on the door again. It took all his will to keep from snickering, but he managed. He rose his arms, took a deep breath, then grabbed her suddenly.

"HEY!" he practically shouted in her ear.

Luna tried spinning around and jumping back, causing her to hit the back of her head and fall to her rump. "That was cheating!" she laughed. "You're lucky to have that nose!"

Tony clutched his sides as he fell to the floor laughing. "Hey, I hit my face!" he forced through his chuckles. "You got off easy!"

Luna rubbed the back of her head and giggled. She wanted this to be a surprise, but her scent was her giveaway.

"Let's go iniside," Tony snickered. "It's freezing out here."

He went to turn the knob, but it was locked. He turned to Luna who was looking at him with her hooves crossed and a smirk across her lips. "What's wrong?" she quipped. "Is the door locked?"

"Don't mock me," he retorted playfully. "Come on, up here."

They flew back up to the platform and went inside. Tony closed the curtains so he wouldn't be freezing when he, or they, went to sleep. He gave his marefriend a loving hug and kiss.

"So what brings you here?" he asked.

"Oh, I was in Equestria," she said with a wave of her hoof. "Night court was empty, and most of the guards retired early. We still have until sun up, so I was wondering if you wanted to do anything?"

Tony smiled and gave her a peck on her cheek. "I'm flattered," he chuckled. "I'm probably gonna fall asleep in the middle of the day if I don't take a nap soon. But it'll be worth it."

She smiled and nuzzled him. "I hope so," she said. "So has anything interesting happened since the Gala?"

"Hmm, well, I got a job at Sugarcube Corner," he shrugged. "Oh, and I'm helping the Flower sisters with their garden."

"It's no wonder you smell like a bakery," she quipped. "But are you sure working with Pinkamena was the best choice?"

"Eh, she is kinda… Pinkie," he chuckled. "But I think I can handle it. And the pay is good, so that too."

"You're courting a princess," she reminded him playfully. "You can ask me."

Tony shook his head softly. "I'd rather work for it than be given it," he smiled. "No offense. But I really don't like sitting around here all day. Especially since I read every one of these books twice."

"Twice?" Luna asked, a little bit of doubt in her voice.

"Yeah," he sighed. "It's no fun being able to remember the books word by word."

"But it's also useful," she told him. He chuckled and stood up from his bed.

"Would you like to go for a walk, Princess Luna?" he bowed. She rolled her eyes and crossed her hooves to curtsie.

"I'd be honored, Prince Tony," she replied with the same mock-formality. They laughed as Tony held the door open for his marefriend to go through.

They went as quietly as possible down the stairs, making sure to keep Twilight and Spike asleep. He slipped on his navy-blue hoodie and grabbed his set of keys.

"What are these?" Luna whispered. Tony glanced back to her, some of the Zebrecan artifacts still out of their bag. "Zebrecan?"

"Oh yeah," he said. "There was this mare I met in the markets. She was having a hard time selling these. She lost her job and she's barely getting by. I promised to find somepony that would buy some of these from her."

Luna examined some of the strange, foreign sculptures and masks. "I think I know where these could be useful," Luna hummed. "There's a museum in Canterlot. We've actually tried opening a Zebrecan museum for years, but we have so little artifacts."

"Couldn't you buy them?" Tony questioned.

"No," Luna replied. "Zebras are very fond of their homeland sculptures and arts. They don't often put them for sale."

Tony nodded, then turned back to the masks she was looking at. "Could the money help her?" he asked.

Luna studied the pieces with an attention to detail. "If you cleaned them and maybe touched up the paint, these would be worth thousands of bits each," she told him.

"Thousands?!" he exclaimed.

Luna nodded, giggling at his surprise. "Per item. What was this mare's name?"

"Violet Sunshine." Luna put the objects back in the bag and went to him.

"I'll send word to the museum director," she smiled. "If she knows about Zebrecan culture, I'm sure they could use somepony like her."

Tony smiled wider. "Great. Guess that takes care of that," he chuckled. Tony opened the front door and waved for Luna to come. "Now, how about that walk?"

Luna smiled and trotted out the door, brushing her tail against the underside of his chin. It was all the invitation he needed to pull the door shut and follow. She leaned against his shoulder, since she could no longer lay her head on it. As long as she was next to him, it mattered not. Though he grew, he could still wrap his arm around her.

He glanced up to the night sky, marveling once again at the beauty of her night. Not once did he ever think he would be with the being that made his favorite time of day. And he much less expected her to be a pony. Still, he'd heard of Loki'irians falling in love with different races. There was even one incident where a Signa female fell in love with a soldier, who actually loved her back. The Arthanian lived on Loki'ir until it's short life ended, but it's spouse remembered it with pride.

Many humans were xenophobic, those who were not being considered abnormal. It was an opinion, which annoyed him when it was made a big deal. Dan was really open-minded, so of course it didn't bother him. Tony was surprised, but a mare like Luna shouldn't be second-guessed.

Their walk took them to the outskirts of Ponyville. The cool night air felt worse against the man than his mare, but a little cold didn't get in the way of her. In fact, it reminded him of their date in Canterlot. Neighton Park, the cool grass beneath them, the night sky fully decorated with the stars and moon. Luna seemed to be thinking the same thing, since she sat down and pulled him with her. She took him off balance, making him land on his back. Luna laughed a bit and moved over him, letting her ethereal, night-like mane drape over and around his face

The fall left him short-of-breath, but he was distracted by her deep-teal eyes. "I think I forgot to tell you," he chuckled softly. "You have really beautiful eyes."

His smile grew when he saw her cheeks tint red. "Is that all?" she giggled, inching her muzzle closer.

"You're beautiful," he smiled. "You're smart. You're amazing. You're loving. You're laugh is amazing. You have a cute smile. And…" He could feel her warm breath teasing his lips, and he knew how intentional it was from her grin. "…you're mine."

Her grin widened into a smile and she laughed. She closed the distance and locked lips, laying down above him to be closer. That warm breath that stood apart from his own, and the feather-like feel of her lips was the only thing registering in his mind. For Luna, his unusually soft lips were the only thing mattering to her. Unlike the last time, she felt his tongue prod at her lips. Opening eagerly, she mingled her tongue with his.

It was a bit difficult and awkward kissing her from that angle. Instead of the roof of her mouth when their tongues slipped past, he'd feel her flat teeth and the underside of her tongue. He rose a brow when he heard Luna moan softly, her tongue relenting a bit. Running his tongue under hers, he got the same lovely moan.

Ah, her sweet spot

His teasing ended when Luna pulled back slightly, panting lightly as she did. "No stallion… ever… does that," she panted with a smile. "I think you might be the second pony to find it."

Oh yeah, you can read minds.

On occasion.

Tony laughed with her and gave her a shorter, but meaningful kiss. "So who was the first?"

"A mare named Watchful Eye," she said, running her hooves through his ragged hair.

Tony's eyebrows nearly went into his hair. "You've been with a mare?" he asked a bit doubtfully. She nodded with a smirk.

"Two-thousand years of sexual-freedom, and I'd never get curious about mares?" Luna giggled. "That's like saying Celestia didn't have her own herd."

Sighing with a bit of shock, he shook his head with a grin. "How was it?" he asked. Luna tilted her head and blushed with both embarrasment and confusion.

"It doesn't bother you?" Tony shook his head.

"I've heard of Loki'irian lesbians… and gays," he shrugged. "So who was she?"

Luna thought back to the loveliest mare she'd been with. "She was one of Celestia's guards," she smiled. "Very young, but sharp as a dragon's fang. She was one of the less-serious mares, but she did know when to act properly.

"I had been swapping between stallions and mares for some time," she laughed. "They were both unique experiences. But there was something about her that I could never put my hoof on. She wasn't like most mares at the time, but she wasn't like stallions either. One night, I just happened to bump into her during heat season. She was in heat, as was I, and we… had a little fun."

Tony grinned when he saw the blush return to her cheeks. "I see," he snickered. Luna nudged him hard, only making him laugh louder.

"We saw each other regularly, since her guard position was just outside my chambers. We'd talk, laugh… make love." The last part came out sadder than the rest of it. "She was so loving, and I saw her whenever I could… and even now I have a drawing of the two of us."

Tony rolled over and sat up, frowning at Luna's depressed mood. "She sounded wonderful," he said softly. She nodded softly, lowering her gaze to the ground. "What happened?"

She took a moment to collect herself before answering. "What happens to all of my previous lovers," she sighed. "I outlasted time, while they suffered to nature."

He would have facepalmed if Luna wasn't as glum as she was. Though he'd never understand that sort of pain, knowing whoever you want to spend the rest of your life with will die long before you, he had thought about what it would be like when Dan's time came. To a human, Loki'irians could live between 200 and 300 years. By the time he was truly fifty, Dan would have probably died from old age. And though he could live that long… his friends would be gone… except for Luna, Celestia, and Cadence. And even further through time… he'd pass on, meaning-

"I know one day it'll be the same with you," she whispered. "And the Elements, and one day Cadence. But I don't want to think about that."

"Me neither," he said. Luna laughed half-heartedly, nuzzling his cheek gingerly. "We'll be together until that day comes. Don't worry Luna."

Laying beside one another, Tony wrapped his fingers around Luna's hoof. She held his a bit oddly, which still confused him. They gazed quietly towards the stars, his gaze straying to the moon. He didn't want to bring it up, but the thought was gnawing at him.

"It doesn't bother me," she giggled. He chuckled softly and tilted his head towards her.

"What gave me away?" he asked.

"It's not hard to tell when you're thinking," Luna smirked. "It's just what that was concerning me."

"But you were there for a thousand years," Tony emphasised. "Doesn't it bother you, even just a little? I know I's never want to look at it again."

Luna shook her head. "I was on the moon, Tony. The sight I hated the most… was looking across the emptiness and seeing the Earth." Thinking back to it, she shuddered silently, but it didn't to unnoticed.

"Remember when I said I was afraid of heights?" Luna nodded, and Tony chuckled nervously. "Wanna know why?"

"Only if you're willing to share," she said with the same sarcastic grin he loved.

"It was during my first few days here," Tony said, patting the dirt. "On Earth. My family and all other Loki'irians were used to higher gravity, and when we came here we couldn't take a step without jumping by accident. My second week here, I was running regularly, but I forgot about jumping."

"Did you fall or jump off a cliff?" Luna laughed softly.

He shook his head and smiled. "I wasn't that stupid, you know," he laughed. "I jumped and went over a couple of buildings before I fell down one of the local reservoirs. It was drought season and most of the water was gone."

Luna looked at him with concern, but he only smiled back. "I knew how to swim when I was six, Luna," he laughed. "But not from that high. So, ever since that day I never wanted to be anywhere above the roof of a house."

"But not with Nyla?" Luna asked.

"When me and Nyla fly, our energies link so drastically I can literally feel her heart, sense her mood, and we move like one," Tony smiled. "She gave me the courage to ride her, but it was her Nera'ak courage that did so."

"But not anymore." Tony smiled and planted a kiss on her hoof.

"Thanks to you, Luna." They gazed back to the moon, embracing each other under it's beams.

"I love you, Luna."

She nuzzled his cheek once more, and he did his best to return the gesture. "I love you too, Tony."

Author's Note

Awwww yeah! I'm back! Had a bit of a detour with a new story of mine… and several others I have to finish, but that's besides the point. I'm gonna be working more frequently on this story, so keep your eyes open! As always, I leave you with the fuzzies, and don't forget to like, comment, and have an awesome day or night!

Fun Fact: There are exactly 825 days in a Loki'irian year. They don't divide it into months.

Fun Fact: I actually thought about making this story with humanized Mane 6 and Princesses.

Back to School
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

Back to School

The fillies and colts of Ponyville Elementary chatted idly amongst each other as they waited for their teacher. Said magenta mare walked in quietly, standing at the front of the class and clearing her throat. The room began to ebb in volume, until each of the children were waiting for Ms. Cherilee to speak.

"Good morning, class!" Cherilee smiled.

"Good morning, Ms. Cherilee," the class replied monotonously.

Cherilee smiled, moving to the stack of papers on her desk. "As you know, today is Friday, and every Friday we have a test on this week's subject…"

The class let out a unified groan, which was to be expected from them.

"But."

The fillies and colts' ears perked up as they looked back to their teacher.

"Today we have a special guest!" Cherilee announced. "I'm sure most of you have seen him around Ponyville."

She waved towards the door, and it openedas Twilight entered in front of Tony. "Tony!" Applebloom exclaimed. She galloped over to give him a hug, while the other two Crusaders waved happily at him. "Yer the guest?"

"Yup," he smiled, scratching her ear gently. "That is okay, right?"

"As long as we don't have to do the te- I mean… yeah!" Scootaloo laughed nervously.

"Why are you here, Twilight?" Sweetie asked.

"Me and Cherilee thought it would be a good idea to have everypony learn a bit about Tony's world," Twilight smiled. "There are quite a few things I want to ask as well."

"So more learning?" Scootaloo groaned.

"It's okay, Scoots," Tony chuckled. "If you don't ask anything it might hurry along. So, ask away."

"What should we ask?" Featherweight said to their teacher.

"Anything you might want to know about," Cherilee smiled. "But be respectful with your questions."

Almost every hoof rose immediately, some more eager than others. Tony hummed nervously as he looked around the class, pointing to a filly leaning forward in her seat. "What's your name?" Tony asked.

"Twistht!" She said past her braces. "You sthaid you were a printh?"

Tony held back the urge to snicker, exhaling quietly so as to not be rude. "Excuse me?"

"She asked if you were a prince," Sweetie clarified. "Were you really?"

Tony crossed his arms and looked to the ceiling in thought. "Well, 'prince' would be a term for everypony to understand," he said. "I'm the next ruler of my world, and the one who used to be was my father. There's a whole ritual that I'm supposed to go through that makes me 'king.' On my world, it's Makti, and the prince is called Doshu'um."

"One pony ruled the world?!" Sweetie exclaimed.

"Sort of," Tony smiled. "The Makti made the laws with the help of the Doshu'um, but it wouldn't be possible to watch over the entire planet. So, we had help from a group of warriors called the Council of Thirteen."

"Ohhh, like the princess' royal council?" Sweetie asked.

"No," Tony said. "They were the best of their ability, and they ruled over the other thirteen continents. They were in charge of making sure everything was alright in their part of the kingdom."

Another hoof went into the air, this one belonging to a spotted colt. "Yes?"

"Featherweight, sir. I came from Trottingham recently." The accent reminded him about some English contacts of his. "Did you have any brothers?"

Twilight glanced worriedly at him, but he only smiled. "Yep. Five in fact. Agner, Fermot, Derekosh, Jaqeluu, and Jerosh. I'm the youngest, and Jerosh is the oldest."

"Aw, you don't have a sister?" Sweetie asked. "I wonder what a alien princess would look like."

"Hey, where are your brothers?" Rumble called from the back. Tony scratched the back of his head, leaning against the table.

"They're uh… not around," he sighed. "And Jerosh is… busy."

"Are they princes too?" Applebloom asked.

"Well, they were royalty, but not princes," Tony smiled. "Like I said, there was only one that my people considered a prince, since he was the one that would rule after his father. They were all respected just like him, but they were only part of the royal family."

A pink hoof near the middle of the class went up. Tony pointed to the small filly with a dull, two-toned mane. "You can't be royalty," she snickered. "Where are your guards? And how come you don't have nice clothes like Celestia?"

Tony had heard of this filly from the Crusaders. Diamond Tiara, and he assumed the grey filly next to her, who was snickering as well, was Silver Spoon. He disliked bullies of any age, but he held his tongue.

"What's wrong with my clothes?" Tony laughed softly, looking over the outfit Rarity had made. "They're clean and ironed."

"But they aren't even like the ones my daddy wears. They look like you bought them from a corner shop!" she giggled. "And what about the guards?"

"Well, even if my people were here, there wouldn't be any," he shrugged. "The Makti and the Doshu'um are the strongest of my kind, and to guard them was like saying they needed it. I'm not saying Celestia is weak, or Luna. It's more of a culture thing."

"Or maybe it's a liar thing," Silver Spoon giggled. "You don't even have a crown! And look at your cutie mark!"

"He doesn't even have one!" Scootaloo argued.

"And he ain't a pony, so he can't have one," Applebloom added, locking glares with the school bullies.

"Um, tail for brains, it's on his hoof," Diamond sneered as she pointed to his insignia.

Tony pulled up the rest of his sleeve, showing the black running up his arm. "This?" Tony asked. "This isn't a cutie mark."

Sweetie tilted her head to see the strange symbol. "It looks like a dragon," Sweetie said, scratching the side of her head. "Are you good with dragons?"

Tony laughed softly as he showed them his palm. "Sort of. But this mark is my family's insignia," he explained.

"What's a, insigania?" Scootaloo asked.

"Ooh! An insthignia isth a mark or sthymbol! Like a flag or banner!" Twist explained. "Stho that'sth what your flag looksth like?"

"Close, but no. This mark is my clan's insignia," Tony explained. "There are two of my kind. I'm one of the stronger ones. We all have different marks, except for family. It shows what clan we're from, and what we are known for. My family is expert in swordsmanship and dragon riding."

"Dragon riding?!" Pipsqueak exclaimed. "Isn't that dangerous?!"

"And awesome!" Rumble shouted. "Do you have a dragon?"

"Is it a boy or a girl?!" Scootaloo questioned. "Can we see it?!"

Tony laughed as he waved for them to settle down. "She, is probably sleeping right now, and it's not very nice to wake up a dragon," he chuckled.

"So it is a girl!" Applebloom said. "What's her name?"

"Her name is Nyla. She's… protective, but once she warms up to you she can be very friendly." He gave Twilight a knowing look, reminding her of her last visit to Nyla.

"You don't have a dragon," Diamond scoffed. "They, like, live in the mountains east of Equestria. There's no way you went there without getting burned."

"You're right, I didn't go to the Dragon Kingdom," Tony smiled.

"But didn't ya say-"

"See? He's a big liar," Diamond continued.

Tony placed a hand out to his side, stopping Cherilee before she yelled. He only had to feel the negative change in her energy, or magic property as Twilight said, to tell she was fuming. Discipline came later, because now, he was giving her the greatest insult he could think of.

"Twilight, could you tell her where dragon's come from?" Tony smirked. Twilight smiled with a shake of her head and stepped forward.

"Dragons come from Tony's planet, Loki'ir," she announced. Each of the fillies and colts jaw dropped, even Diamond and Silver's.

"B-But, that's not true! You need magic to hatch a dragon egg!" Silver pointed out. Twilight laughed weakly, surprised that she was saying this.

"On Tony's planet, they use energy to hatch the eggs, and since they were the first to do so, unicorn, pegasi, and earth pony magic is energy," Twilight explained. "We just use it differently."

"Ha!" Scootaloo shouted victoriously at the bullies. "Where is she, anyway?"

"Can we see 'er?" Applebloom asked.

Tony shook his head, a unison of disappointed 'aw's' reaching his ears. "Why not?" Featherweight questioned.

"Now class, you have to respect Tony's decisions about his dragon," Cherilee reminded them.

He took notice of their disappointed frowns, but a smile formed when a still excited colt in the back waved his hoof frantickly. "Rumble?"

"Can you do magic?" Rumble questioned.

Tony glanced to Twilight, showing his mark. "Don't blow anything up," she warned, a bit seriously. Laughing lightly, Tony put his palm flat and facing the ceiling.

"What is he doing?" Cherilee asked Twilight.

"Remember when I said energy is magic?" Cherilee nodded, turning to the class as they gasped in awe.

A small sphere of his cerulean aura floated in his palm. He moved it towards the class, a faint humming sound echoing through the room as it passed the fillies and colts. It split into two smaller orbs, going around Diamond Tiara's head and regrouping on the other side.

"That's so cool!" Silver exclaimed. Diamond glared harshly at her, which made the grey filly frown with her head down.

"So that's what magic looks like?" Sweetie questioned, trying to poke the ball of energy. Tony moved it to the side, making her giggle in her vain attempts to touch it.

"Not magic. Energy. We just use it differently," he laughed. "And you might not wanna touch it. Pure energy is really, really hot… and explosive."

The audience gasped as the sphere moved back to his hand, dissipating easily. "I-It can e-explode?" Featherweight shakily asked.

"If I want it to," Tony shrugged. "Don't worry. I'm not gonna blow up the-"

The bell started ringing, and the class jumped out of their seats as recess began. "Would you like to continue in the yard?" Cherilee asked.

Tony laughed lightly, absorbing the energy and following the group of children into the schoolyard. "Tony! Over here!" Applebloom waved.

He walked over to the three Crusaders who were all hopping around excitedly. "Where's your dragon?" Sweetie questioned quickly.

"Can we see 'er?" Applebloom followed.

"Yeah! Please, Tony!" Scootaloo begged.

Tony shook his head and knelt down. "Hey, I don't wanna freak out a whole town," he chuckled. "From what I've heard, a lot of ponies aren't too comfortable with enormous dragons."

"But you tame dragons! Maybe we could learn too!" Scootaloo chirped. "C'mon! We promise not to tell anypony else!"

Sweetie was distracted by a butterfly, which drew her away while Applebloom continued with the orange filly. "I could get Granny Smith t' make ya some apple fritters!"

Granny Smith's apple fritters were one of the most delicious things he'd ever had, aside from corn muffins that is. "Sorry girls," he said. "Nope."

Realizing words wouldn't work, the two Crusaders pulled out their secret weapon. Applebloom pulled Sweetie and Scootaloo close, whispered a few words, then the three turned to him with…

…the eyes.

Minira chose the wrong, manipulative fillies to possess such a tactful weapon. The amount of cuteness and utter adorableness would he too much for any human, or pony perhaps. Their trembling pouts, the enormous puppy dog eyes that grew gradually by the second. Armies could have rebelled against their leaders on the order of attacking them. And the longer he looked, the less he thought of how bad it would be to tell them.

Tony thought of hordes of soldiers trying to attack him, and as he cut each of the lines down they sent more. Then his thoughts went to the battle in the desert, then to the fights with the Signa. But knowing those eyes were bearing down on him was enough to make him glance back. The only thing stronger than their stare would have to be Fluttershy's stare.

Just as he went to speak, he glimpsed behind the two. Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon were laughing at Pipsqueak, who was in a puddle of mud. "Hold on," Tony said. "I'll be right back."

The fillies turned to the scene, realizing what he was doing. They trailed behind as Tony walked closer. "I'm not playing in the mud!" Pipsqueak fumed.

"Sure you aren't," Diamond snickered. "I thought ponies from Trottingham were dirty, but not this dirty!"

"Yeah! I bet they, like, have a holiday to roll around in the mud!" Silver added.

Tony knelt beside Pipsqueak, wiping some mud off his coat and from his mane. "You alright?" he asked. Pip nodded, reaching behind his ear and flicking some wet dirt away.

"Oh look! It's the bigger pig!" Diamond snickered. "Come to rescue little pig?"

"I wasn't playing in the mud!" Pip insisted, his voice cracking near the end.

Tony turned to Pip and nudged him away. "Just be careful where you're playing, okay?"

"Alright. Thanks, Tony!" Pip galloped off to the swings, and Tony turned back to the bullies.

"Why were you so hard on him?" Tony asked. Really, he wanted to know.

Silver seemed to rely on Diamond as she scoffed. "I can do what I want," she said snootily. "It's not like you can do anything."

Silver didn't say anything again. "No, I can't," he said softly. "Please, just try to be nice."

"Whatever." He could see this wouldn't lead anywhere, and so he made his way back to the building. "I mean, you think just because you're a big, smelly, dirty prince you can tell anypony what to do. I bet your brothers are even dirtier! And probably your dad too! I wonder why your mom even married a slob! Then had a slob!"

Tony stopped mid-stride.

"Now yer goin' too far, Diamond!" Applebloom snorted, going up to the bully. "You ain't even met 'em!"

"So? If he's anything like them I bet they're all dumb bozos, right, Silver?" The grey filly gulped in fear as she watched the giant keep still, but she nodded forcefully.

"Shut up, Diamond!" Scootaloo warned. "Or else!"

"Or else what? You're gonna make me? As if," she scoffed.

"D-Diamond. M-Maybe-"

"At least you blank flanks can add another blank flank to your dumb club!" Diamond snickered.

The three fillies were fuming, and Scootaloo was tired of hearing the snob talk. She pulled her hoof back, but a hand stopped its descent. Scootaloo looked up at Tony with a guilty stare, but at the same time confused and frustrated.

"Come on girls, recess is almost over."

"But… but…"

"Come on," Tony insisted, tugging on Applebloom's bow playfully. The Crusaders glared harshly at the pair, then shuffled along with Tony to the slide.

"Why didn't ya say anything?!" Applebloom exclaimed. "She trotted all over ya!"

"Did she?"

"Yeah!" Scootaloo said.

Tony smirked as he rose a brow. "Did she?" he repeated.

Sweetie tilted her head to the side. "I don't get it," she said.

"Speak Equestrian, Tony," Scootaloo said slowly.

"You know what bullies hate the most?" Tony asked.

"Celery?"

"Broccoli?"

"Happiness?" The other two fillies and Tony looked questioningly at Sweetie. "Don't they?"

"Maybe," Tony chuckled. "But what a bully hates most…" They leaned in closer, the suspense taking them to the tips of their hooves. "…is to be ignored."

"That's it? Just ignore them?" Scootaloo questioned. "That sounds pretty lame."

"Ah have to agree with Scoots on this one," Applebloom nodded. "Ignorin' don't work."

"Have you ever tried it?" They went to respond, but the realization hit them. "I'm guessing…"

"No… we haven't," Scootaloo huffed. "Maybe some other time."

The door to the school opened, and Ms. Cherilee smiled as the bell rang once more. "Class time! Everypony inside!"

"Alright, see you three after school," Tony smiled as he waved to them.

"See ya, Tony!" Applebloom called.

Tony and Twilight waited across the street from the school, idly chatting as they waited for the final bell. "So you were freaking out over nothing?" Tony laughed.

"If you came to yourself in the past, said you have an important message, looking like the end times were coming, and you didn't get to finish your message, what would you do?" Twilight smirked. Tony scratched his neck and laughed weakly.

"Point taken," he chuckled. "So you can actually go back in time?"

"Just about a week or so," Twilight said. "It takes up a lot of magic to do, and from what I've seen it's incomplete."

"I thought this was a Star Swirled the Bearded original?" Tony smiled.

"Even he didn't complete most of his spells," Twilight giggled. "But he has made over a thousand of them."

The bell rang loudly, and the two searched through the crowd for the Crusaders. Said fillies galloped towards the towering man and proceeded to climb onto him.

"Hey! What am I a jungle gym?" Tony laughed as their small hooves tickled him.

"No, but there's a great view!" Sweetie giggled from his shoulder. Applebloom climbed onto his head while Scootaloo clung to his other arm. "Come on! We've got Crusading to get done!"

"After your homework, right?" Twilight asked.

"Yeah, yeah, that's easy!" Scootaloo said with a wave of her hoof. "We have another list to get done this week."

"Which means hustle yer bustles Tony!" Applebloom laughed with a shove of his head.

"Just hang on!" Tony chuckled as he caught Scootaloo.

Twilight giggled as they walked to the Acres, seeing how Tony was having so much fun. They walked along the Ponyville outskirts, so reaching the clubhouse would be easier. The fillies yammered on about dozens of failed attempts at finding their cutie marks and about their new ideas about one. Applebloom was the one who most talked to him, since he worked with her and her family in the Acres. She was pretty well-educated for a farmpony, not that he was judging. Big Mac was pretty well versed with numbers as well.

The five familiar scents invaded the pack's nostrils. The mutated abominations weaved through the forest's underbrush until they were at the edge of their territory. They quickly scanned the perimeter and spotted their targets. The alpha of the monsters, as they could no longer be called animals, growled as memory warned of the largest's abilities. Even in their new, stronger forms they were powerless against him. And he was a big one, maybe being able to feed the entire pack. But their gazes shifted to the purple unicorn.

Flashes of spells and conversations of magic made her another possible threat. The pack snarled impatiently, but their leader silenced them with a louder growl. The only other prey were the small, hyper fillies atop the large man. Memories of the white and orange ones were low, but the yellow one with a red bow was somepony their original host had much knowledge on. The main thing that concerned them was that they were weak, slow, and young. They would be a small meal, but it would be enough for a day. Should they travel alone, that is.

The pack retreated back into the corrupt forest, their howls warning a nearby manticore.

"Here we are," Tony groaned playfully. "Everypony off!"

The fillies giggled as he stretched his arms out for them to slide down. "You three stay out of trouble ya hear?"

"Aw, can't ya stay a little longer, Tony?" Applebloom pleaded.

"I would but-" Tony's ear perked up at a faint, almost nonexistent, howl. Along with it came negative energy readings. Timberwolf? Manticore? Cockatrice?

Twilight thought he was speaking to Nyla, but in reality, he was frightened by the number of energy signatures he was feeling. "Tony? Tony!" Sweetie called. "Please, maybe we could learn something!"

Tony shook from his stare and turned to the fillies. "Uh, sure. Just don't go too far with things, okay?"

"We promise!" the trio said in unison.

"C'mon!" Tony chuckled as they pushed him from behind.

"I'll be at the tree house later, Twi!" Tony called. She nodded with a giggle and trotted off to the library.

He spent the next few hours helping them with their little 'experiments.' They attempted hoofball, or soccer, which ended in Scootaloo and Applebloom getting tangled in her bow. Sweetie, somehow, got tangled in the net after Applebloom's clumsy shot. Then they tried making potions with some 'borrowed' ingredients. Sweetie ended up blowing up a potion when she mixed two sulfur concoctions. Scootaloo then came up with the idea of lumberjacking, which Tony had to bribe them a trip to Sugarcube Corner to get them to not try it.

Applejack called them in for some dinner, giving him a chance to talk to her about next year's harvest. Granny Smith was also happy to serve him a meal equal to Macintosh's weight. Said stallion was also at the table, listening but not speaking much. Tony liked that about him. He didn't need to talk to have his thoughts spoken. Even so, they rarely talked when he worked in the fields, but he could gauge a respectable amount of trust that Mac had for him. Most likely because of the fact he was willing to help on the farm, but it could have also been the fact that he saved Luna a few months back. Still, they were good pals.

The Crusaders, however, were still energized for a bit of play time in the fields. He played tag with them throughout the leafless fields, which was fairly easy given their distinct smells. Still, they were fillies so he barely jogged after them. The sun had long fallen over the horizon by the time he wore them out. He sat with them in their tree house, which also served as their Crusaders club and Rainbow Dash club. He looked at their drawings and pictures with amusement as the fillies did their homework. One in particular caught his attention: A drawing of Applejack, him (he assumed) and Big Macintosh out picking apples.

"So two times eight is sixteen?" Sweetie asked.

"Yeah, see, eight plus eight is sixteen," Applebloom explained. "It's like addin' two eight times."

"There's gotta be an easier way," Scootaloo groaned, her legs kicking behind her.

"Multiplication isn't too hard," Tony smiled. "Let me see."

He took her worksheet and went over it. The simple problems were solved instantly, the answers filling his vision before fading into his memory. "Ah kinda understand," Applebloom smiled. "Number five's kinda tricky."

Most of the problems were two-number multiplication problems, but he could see that Cherilee was trying to get them to understand three number problems. The problem was two times two times four.

"So which one goes first?" Scootaloo questioned, laying her head in frustration on his lap.

"It really doesn't matter," Tony smiled. "See, two times four is eight. Then multiply it by two and it's sixteen. Now two times two is four, so times four it's-"

"Sixteen!" Sweetie exclaimed. She laughed weakly and scratched her head. "Sorry!"

"It's fine, but you girls get it. The order doesn't matter, unless," he wrote the acronym PEMDAS on the pegasus filly's page.

"Pemdas? Is that a snack?" Scootaloo wondered aloud.

"The kids I learned with went by this rule. Parentheses, exponents, multiplication, division, addition, subtraction." The three of them looked at him questioningly. "Oh… well… there's an easier way to remember. Please excuse my dear Aunt Sally."

"What?" Sweetie giggled. "But we don't have an Aunt Sally… do I? Maybe Rarity-"

"No, not like that!" Tony laughed. "It's just to help you remember. Get it? Please is parentheses, excuse is for exponents and yadda yadda."

"What is that anyway?" Scootaloo asked. Tony drew out a simple problem depicting each math term.

"Okay, so you start with parentheses-"

One hour later…

Applejack yawned loudly as she threw herself into bed, ready to snooze for the night. But even though her light was off, her eyes were covered in brightness. She sat up and glanced out the window, looking at the dimly lit clubhouse.

"Ah thought ah told 'em t' hit the hay an hour ago," she murmured, standing up sleepily.

Trotting into the hall, she slowly descended the steps and went into the cool open air. She made her way to the clubhouse some dozen meters away and peeked inside. A warm smile replaced the grumpy frown when she saw the four sound asleep. Scootaloo was curled up on his lap, Sweetie under his arm, and her little sis' snuggled up on his side. Applejack went in and glanced at the paper he was holding, which had a number of problems written out by him. Shaking her head softly, she went into one of the chests the fillies had and tossed a blanket over the four of them. Scootaloo mumbled vigorously as she twisted onto her back, her head drooping to the floor.

Applejack kissed her little sister goodnight and nodded to Tony with a smile. Applebloom cracked her eye open to watch her big sister leave, then she fixed her head's position onto Tony's firm side. The blanket was nice, but his body temperature felt like a furnace. It was a good warmth in the chilly night, and it was even better as she drifted off to sleep, snoring softly with her friends.

The pack of deformed creatures snarled as they circled the small wooden structure. Just the smell of the Loki'irian warned them to stay away. Their memory failed them for this hunt, and they would have to go back for the manticore they kept in their den. The alpha male planned for a fallout, and so he kept the beast barely alive. Now that their midnight meal was unavailable, they would need a source of food before the multi-headed demon went out for it's hunt. The alpha watched it tear apart a group of manticore's that were fighting over territory.

Now though, survival was their only option. Survival to pass on the power that would build within their species from the dark demon within each of them.

Author's Note

Yes, here we are! Another chapter to prove this story is alive and kicking! Just trying to get a sort of real-time update schedule goin' for those holiday specials! So remember to like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night!

Fun Fact: Tony's original name was to be Sandro or Nicholas, as they mean "Defender of Earth" and "Victory of the people"

Fun Fact: A Loki'irian reaches puberty twice in their lives. The first is premature, which stimulates growth in regulars and unlocks the energy within a Signa. The second stage is a final change in the body and mind, granting additional height, muscle, build, and virility.

Costumes
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

Costumes

Nightmare Night was only a week away, and decorative skeletons and pumpkins were scattered through Ponyville. Everypony was excited for the holiday filled with sweets and frights, and Tony was too, seeing how this was his first time. Halloween wasn't something he was too interested in, as Eishla had occupied him with gem carving and Kital songs. She gave him money each year to go, and Dan also encouraged him, but he preferred to stay home and help his caretaker.

The only reason he was going to dress up was because he volunteered to take the CMC around Ponyville instead of Granny Smith this year. She insisted she could take the trio of fillies, right before she fell asleep. The only thing he needed now was a costume of his own.

"Order up!" Pinkie rang her bell, which she bought specifically for him, and hoofed him a platter of Chocolate Gobblers.

He dropped the sweets off to the couple with a smile and a nod before going back over to the counter. "Hey, Pinkie. What are you gonna be this year?" Tony asked.

"Hmm… eh," she shrugged. "Don't know! I always go to the costume shop the day before! Or if there isn't anything, I just go to Rarity! She makes pretty good costumes too! And they don't smell funny like regular ones!"

"Hmm… maybe she could make one for me, then. I don't think there are costumes in my size," he chuckled. "Could you help me take Scoots, Applebloom, and Sweetie costume shopping?"

"Sure!" Pinkie smiled. "But when we're done. We still have a couple more hours!"

The bell at the door chimed as another customer came in. Tony recongized the blue stallion making his way to one of the empty tables, and promptly made his way to him. "Evening, Tony," Crescent nodded.

Tony nodded back. "What would you like?"

"Just a cup of coffee, thank you," he grinned. "No sugar."

Tony missed the small smirk and slipped Pinkie the note. She saluted and poured the mug quickly, using the heat-enchanted holder to pour it nice and steaming. She passed it back and smiled, as did he before bringing it to Crescent.

"So is there anything else?" Tony asked. Crescent sipped his drink and shook his head.

"I was wondering how that azure gem I sold you was doing," he chuckled. "I'm assuming you put it to good use?"

"Most of it," Tony laughed. "But it was a great help. Where did you get it again?"

He could've sworn he saw a smirk appear for the briefest of moments. "In the Badlands," Crescent said. "A handful of 'em actually. Sold them off except for the one. They were all put in these weird structures."

Tony nodded, his grin fading fast. "Guess you got lucky, huh?"

Crescent shrugged. "Maybe." He finished his drink and stood, hoofing over two bits. "I'll see you around."

Tony nodded, certain he actually smirked this time. Crescent wasn't just some creepy merchant, that much was clear. He'd made one fatal mistake.

No pony ever said handful.

Better look out for any trouble with him. I've already underestimated the ponies once… don't wanna make the same mistake.

Tony carried Scootaloo on his head while Sweetie waited for her turn, but Applebloom just shuffled alongside him. "Have any idea what you girls wanna be?" Tony asked.

"Maybe," Scootaloo shrugged. "I wanna be a werepony this year."

"Ah'm thinkin' about a Spider-Mare costume!" Applebloom shoutd gleefully.

Sweetie Belle looked at the floor in thought as they moved along. "A pirate… no… a clown!"

"Too creepy," Scootaloo shivered.

The filly frowned as she went back to thinking. "Hmm… I know!"

"What?" Tony asked. Sweetie smiled and continued to shuffle along, remaining silent until she realized it was her turn.

With the unicorn filly now on his head, they made their last turn and stood in front of Nightmare's Wardrobe. Chuckling to himself, he nudged Applebloom inside and followed through. Sweetie slid down his arm and joined the other two Crusaders who were awed by the hundreds of costumes, both scary and silly.

"Evening you four!" Tony turned to greet the owner of the shop: a yellow and green mare with a set of bat pony ear muffs over her own. "Come shoppin' a bit late?"

"Yup!" Applebloom smiled. "Where's Pinkie? Ah thought she was comin'?"

"I'm up here silly!" They looked to the ceiling where Pinkie was curled up in a large butterfly costume. "I'm a cocoon!"

"How'd ya get up there?" the farmfilly asked. Pinkie shrugged and jumped down smoothly.

"C'mon! There's a hundred other costumes!" Pinkie squeed. "Let's go!"

The fillies galloped after Pinkie and looked through each of the different costumes. Tony was sort of surprised that they had such grizzly costumes, like a bloodied hockey mask and a hoe. There were a few other things for fillies and colts, which were similar to human designs for children. Pinkie popped out of a candy bucket and gasped at the number of candies for sale. While Tony was still trying to figure it out, Scootaloo jumped in front of him and roared as best she could.

He'd heard better… and done better.

"Found it so soon?" Tony laughed.

"Aww. Don't you ever get scared?" Scootaloo questioned.

"If you've seen what I've seen, nothing scares you anymore," he grinned. "Seen Applebloom?"

The orange filly took off her wolf mask and sighed. "Think I saw her over in the Superhero place," Scootaloo said. "C'mon! I wanna surprise her!"

She snuck as best as she could behind him, then decided to cling to his back so she wouldn't be seen. Tony snickered, watching Applebloom throw a hoof out and make sound effects akin to "pshew!"

"Tony! Look what I found!" She did a small spin and showed off her new outfit; Tony imagined the small smirk under her mask. "Neat, right?"

"GROOOWR!"

Applebloom's head position made him think she wanted to facehoof, but she only sighed. "Scoots, ya do this every year," she giggled. "Ya ain't scarin' nopony."

"Aw, you either?" Scootaloo groaned. "That stinks. Hey, where's Sweetie? Maybe I could get her! It always works!"

"Where is she anyway?" Applebloom questioned.

"Let's go find her before-"

"RAAAAHH!"

"AHHHHH!"

Tony laughed as Applebloom fumbled backwards and tripped, knocking her and Scootaloo over. The sound of giggling made their screams die down, and Sweetie winked playfully.

"Like my costume?" she giggled. She smiled from inside a manticore getup, where her face was visible inside the creature's mouth. "I was hoping they had it!"

Scootaloo and Applebloom panted quickly, getting up and nodding. "Y-Yeah… pretty realistic," Scootaloo panted.

"Did I get you?" Sweetie smirked.

"Both of us," the farmfilly chuckled. "Ah think we're done. Now where's Pinkie?"

Shrugging, Tony waved for them to follow and came upon the pink mare growling with a bear costume on. He kneeled down and whispered to them, sly smiles sprouting all around. Tony hid behind the racks of costumes, watching as the Crusaders crawled up behind Pinkie. They got onto their hind legs… aaaand…

"BOO!"

"AHHH!" Pinkie zoomed to the ceiling, grabbing onto the light and swinging violently. She peeked an eye open, then both shot open as she watched the four of them laughing. "Haha! You got me!"

"Sure did," Tony laughed. Pinkie's smile caused him to quiet down and gulp.

"Gonna getcha back on Nightmare Niiight!" Pinkie sang as she bounced to the front of the store. With a gulp, Tony ushered the fillies along.

The mare behind the counter tossed away her magazine and smiled warmly. "Will that be all?" she asked.

"Yes." Tony grabbed the bag of bits, but Pinkie smacked his hand away.

"What about you?!" Pinkie exclaimed. "You have to get a costume! It's almost Nightmare Night!"

"She has a point," the mare behind him said. "If you're going trick-or-treating with your fillies it'd be a fun time to dress up!"

The five of them laughed softly. "They're not mine," Tony laughed. "But… if anything… is there any costume in my size?"

The mare thought silently, humming as she stood up and trotted to the back of the store. "Hold on… I think I saw something… back here. Where are you?" He heard several loud clangs and the sound of boxes tumbling around. "A-ha! Here we go!"

Tony's grin faded and he shook his head. "No."

"Aww, why not?! It'd look so cute on you!" Pinkie giggled.

"No," Tony repeated. "I am not dressing up as that."

"Tony! Come on! Jus' this once!" Applebloom pleaded, half-snickering. "Ah promise we won't do nothin' bad!"

"Yeah! It'd be awesome!" Scootaloo laughed.

"Please please please pleeeeease?" Sweetie asked.

"N. O. Spells: no," Tony emphasised on the last bit. "I've seen some dumb costumes, but this is just… no."

The fillies and Pinkie huffed, and the Crusaders formed up as they moved forward. It was too late, and once again, the eyes were set upon him. He looked into each of the slowly growing eyes, the quivering lips, and the twitching noses. Pinkie joined in, but she was outmatched by the adorable little fillies.

"Come on now. You can't say no to those faces," the clerk giggled.

The last ounce of resistance slipped from him, and he sighed in defeat. "How much?"

"WHOO-HOO!"

Tony chuckled bitterly as he gazed at the costume, unwilling to accept that of all references to the humans, this was it.

It'll probably give Luna a good laugh… or two… or seven.

"So how much will that be?" Tony sighed with a smile.

She checked the price tags of each costume and printed out a receipt. "Eighteen bits, please. The big one's free," she laughed.

The man handed them over with a small shake of his head, carrying the costume under his arm while his other carried the fillies. "I'll take these, then," he smiled. "Goodnight."

"Have a nice scare!" the mare called as they went through the door.

The fillies climbed onto various parts of his body again, Applebloom taking her turn on his head. "Thanks fer buyin' the costumes, Tony," Applebloom said, nuzzling him.

"Yeah. You're the… best," Sweetie yawned. Tony glanced up to the rising moon, turning to see Pinkie thinking the same thing.

"Need more help?" she asked.

"I got 'em. Just head on back and keep an eye on the two," Tony nodded.

Pinkie saluted with a smile then bounced off to Sugarcube Corner. Tony took the three sleepy fillies to their homes, starting with Applebloom. He said goodbye and went off to lay Scootaloo beside Rainbow on her usual cloud. Sweetie was nodding off once again on his arm, using the crook of his elbow to get comfortable. Even though her horn was poking into him, she still looked adorable sleeping. He knocked on Rarity's door, and he chuckled at her horrified expression when she saw his and Sweetie's costume.

"Pinkie Promise you won't say anything about mine," he quickly said.

She went through the motions and took Sweetie in her faint blue aura. "Did they pressure you into buying that… thing?" Rarity questioned, disgust evident in her tone.

Tony nodded. "Yeah. But hey, if it's funny for them maybe it'll be a good laugh for everypony else," he smiled. "Might even get a laugh out of Luna."

Rarity giggled and laid Sweetie on the comfiest couch in her lower staircase. "So… I don't mean to pry, but do you have anything planned for Nightmare Night with you special somepony?" She asked with a teasing smile.

"Other than enjoying ourselves, I'm not sure," Tony admitted. "Maybe the haunted house near Town Square? A good scare maybe?"

Rarity smiled a bit brighter at that. "She certainly enjoyed herself last year with the mischief," she said. "I should put Sweetie to sleep. Thank you again. And I still cannot believe you bought that."

"Jro pikat ingarik gunask jra ugetto dolt"

The door closed on Tony's dumbfounded face, and as he started for home he dove into his thoughts. The voice… it belonged to Nimani. She said the same exact thing as Rarity… but when? Did he go trick-or-treating with her? Or was it just dressing up? He groaned in frustration, images of her flashing through his mind in an… arousing pirate costume. More pictures of… him as a captain. She… she gave him a kiss on his cheek, then…

Bonk!

"Shit." Tony rubbed his forehead, glancing to the opening door and seeing a smirking Nera'ak by the name Spike.

"You've got hands for a reason," he laughed. His eyes lingered on the costume, and he fell on his back laughing. "Did you seriously buy that?! Even… even Pinkie hasn't worn it!"

Tony shook his head and went into the basement, hiding it behind one of Twilight's various machines. When he went back upstairs, Spike was still cracking up with tears falling down his cheeks. "Yeah, yeah. Get to bed, already," Tony chuckled.

He followed his own advice and went into his room to change. His feet cracked in euphoria as they were freed from their leather confines, and he pulled off his sweater and shirt to put on a thermal. He went under the covers, staring into the night through his balcony door. Sleep was on his mind, but the memories surpassed that. They just wouldn't go away, let him be happy now that he finally found someplace to stay. What was Discord trying to do? Seperate him from Luna? Survivor's guilt?

"It's easier than you think." Tony bolted upright and charged a beam right at the draconequus's face. "Just so you know, it could bounce off me or pass through me or teleport somewhere or-"

"Speak," Tony barked. "Now."

Discord chuckled, stroking his beard calmly. "Ah, I knew you were a perfect match for her! So harsh and to the point with somepony you don't like!" he laughed. "But, all playfulness aside, I'm not trying to torture you or drive you insane. That's actually a fun idea-!"

"Discord, the point, now," Tony said.

"Yes yes yes, fine. I want to help you," Discord smirked. "Now it may not seem that way, but you've acted as if you've forgiven everyone and everything that's happened, but you still have one last piece to complete."

Tony swung his legs over the side of the bed and stared down Discord. "It would've been better if you just let me forget," he remarked. "Now I can't go a few days without thinking of Nimani. How is this going to help?"

Discord's body disappeared until only his mouth remained mid-air. "In time, dear prince. In time."

He wanted nothing more than to blast that smug grin into nonexistence, but he risked blowing a hole in his room and burning down the tree. Laying back down, he placed his left hand over his chest and muttered a small chant.

Mother of Creation, Mother of Limir, Mother of Ichima, please, guide me through this maze of emotion, these fragments of a past I can no longer recall. I wish to make Limir as happy as can be, but I have to have my own peace and happiness to do so. Rekotshko.

Sleep came swiftly, and along with it came his past.

"You should get this one!" Nimani giggled as she pointed to a dragon costume. "A reminder of home!"

Tony shook his head with a laugh. "C'mon, kid, pick something!" Dan chuckled, throwing his arm around Tony. "Get this one!"

He punched Dan in the shoulder, as he was pointing towards a dirty nun costume. "Why don't you?" he quipped. "Look, I'm gonna be… occupied with some stuff tomorrow and I don't see the point."

Dan chuckled and patted his back. "Um, candy for one, cute girls as a second." He winked at Nimani, who giggled lightly. "And, it's Halloween! Come on, just this once! I promise I won't egg any houses if you do it."

That was Dan's favorite thing to do on Halloween. It was the one day of the year he could cause mischief and not get blamed. "You promised," Tony said sternly. "So if I see one egg, I'm gone."

"Don't worry," Nimani smiled, grasping his hand. "I'm sure you won't."

The drawl in her tone made his interest pique, but Dan dragged him to a store manager. "Number 52," Dan said. "And 63."

"One second," the man nodded. He disappeared for a few minutes before bringing out the two costumes. "Have a good night."

"Thanks," Dan nodded. "Come on, kid."

Tony shook his head at the image of a pirate captain, but Nimani laughed beside him and rested her head on his shoulder. "Don't worry, Reku'un," she said softly. "You'll look as handsome as ever."

"Jro hute nolo (I hope so)" Tony muttered. Nimani hugged him with a small smile.

"Jra turk ot vikaten ursh, Reku'un. Igoat, dor jro? (You have to lighten up, Reku'un. Please, for me?)" Nimani asked. Tony smiled, then gingerly grasped her left hand with his own.

"Yuntaket dor jra. Brak Dan (Only for you. And Dan)" he chuckled. She kissed him sweetly, then went off to get her own costume.

Two days passed, and Tony stood outside of Nimani's home with Dan, both in their costumes. The door opened, and Tony's jaw dropped, along with a small burst of energy passing over the area. The Signa female giggled as she strutted down the stairs in her sensual pirate costume. The pink stockings came up to around the middle of her thighs, and the upper portion perked her girls up slightly. Dan admitted mentally that she looked very nice, even if Diane was right next to him in an equally seductive nurse's outfit.

Maybe we could role play later!

Dan laughed, getting a weird glance from Diane. "What?" She laughed.

"Nothing," Dan snickered. "Come on let's go TONY!"

The houses and people around them blurred until only the three of them remained. The gashes and cuts along his body were accompanied with a broken arm. Nimani changed from her costume to torn, bloodied clothes that showed her bleeding abdomen, and Dan's straight-jacket morphed to a ragged shirt and pants. They grasped a hand, Dan on his right, Nimani on his left, then fell to the ground, which was now several miles below them. Wind hammered his bleeding side, and he heard gunfire behind him.

He looked down to Nimani, who shook her head with tears in her eyes. "Let go."

"I'm not letting go! Either of you!"

He yelled back and forth with Nyla, and Nimani forced herself free. Tony screamed as she fell, then pulled Dan on and pushed off of Nyla as he dove after her. He grabbed her with both arms, meeting her blue eyes. She grabbed his face and kissed him passionately, both falling to their imminent deaths. Tony grunted, then screamed as Arthanian bullets pierced his back. He glimpsed at Nimani, but something was wrong. Her grip on him loosened, and her eyes dilated foggishly. He gasped quietly, but it was all clear to him.

"NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!"

He screamed the entire way down to the Earth, slamming into it with tremendous force. More shrouded images of dead soldiers, a field of black blood and roars. At the center of it all, was him. Crying, screaming, and fighting.

For Nimani.

Author's Note

I can't wait until this all blows up, but for now, I'm excited to write my first holiday special! Starring Tony, Luna, a few Elements, Crusaders, fillies and colts, and two new unwanted species in Equestria! As always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! See ya next chapter!

Ghosts, Ghouls… and Monsters
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

Ghosts, Ghouls… and Monsters

"Come on! You look fine!"

Twilight and Spike couldn't hold back their snickers and chuckles as Tony came down the stairs in…

…a giant banana costume.

"I look like part of a fruitbowl," Tony chuckled with embarrasment. "Let's just get this over with!"

This year, Spike was going as an alien (courtesy of their resident ET) while Twilight was Wisaac Neighton. She wore a grey mane wig and a lab coat with cracked glasses. The three stepped outside, Twilight locking the door, putting a field around the tree, and putting a sign on the door for their absence. Tony went straight for the Crusaders' clubhouse to gather the fillies, telling Twilight and Spike to meet him in Town Square. He sighed, preparing himself for the onslaught of laughs and remarks the little fillies would give. And boy, did they laugh.

"You look so… dumb!" Scootaloo managed through gut wrenching howls of laughter.

Sweetie rolled on her back, tears running down her and Applebloom's face. "Ah-Ah didn't… think you were gonna wear it!" she snickered.

"I promise," Tony sighed, laughing to himself. "Let's just go, before Applejack-"

"Bah hahaha!"

Too late!

Behind them, dressed as a witch, Applejack rolled on the grass while clutching her sides. "Celestia, ya… ya got that?" she wheezed.

Tony laughed and scooped up the snickering fillies. "Yep. Better hurry to your stand," he said, flipping her hat off. "Everypony and their mothers are heading for Town Square."

She wiped a tear from her eye and walked alongside him, messing with the lower end of the costume. "Ah hope Luna don't think yer too happy t' see 'er."

A small blush rose to his cheeks, which got a bit worse as he noticed the ponies laughing. The good news was that he was with them, and that it was all in good fun. The bad news was that he could never live it down. As they reached Town Square, the clouds overhead started clumping together, and the high winds forced some of the fillies and colts to grab onto their costume accessories. The smell of nightshade was strong in the wind, and Tony grinned as lightning arced through the skies. A Lunar chariot, bearing Luna's cutie mark and grey-blue metal trims, descended quickly upon the town. He could see his marefriend hidden within the hood of a cloak.

The chariot touched down on the dirt road, going a short distance before coming to a halt. Everypony bowed as the princess of the night stepped off of her personal escort, pulling her hood back and clearing her throat.

"Citizens of Ponyville!"

Damn, she can get loud.

"Let Nightmare Night… begin!"

The Square was filled with excited cheers from fillies, colts, and many other ponies. The crowd dispersed to begin the festivities, while Tony thought about tearing the banana off and just using his second form as a costume. Those thoughts were cut short as the Crusaders nudged him forward to begjn their treat collecting. Luna noticed the bright color of his suit, and even from where he stood the snickers and lip biting were visible.

"Girls, j-just give me a minute," he said, red surfacing to his face again.

"Aw, c'mon! We gotta get started 'fore it's too dark!" Applebloom insisted.

"Hey, you girls owe me for this," Tony said, pointing to his banana. "One minute. That's it."

Scootaloo groaned loudly. "Just hurry up, Tony," she whined. "We got candy to get!"

Nodding and hoofing them over to Twilight for the moment, Tony made his way over to his marefriend, who was looking away from him in an attempt to quell the snickers and snorts. He sighed with a small laugh afterwards as he waited for Luna to compose herself. She exhaled, letting a small laugh out accidentally, then taking a deep breath and raising her head.

"Great choice," she managed to say, unable to hold back tears at the corners of her eyes. "I didn't think… didn't think you'd-"

"Let it out now, Luna," Tony chuckled. "I'm not going around while you're like that."

At his permission, she toppled over and let loose a number of loud laughs. Her laughs continued until she was coughing and wheezing through them, every glance in his direction spurring another fit of laughs. Tony waited with a bit of embarrasment as she stood back up, giggles and small chuckles all but remaining. He raised a brow as she lowered her head again, sucking in as much breath as she could before exhaling with relief.

"What… what made you choose that?" Luna asked, laughing softly. "I didn't think you'd dress up."

Tony wiped his hand over his face, still not comfortable with the fact that he was talking to Luna as a banana. "Well… Applebloom and her friends persuaded me into getting it. Then she made me promise to wear it," he sighed. "Y'know, this is the only costume I've seen that was the same as a human costume."

"They actually wore this?" Luna chuckled, pressing the fibers that made the bottom of the peel.

"Sometimes. It looked ridiculous… and Minira knows I would've never worn this without them," Tony laughed. "But anyway, after I'm done with the girls, maybe we could go by that haunted house? Never been to one."

"Never?!" Luna exclaimed. "They're short on the frightful part, but they're such fun! Tell me you've gone apple bobbing."

He shook his head, and she flicked his nose with a wink of her magic. "Alright, alright! Later you can show me, okay?" he chuckled.

"In front of Town Hall and no sooner than the moon's peak," she said sternly, a smirk growing. "And try not to poke somepony's eye out."

After leaning down for a quick kiss, Tony jogged back over to the annoyed fillies. "Finally! Come on, everypony else already left!" Scootaloo exclaimed.

He hurried to catch up with them, their small hooves hauling flank as they started knocking on doors. "Did Pinkie already go ahead?" Tony asked Twilight.

"Yes," she replied with a roll of her eyes. "And that bear costume of hers is worse than last year. Now she can scare and get tr-"

CRACK!

Tony clutched his ear in slight pain, both from the thunder and Twilight's surprised yelp. "Hahah! Gotcha Twi!" Rainbow laughed. "I knew it was gonna take more, Tony. So…"

Pulling out a whistle and pie, Rainbow blew on the first and launched the second. He leaned to the side, thinking Pinkie was going to try from a different angle. Instead, the mare jumped out of the pie and slammed another right into his face. He felt a tail trip him up, then the sound of a quick getaway via Rainbow. He sat up, letting the raspberry pastry fall off his face. He wiped the rest away, smiling with a shaking brow.

"That's it," he chuckled.

"Tony?" Twilight asked, a bit put off by his demeanor.

Cracking his neck then knuckles, he pulled out a map of Ponyville, which had dozens of locations marked all across. "Let's see them get past all this," he mumbled, reaching into his costume and pulling out…

…a mini party cannon filled with muffins.

Twilight went to catch up with the CMC, wanting to check up on them and be out of Tony's way. He took cover behind alleys and dumpsters and any cover he could find, waiting for another attack. Everything was going fine, the fillies (and Spike) were getting their candy, and he was on the lookout for any signs of the notorious pranksters. They passed the first "checkpoint" Twilight had marked for their route, and Tony caught sight of Pinkie getting candy with a group of colts and fillies. He could make out Rumble, Pip, Diamond, Silver, and Featherweight, but he was mainly focused on the pink devil. He took aim, a small ball of energy lit at the tip of his thumb. The fuse lit, hissed as it went down the fuse… aaaaand…

BOOM!

A stream of muffins shot straight at her, and she grunted in confusion. Realizing she was under attack, she blew her own whistle then opened her mouth wide and caught the baked goods. Tony waited for the next prankster, and he heard the sound of divebombing but she wasn't in view in the night sky. He scanned the skies, panicking as the noise got louder. Then… he looked up.

"Surprise!" Rainbow released a comically huge whoopie cushion onto his head, crushing him under it and releasing a boisterous pbht!

The air in the device blew back some of the ponies, and even a few bags of candy. Tony tossed it off, annoyed that he hadn't thought of looking up. He ran over to another marked location, grabbing a small chipped piece of rock. He also reached for another rock, this one oddly curved with an iron tip. The sound produced would surely deafen him for a few seconds, but it would also frighten one of them as well.

"You're still gonna try and prank them?" Spike asked. "Good luck. They're not that easy to beat. I don't think Pinkie can be beat!"

"Everypony and everyone can be beaten," he retorted. "Watch. I'll prank them so hard they'll be scared of whoopie cushions!"

Spike's brow crests rose a bit as Tony ran off to find the Crusaders.

He's really into this stuff.

Shrugging, he popped a cherry taffy into his mouth. Tony found Twilight and the three fillies knocking on Cherilee's door. "Trick-or-treat!" they shouted.

Cherilee the Witch laughed and dropped one into each bag. "Great costumes everpo-! Um…" The usual snickering hidden behind her hoof. "N-nice to see you out, Tony!"

"Nice seeing you too," Tony smiled. "Where's our next stop, girls?"

"Hmm… we still haven't seen Vinyl's place," Sweetie pointed out. "After that maybe we could go with Zakora!"

Tony had heard much about the foreign zebra, and had actually seen her a couple of times, but never met her personally. She spoke in rhymes, as Applebloom told him, and was a well known alchemist and botanist. Her herbal brews weren't the tastiest, but she was pretty skilled in making strong medicines. So, they started their trek to Vinyl Scratch's home, near Carousel Boutique. Tony smelled alchohol a few blocks before they even reached it, and some strong smelling drugs. He stopped the group, pulling Twilight off to the side and gesturing for her to come closer.

"Twi, something's up with Vinyl," he whispered. "Look, just take them to Zakora. I'm gonna go talk to her."

"What's wrong? Do you smell something?" Twilight questioned, getting anxious about the DJ.

"There's beer and some other substances," he sighed. "It… it might have to do with Dan."

Twilight frowned some, turning towards the simple home of the wild partier. "If it's that, maybe it would be better if she was in a state where we could talk to her," Twilight suggested. "I'll take them to Zakora, but just deal with Vinyl some other time. If anything, she's probably asleep."

He nodded, wanting to go see his friend but at the same time trying to avoid conflict. Speaking of which, he heard several flinging noises, and a couple of hackey sacks knocked the rocks out of his hands. It was only a second later that a rope tied up his legs and pulled him up. The cord held him there, and soon the two pranksters appeared. Rainbow grabbed an aluminum can from her vampire cape, as did Pinkie. The silly strings covered him from top to bottom, a bit falling into his nose.

"Give up?" Rainbow asked, squirting the remnants onto his chin.

"Never," Tony smirked. Pinkie sighed and cut the bottom of the rope, which sent him flying across Ponyville.

He bounced off a mattress then fell into a dumpster, the lid falling over. Surprisingly, it was extremely cramped inside of it, and he could barely move. He didn't feel any trash… or trash bags for that matter. Cold metal… that was moving. The top was popped off and Pinkie's head appeared in the opening.

"Hey, Tony!" She smiled. "Ready?"

"For what?" Tony asked. His jaw dropped as he heard the familiar hissing of a fuse. "Is this-"

"Prank Cannon! Fire!"

Luna's magic made a stuffed spider crawl up a stallion's leg, and when he went to look, she threw it into his face. He shouted and screamed as he ran around with the toy on his snout, his colt laughing all the while. She giggled and scanned the area for her next victim, and her gaze lingered on a tub of… something. Walking up to the batter of white, she dipped the tip of her hoof in and sniffed it. Cautiously licking it, a sweet mixture of cream and milk touched her taste buds.

"Ah, whipped cream," she smiled. But what was an entire batch of it doing out?

bang

Her ears perked from the faint sound of a cannon shot. She assumed it was Pinkie's party cannon, until the sound of divebombing reached her ears. A mass of yellow crashed down into the batter, sending large splashes all around. Luna put a barrier around herself for protection as the creamy solution rained down. She approached the vat again, waiting for something to appear. A banana costume floated to the surface, with Tony's face towards the sky.

"Pinkie?" Luna laughed.

"And Rainbow," Tony murmured, floating in the warm batter. "Nothing I've tried worked! And Pinkie just won't stop… being Pinkie, I guess."

Luna levitated him out of the tub and cleaned him with a quick spell. "Well, I did learn a thing or two of pranking," she said, a devilish grin forming. "And my sister and I have been doing it for the past couple centuries…"

"What have you in mind?" Tony asked with a mock gentlemanly accent.

Luna motioned for him to come close, which he did, and whispered her plan into his ear. The longer she went, the longer his mad smile grew.

"Where is he?"

Pinkie pulled out a par of binoculars from her hair and scanned the skies while Rainbow carried her. Her tongue hung out of her mouth as she searched every part of town, gasping when she spotted him. The banana-man was looking around for them, before entering the haunted house.

"He went in the haunted house!" Pinkie exclaimed, pointing frantically.

"Oh, this is gonna be good!" Rainbow snickered as she descended on the decorated building.

Pinkie pulled out a can of whip cream, taking a mouthful immediately. The two tried finding their way around, but the further in they went, the darker it got.

"Why's it so dark?" Rainbow questioned.

"Because it's a haunted house! Duh?" Pinkie giggled. Her fits of laughing continued even as they moved on.

"Pinkie, what is so funny?" Rainbow hissed. "We're supposed to be looking for Tony!"

"Then stop tickling me!" Pinkie snorted through her giggling.

"…"

"You're tickling me, right?" Pinkie giggled.

"…no."

Pinkie froze in place, swiftly reaching into her mane and producing a candle. She lit it with the swipe of a match, then placed it beside her. A skeleton fell to the floor, ceasing her tickling. "It's just the house," Rainbow chuckled nervously. "Hurry up! We still-"

rainbow… rainboooooow…

The spectrum colored mare's eyes dialed down to the size of pinheads. "Ooh! A real ghost! Maybe it knows my name! Mr. or Mrs. Ghost! Do you know my name?!"

…come here…

"Okay!" Pinkie bounced forward, but Rainbow pulled her back.

"Pinkie, are you nuts?! This is probably Tony!" She shouted in a hushed tone.

"Silly, Rainbow!" Pinkie laughed, ruffling her mane. "Tony wouldn't be this good at a prank!"

grooooooaaaaahhhh

The two gulped and turned towards the end of the hall. "Do haunted houses roar?" Rainbow whispered.

"Uh-uh," Pinkie quivered. "M-Maybe we should meet him outside."

"Good idea."

The doors slammed shut, even as they pushed and pulled. "There's only one way to leave."

The mares gasped at the voice, which eerily whispered from all around them. "Wh-Who's there? Come out!"

A swirling mass of green exploded from the middle of the hall, slowly taking shape in front of their eyes. The creature's eyes burned with an endless flame while it's body drooled green ooze. It had seven limbs, the seventh on its chest, and eight eyes. Two fangs bigger than either of them scraped against the wood. Rainbow and Pinkie's eyes were too tiny to make out in the pools of white, frightened beyond reason. When it roared in their faces, bringing them back to their situation, they screamed as they galloped under it and avoided the limb. They bucked against the door, but it wouldn't work. Pinkie pulled a wooden spoon from her hair and threw it, along with a pot and pan. Both sank into it's slime body, and it growled again. It leaped forward, and they screamed like fillies. Even as it harmlessly splattered onto them and pushed open the door.

The slime carried them out of the house and out onto the exit area, where a few slimed ponies were covering their eyes as the goo rained down. The petrified mares shakily stood up, panting hoarsely. Two laughters were heard from the house, and the couple were seen on the floor, laughing their tushes off.

"It was a joke?!" Rainbow shouted, a bit angry and embarrassed.

"Ohhh, now I get it!" Pinkie laughed. She fell onto the floor, giggling at the thought of what they did.

Tony wiped a tear from his eye, helping Luna stand back up. "Gotcha good, huh?" He chuckled.

"What was that thing?" Rainbow asked, her anger having died down.

Tony shrugged. "Hokor. It's a delicacy on my world," he smiled.

"And it's all slimey like that?" Pinkie giggled.

"Actually… that was my personal touch," Luna giggled, trotting over. "And the fire. And the roar."

"That was me," Tony clarified.

"Yes, but it was my idea," Luna playfully retorted with a smirk. With a roll of his eyes, Tony looked up at the moon.

"I think it's time you collect your candy tax, Nightmare," Tony winked to his mare. She smirked in return, and tripped him with a tentacle of goo.

"I'll show you around from there," Luna sang teasingly as she took flight.

Tony grumbled, standing back up and wiping away the goo. "Truce?" he asked the mares.

They glimpsed at each other and nodded, shaking his hand together. "Truce," Rainbow laughed. "But we're still gonna do it sometimes."

"Fair enough," Tony smiled. "Alright, I have to go check on the girls."

"Scoots and Applebloom, right?" Rainbow questioned. "I'll come with. Gotta get the little squirt for some thunder scares."

"And I still have to chip in!" Pinkie smiled, showing her candy. "But just a little."

Tony followed the two to the outskirts of the Everfree, and to a stone statue of Nightmare Moon. He smelled a heavy scent, stronger than that of the ponies. A zebra with golden rings around her neck and a ragged mane with bats hanging from a few strands led a group of dressed fillies and colts. Pinkie joined them while he and Rainbow waited on the sidelines. He spotted Twilight and Spike on the other side of the clearing, doing the same as them and waiting.

"And as you all know, the sweets you each bear can save you from such woe," Zakora warned. "You need not give all, but your offers musn't be small. For if it is not given soon, you face the wrath of-"

"NIGHTMARE MOON!" A filly cried, pointing to the darkening skies.

Tony could make out a wisp of bluish smog descending rapidly. The cloud began to take the shape of a vortex, and the children hurriedly scooped up hoofuls of candy. It stacked up into a modest pile, and they gasped as the mini tornado vanished. Standing in front of the statue, was Nightmare Moon. Or an illusion of her, casted by Luna. Even if it was an illusion, for lack of better terms (and the fact that he was thinking it), she looked damn sexy in her evil form.

"Ah, the sweet and sugary treats the fillies have left." Luna chuckled darkly.

She's really enjoying this!

"I had my appetite set for a few delectable fillies…" 'Nightmare Moon' cackled, her gaze passing over the small crowd. "…but at least I'll have a sweetness in my mouth. Instead of YOU!"

A crack of lightning sent the fillies and colts running and screaming at the top of their lungs. Luna returned to her usual self and spat her fangs onto her hoof. "I think this whole scaring bizz is getting to you," Tony laughed.

Luna shrugged with a giggle. "It's all in good fun," she winked.

Zakora chuckled amusedly at Tony's strange costume, but nodded her head in greetings. "The prince that refuses the bow of others. If only there was another," she rhymed, confusing Tony a bit.

"I'm assuming you mean Blueblood," Tony chuckled, glancing to Luna. "But thank you. It's nice to meet you, Madam Zakora."

"Should you not request such formalities, just Zakora is what it is," Zakora smiled.

"Cherry? Cherry!" Rumble shouted. "Anypony seen Cherry Blossom?"

"She ran off?" Sweetie asked.

"I think. It's her first Nightmare Night," Rumble sighed, then gasped in realization. "She ran into the forest!"

The panicked talks of the horrors awaiting the scared filly were silenced in one loud cough. "Do not worry, children," Luna assured them. "We'll find her and return her safe and unharmed."

"I'll help, too," Rainbow said, taking flight. "She probably didn't go too far."

Tony nodded and took off his costume. "I'll run around the area. See if I can't pick up a scent," he said.

"Be careful. There aren't usually timberwolves or manticores around, but just keep an eye out," Twilight warned. "Spike, stay with Zakora."

"Sure thing, Twilight," Spike nodded. "Be careful!"

As Tony, Luna, Twilight, and Rainbow set off into the forest, three fillies huddled up together. "Maybe we could help them!" Scootaloo giddily whispered.

"Ah don't know. Applejack said we ain't suppos' to go into the forest without a' adult," Applebloom said.

"Yeah! And it's dangerous!" Sweetie reminded her.

Scootaloo scoffed and puffed up her chest. "So? Tony, Princess Luna, Twilight, and Rainbow Dash are out there!" The orange filly reminded them. "I bet they'll kick the flank of anything that even tries to touch us!"

The manticore and Spider-Mare gave unsure glances, but Scoots' reasoning was very persuading. And the more they thought about it, the more they were liking it.

"Cutie Mark Crusader Trackers!"

"Sh-Shouldn't've ran out like that," Cherry shuddered, looking at the malicious trees around her. "D-didn't I go through here already?"

She was unaware of the eight pairs of eyes watching her, stalking silently through the brush. The small filly dressed as a cannon shuffled carefully through forest, whimpering at the sound of distant howls. The bush behind her began shaking wildly, and the mutants were curious as to the other stalkers. Cherry spun around instantly, her hooves wobbling wildly. Sweetie landed on her face, Scootaloo hopping over her with Applebloom.

"There ya are!" Applebloom smiled. "Did we get anythin'?"

The fillies looked at their flanks, but no marks. "Well, at least we found you!" Sweetie said. "C'mon, we gotta get back before-"

The mutants seized their opportunity. They jumped into the clearing and surrounded the four. "T-T-T-T-Timberwolves!" Scootaloo cried.

"RUN!" Cherry screamed as they went off in different directions. They split into different groups, Sweetie and Applebloom, and Scootaloo and Cherry.

The pack divided into two to chase them at once. Scootaloo and Cherry had an easier time, since there was barely any underbrush and uprooted trees. Sweetie and Applebloom, however, had made the horrible mistake of venturing further into the woods. They reached a hill, and because of Sweetie's heavy mask, they tumbled down the other side and into a log. The blow left Sweetie unconscious while Applebloom was dazed for a brief time. She gasped as the black timberwolves came sprinting down the hill, letting off distorted growls along the way. She pulled Sweetie with all her strength, finding shelter in a fallen log. The hollowed inside covered them from view, and she silenced her panting to watch their paws step around the log.

Several demonic growls and screeches made her ears hurt, but she dared not move. As the head of a timberwolf larger than the rest came into view, her breathing just froze. The wood beside her head was penetrated by a row of sharp teeth, as was the rest of it. A smaller runt jumped on top while the others tore it apart, and it stuck its head in the small opening. It yapped eerily and tried biting down on her, but its muzzle wasn't long enough. Even so, it was able to bury its teeth into Sweetie's costume.

"Leave 'er alone!" Applebloom screamed as she bucked its eye. The timberwolf roared as its eye rolled out of its wooden socket, then jumped back onto the log. It tore the hole bigger, reaching an oak paw in to slash at the helpless filly.

The inside of the log was splattered with blood, and Applebloom began to cry helplessly. At least, until two tremors of the earth caught all of their attention. She heard loud whimpers and shrieks as sounds of breaking bark played out around her. The gash on her belly and chest pained her greatly, but she adjusted herself enough to see what was it that saved them. All hope vanished as she gazed upon…

…a black hydra.

Thirty meters east of NMM Statue

Tony took in another deep breath, shaking his head at the results. "Where could she have run off to?" Luna wondered.

"Maybe if we split up we could find her," Rainbow suggested. "The four of us altogether isn't helping cover much ground."

"Yeah, but-"

"AHHHHHHH!"

Cherry and Scootaloo burst through the brush, bumping into Luna's hind leg falling to the floor. "Scoots?! What are you doing here?!" Tony exclaimed, running over to check them. "I thought-"

"They're coming!" Scootaloo shouted, crying uncontrollably with Cherry. "W-w-we got split up, a-and then, and then-!"

"Scootaloo!" Luna said, shaking the filly firmly. "What is chasing you?"

The four mutated timberwolves leaped out of the foliage, immediately regretting their decision. Tony pushed the fillies back and forced his metals to surface quickly. "Timberwolves!" Scootaloo shouted.

Twilight looked long and hard at the creatures… but those weren't any regular timberwolves, and the adults all knew it. "Tony… their eyes…" He was silently and panickedly gasping as his body registered the energies.

They were his own.

The first two pounced straight for Luna, who slammed them into the same tree with magic. Tony tore apart the third with his rites, then kicked the fourth in the middle of its pounce and broke it apart on the ground. To his surprise, the branches and twigs making them up reassembled. Luna's two bounded towards her, one going high while the other went higher. She blasted the highest timberwolf and bucked the second apart. Twilight then charged her horn and sent a shockwave through the field. When Tony bodyslammed them together, the twigs didn't move about. He gave her a questioning look.

"It's a spell that breaks the magic bonds that keeps a timberwolf together," she quickly explained.

Luna helped console the Crusader and filly, holding them close with her wings around them. "Its alright. They're gone now," she hushed gently. "Scootaloo, where are your friends?"

"Th-They're… they're still in the forest!" Sweetie sniffled. "With more timberwolves!"

"Twilight, call for Applejack and Rarity!" Luna ordered. "And get them to safety. Madam Zakora, retrieve Fluttershy and Pinkamena this instant!"

The zebra nodded and galloped off. Tony spread the metals from his mouth guard and turned to Luna. "I have to find them now," he said. "There's something bigger. Way bigger."

"I sense it as well," Luna told him, looking just as worried as him. "Tony… is it… the Iikro?"

He rolled his shoulders, then cracked his neck. "I hope to Minira it's just Nyla."

Author's Note

I am so-incredibly-tremendously-gigantically-infinitely-freakin' sorry about how late this is! To make it up, I'll be posting the second part in sixteen to eighteen hours! Again, I apologise, I hope everypony had a wonderful and safe Nightmare Night, and as always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Fun Fact: Tony was supposed to be a pirate

Fun Fact: I was Jack Sparrow for Nightmare Night

Nightmare Fight
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

Nightmare Fight

Applebloom heaved for air as her wound began to weaken her, but the adrenaline of fear pumping blood helped delay her fainting spell. The hydra above tore apart the four timberwolves, devouring the mixtures of meat and wood. It spat them out in a blob of black blood, roaring in annoyance at its fake meal. The heavy scent of blood reached each of the mutated nostrils on the four heads, enticing it to lower itself and search. One of the heads passed above the log, and once again the small filly held her breath. She watched the blackened head as it growled and snorted just within her reach.

The head strayed away. "Unh… Applebloom?" Sweetie groaned. She saw her friend's gored stomach, immediately sending her into panic. "Applebloom, you're bleeding!"

"Shh!"

"GROOOOOOAAAHHHHH!"

A head clamped down on each end of the log, then tore it apart and sent the fillies into the bushes. Applebloom cried out in pain as the branches poked at her exposed flesh, and Sweetie panickedly look between the hydra and her friend. She stood her ground ahead of her and in the beast's way.

"Stay away from her!" Sweetie shouted, the shake in her knees visible. The hydra seemed to smirk at this, then step back as it prepared its charge.

With an ear-shattering roar, it leaped forward. Sweetie shut her eyes closed, waiting for it to be over. Another roar sounded from the side, and then the ground shook from the slam of the hydra's body. She cracked an eye open, glancing to where the hydra once was. Standing above her, a mighty dragon bigger than a barn with blood red scales and blue spines loomed over her, snarling at the thrashing creature.

Nyla turned her head towards the little filly dressed as a manticore, then to her injured friend who was badly injured.

Reku'un! The two fillies are here!

What?! How far are you from the cave?!

Some dozen meters. That is aside from the point. The Iikro-

I know, it's controlling timberwolves.

No! It's much worse! A four headed creature's been infected! Applebloom is badly hurt! She might not survive at this rate!

The hydra swung two heads around and sent Nyla into a patch of trees, knocking most over.

And neither may I.

Just hang on Nyla! We're coming!

The dragoness groaned as she stood back up, then roared in agony as a set of jaws snapped shut around her leg. She was tossed across the forest, tumbling to a stop near the fillies once again. They would be crushed if the two kept going at it, and so Nyla wrapped her tail around them and placed them on her back. She summoned a significant amount of energy from her partner.

I'll keep you safe, children.

"A-A-Are you… Nyla?" Sweetie stammered.

She nodded, cutting the brief bond and turning back to the charging hydra. Her wings covered the two, and her scales parted to make way for her metals. The second pair of wings sprouted from her back, and she gained her mask resembling her partner's. Large spikes poked out from her tail, readying her for battle. She roared as she ran at the hydra, and the two collided. Nyla was knocked to the side, but quickly regained her footing and took flight. The ground bound hydra roared up at her, and to her shock and surprise, four masses of dark energy charged in each of their mouths. The beams fired out at her with a loud whir, forcing her to fly quickly and make sudden turns to avoid being hit.

Maneuvering around the energy, she dived lower and lower to ram into it. With the beast on it's side, she bit into one neck and used her tail to slash at its frontal plates. The head she was attacking thrashed violently, and another bit down on her back. Nyla was slammed into a boulder, making her release the hydra. The beast's tail wrapped around her neck, lifting her up into the air. The four heads roared as they charged their beams, but Nyla opened her own maw and let loose a stream of blue flames. The attack loosened the tail's grip, and she grabbed hold of the appendage and took flight. She flew as high as possible before making a flip-turn and diving down to the forest. Sensing the intention, the hydra swung itself up and slapped her with the combination of it's heads.

They seperated mid-air, but it was the hydra that landed on it's feet while Nyla crashed into a cliffside. She collapsed beneath a mess of boulders and trees as the mutant hydra stepped forward. The teeth marks in the neck she had bitten healed quickly, as well as the slashes on its torso. She spread her metallic wings and tossed the rubble off of her. The attack had sprained her front left leg, and she was forced to limp around while they paced in a circle. Her flames wouldn't be effective against the tough hide, but fighting tooth and nail seemed to be working. The hydra's necks stretched towards her, and she slapped the first away then bit down on the second. The third headbutted her, and the fourth took hold of her metal wing and swung her around.

Anguish jolted through her joint as her wing was torn from her body, and she let out a deafening screech. She slammed into more of the large trees, splinters and such scratching at the torn limb stump. She came to a stop when hydra blasted her from the other side, then trapped her beneath its foot. Her tail slashed one head before another bit down on it. The other two snaked around to her back and rammed themselves into her, trying to get to the fillies. She used her only metal wing to act as a cover, but it slowly dented and crumpled under the reinforced skulls of the Iikro driven beast. It slammed her into the ground, hoping she would go limp. But she only encased the fillies tighter.

It's patience nonexistent, the hydra dropped her onto the floor and charged one mass of black above them. Nyla shuffled her wings tightly against the two, and she watched in a daze as the beam reached its maximum peak. She roared as viciously as she could for it to fire, and it did. But an equally large beam of blue sent it back and blasted the hydra away. Tony landed beside Nyla, along with Luna, Rainbow, and Twilight. Nyla growled at the ponies, who approached her battered body with much fear of her well-being. Soon enough, the other four Elements came galloping in, gasping at the sight of the bloodied Nera'ak.

"Where's Applebloom?!" Applejack exclaimed.

"And Sweetie!" Rarity cried.

Nyla groaned as her metals painfully receded beneath her scales, and she used her tail to carry the frightened fillies beside her. Applejack gasped loudly at the pale and bloodied Applebloom, and the sisters ran to their young'uns and held them close.

I was… too… too late, Reku'un.

Nyla, you did your best. This could be much worse.

He grimaced at the sight of her open wound on her back, and the gashes over her body just spouting blood. "Applejack?" Applebloom croaked.

"Ah'm here, Bloom," she whispered, rocking her back and forth. "Jus' hang on. We're gonna getch outta here."

The small filly coughed, and the sight of her so hurt made Tony clench his fists in rage. He forced the metals over his face to recede enough for his mouth to show. "Luna, can you help?" he asked.

"I'll do what I know," she nodded. "She'll need a hospital, but I'm not leaving."

"Us either," Twilight said.

He nodded, scanning over the dazed hydra and quickly formulating a plan. "Twilight, use that shield spell and make sure Luna has some cover. Rainbow, Pinkie, get its attention but be careful. Rarity and Applejack, help Fluttershy clear the area of any animals," Tony ordered, nods of agreement being his reply. "Alright, go, go, go!"

The metals jolted back into place and he took flight with Rainbow while the others went to work. Luna did her best with her magics to keep the young filly's blood from spilling out, and she used light adrenaline spells to keep her awake. Applejack sniffled and held her little sister's hoof as the princess took care of her.

Rainbow and Pinkie each shouted and taunted the behemoth in order to get it distracted. Tony, in the meantime, uprooted a tree and took flight. He bellowed demonically as he flew forward, catching its attention at the last second. He jerked the tree around and bashed it over each of their heads, knocking it over. Pinkie jumped out of the way and Rainbow flew around the falling heads. Tony landed by one of its tails and grabbed hold of the thick appendage. He grunted and strained as he started dragging it around, eventually lifting it off the ground and spinning it madly.

He sent it flying through the air and took chase. Tony slammed his fist into the center of the hydra's chest, stopping its flight path and dropping it into the forest floor. A huge crater with the hydra's own shape blasted into the hole. Tony put his energy into two spheres floating in his palms, then joined them and pulled them to his side. The hydra did the same, funneling energy into a single mass. It fired its blast first, and Tony waited as it hurtled towards him. Before it connected, he shot just above the beam and seperated it into four individual shots. He grunted as the explosion of the dark energy sent him flying across the Everfree, and tumbling past the ponies until he bounced up and crashed into the cliffside his partner had hit.

"Ow."

The beams he had shot flew to their targets: One head per shot. Unfortunately for the hydra, its attack had left it open and lethargic. Still, it attempted to throw itself out of the way. It screeched in agony as one of the heads was blasted clean off while a second partially blown off. It toppled over, the three heads crashing somewhere in the Everfree. Twilight ceased her spell and galloped over with Rainbow and Rarity to help Tony. The man groaned as he gathered his bearings and pulled himself free of the stone. His short fall caught him by surprise and he fell onto his side. Rainbow and Twilight helped him up while Rarity cleared away any remaining rubble on him.

"Did you… y'know…" Rainbow questioned. Tony could barely feel his doppleganger's energy, and it was still taking a nosedive so he assumed the worst.

The metals receded completely over his body. "Yeah. It's gone," he panted, snapping his shoulder back into place.

While the display was gross, they were glad to see he was alright. Sweetie and Scootaloo galloped over and hugged him tightly.

"We're sorry!" Scootaloo sobbed. "Applebloom's hurt and she's still bleeding!"

"We just wanted to help!" Sweetie cried. "This is all our fault."

Tony hugged the girls back and hushed them softly. "Don't worry," he whispered, standing back up. "I can help."

He gave the girls to their guardians and stumbled over to Luna and Applejack. "Tony, are you-"

"I'm fine, Luna," he assured her. He glanced down to the whimpering filly. The wound was still trickling blood.

"I've done all I can," Luna said, much self-directed anger and disappointment evident in her voice. "If we had only gotten here sooner… she doesn't deserve this fate."

"Stop that!" Applejack shouted, glaring at them. "She ain't gonna… you know! She's gonna be fine! We jus' need a doctor!"

"She is in no condition to move, Applejack," Luna told her, placing her wing on the mare's shoulder. "I'm sorry."

The little filly seemed to be slipping faster by the second, and Tony glanced to his mark.

"If you do that… you'll die… Tony"

That was irrelevant now. He was fully (hopefully) healed and he had strength that surpassed his adolescent form by a huge margin. His fist clenched and he placed his hands under Applebloom.

"Tony, she can't be moved," Luna reiterated, placing a hoof on his shoulder. He looked at her, and the weakness of her voice matched the tears beginning to well in her narrowed eyes.

"I know how to help," Tony said. He turned to Applebloom, who was drifting but managed to look up at him.

"Tony?" she weakly asked. "Where… mah sister?"

"Ah'm right here, sugar," Applejack whispered. "Don't move much. Got a nasty cut."

She grunted softly as she went to see it, but Tony stopped her hoof. "Applebloom," he whispered, "listen to me. I'm gonna help you, okay?"

"O-Okay," Applebloom nodded, grunting in pain.

"I need you to be strong," Tony said. "This might sting a little, but I need you to be strong. Hold my hand and squeeze as hard as you want, okay? Just be strong. And be brave."

A little smile crept over the dying filly's lips. "Like you?"

He chuckled softly, letting a small tear fall as he watched her struggle to maintain that smile. "Yes. Like me," Tony smiled. "Ready?"

She gripped his fingers weakly, and nodded. Tony began, funneling a fraction of his power and building it up in his hand. That was the first step, as Eishla had told him. The next… target the wound in need of help. He had his energy close in on her gored stomach, and her hoof tightened around his fingers.

"I-It… doesn't feel nice," Applebloom whimpered.

"I know, 'Bloom," he smiled. "But it's gonna make it better."

Step three, bond the energies together. Her abdomen began glowing, much to the ponies' surprise. Twilight was the first to remember this was what he had done to Dan.

"Tony, you're healing her?" Twilight asked. "But Dan said-"

"He was a grown man, and I was a beaten and tired Signa," Tony said, a bit of strain in his voice. "I'm better now… and I… can do this."

Luna wasn't sure of that, as his hand was struggling to not clench around the filly's body. But if it was the only thing that could help her, she was willing to have faith in him. "If what my mother said was true, this should help."

Her horn touched his right shoulder and glowed its faint indigo hue. Tony could feel energy being transferred into him, and the glowing only brightened further.

Alright. Step four… transfer and align… c'mon… c'mon!

His insignia glowed at last, and Applebloom squirmed as she felt her tummy moving around to accomadate the healed flesh. When her body was no longer able to take anymore energy, Tony cut the connection, and the light died off. He groaned and wiped the beads of sweat near his forehead. Applebloom stood back up, leaving Applejack speechless along with the other mares. The other two Crusaders, however, wrapped their friend in a group hug like no other.

"He did it!" Sweetie exclaimed. "He did it! You're okay!"

"Yeah! We thought you… y'know what, that doesn't matter!" Scootaloo laughed. "You feelin' okay?"

"Ah'm fine, ah'm fine!" Applebloom laughed.

Tony panted with a smile at the fillies normal behavior. Luna kissed his cheek and nuzzled him after. "Don't give me all the credit," Tony laughed, trying to return the gesture.

While they were all glad that Applebloom was alright, Fluttershy turned to the fallen hydra and trotted over to it. She very much disliked seeing an animal, any kind, dead from unnatural causes. She rubbed the cold scales atop its head, feeling very sorry for what it had to endure. An eye shot open, and she gasped as she stumbled backwards. Tony felt the spike, as well as Luna and the two unicorns present. Fluttershy fell back and watched in horror as the fourth neck grew another head, and the third's regenerated its missing portion. They locked onto Tony immediately, and with a furious roar it shot its heads at him. The metals rushed out of their openings, but from the hydra's speed it would flatten each of them.

Nyla tackled the hydra mid charge, throwing it to the ground and then fluttering over to collapse beside her partner.

Nyla… it's using the Makti's power. We need… to Ina Dulok.

We won't be able to sustain that for long.

But we have to try.

Nyla growled, but she listened and stood behind Tony. "INA!"

INA!

Tony and Nyla's bodies began glowing. Luna, the Elements and the Crusaders watched in awe as the two joined together and grew about as large as the hydra. The light of the figure changed to a bipedal form, but the wings were still present. Blue scales formed over the being, and claws grew out from the hands along with a spiked tail. The shining light vanished as soon as it had come and there stood a huge dragon-like creature. It stomped its left foot forward and took Tony's stance, but roared just as Nyla.

"Ny'ku'un!" the being roared, its voice mixing between Tony's and Nyla's.

The hydra charged again, but Ny'ku'un ran faster. It punched a neck, uppercut a head, slashed a third head, then bit down briefly on the fourth head. The blue dragon warped behind it and kicked it forward and teleported again to kick it into the sky. Flapping its powerful wings, Ny'ku'un flew above the hydra and sent a flurry of punched into its abdomen and flipped above it to kick it down again. Ny'ku'un then charged a beam of white in its wrist-joined claws before letting it fire with a loud roar. The hydra roared in pain as the blast sandwiched it between the earth and the energy. When the beam faded, Ny'ku'un landed in front of it and kneeled down. It planted a claw right over the creature's heart and charged a beam.

"Tony!"

Ny'ku'un looked down and saw Fluttershy glaring up with tears in her eyes.

"Don't kill it," she said softly. "It's hurting enough."

He didn't want to make it suffer. He wanted to help it… by ending it. For once he gazed into one of the beast's pair of eyes. Anger, hatred, and rage were obvious in them… but past them was what mattered. Past the orbs of black was pain, despair, and desperation. The hydra was suffering from the Iikro's control, and it wanted this to end in one way or another. Ny'ku'un placed its hand on the creatures chest again, and through Ina reached within its own mind.

Luna watched as both behemoths glowed once more, and then a bright flash blinded them. When her vision returned, Tony and Nyla were seperate once again and the hydra was its usual dull orange. She and the others galloped over to their fallen friend, but he held a hand up to stop them.

"Hold… hold… on," he grunted, clawing at his head.

The pain of trying to contain the Iikro came back to him, but it wasn't anywhere near a fraction of it's strength, yet he was still trying to keep it from entering his mind.

"What's wrong?" Luna asked, placing a hoof on his arm. His arm involuntarily twisted around her leg and gripped it tightly.

Tony punched himself in the stomach and collapsed to the floor.

Fight it, Reku'un!

"I'm trying," Tony grunted, shaking uncontrollably.

An idea, as radical as it was, came to him. A being he hadn't spoken to in a long time was his only hope.

Please… I need your help.

I have created an evil that threatens everything you know. What help could I be?

You're its original… the combination of Makti… please… help… me kill it.

…

ASHLA!

…

Know this… nothing has changed between us.

Fine… just do it!

Tony blacked out in front of the ponies, and a beam of black light shot into the sky. Worriedly, Luna shook Tony until he groaned and wiped his face. "Wasn't expecting that," he muttered.

"What was that?!" Pinkie exclaimed.

Wake me… when it is time.

Tony rubbed the side of his head as he felt the Ashla fade back into its corner. "That… was the Ashla helping me," he sighed.

"I thought the Iikro was controlling the hydra," Twilight said.

"It was… then tried to take my mind," Tony chuckled. "I was hoping the Ashla could do it."

"It brought you back, at least," Luna sighed, nuzzling him.

Tony stood up, but spun around to the hydra when he heard it moan. Nyla was ready to attack, baring her teeth and adjusting her hind legs. The tired beast locked each of its eyes on Tony, slowly moving forward. He lowered his arms, waiting for it to do something. Each of the heads licked him, covering him in thick saliva. The hydra nodded and went off back to it's home across the forest.

"Haha! You got licked!" Rainbow laughed. Tony swiped his arm and sent a few globs of the drool onto her. "Hey!"

"You were asking for it!" Tony laughed. "Oh, Lunaaaaa…"

"Don't. You. Dare," she said. Tony grabbed onto her and squeezed her tightly. "TONY!"

"I just want a hug!" Tony laughed as she wriggled in his grasp.

The mares and fillies laughed as Tony rubbed his cheek against Luna, who was in between laughs and disgust. Nyla chuckled bemusedly, uneasily standing back up and limping forward.

Reku'un.

Tony finally let go of Luna and turned to Nyla.

I think I should take my leave.

"Tony." Applejack and Rarity trotted up with Applebloom and Sweetie. "Ah think Applebloom and Sweetie got somethin' t' say."

"Yes, they do," Rarity agreed, nudging Sweetie forward. "Go on young lady."

The fillies sighed and looked up to Nyla. "Thank you for saving us," the two said.

"Ah hope we weren't botherin' you," Applebloom sincerely said.

"Yeah. We would've been timberwolf food," Sweetie smiled sheepishly, gulping at the dragon's neutral expression. "Um… is it okay?"

Nyla?

…

Tell them I forgive them. But they must promise not to venture out without one of their guardians.

"She says it's okay, but to promise you won't come out here without an adult or your sisters," Tony repeated.

"We promise," the fillies nodded.

"Come on girls, there's still an hour before we have to hit the hay," Tony smiled. "And maybe you could show me some apple bobbing, Luna?"

"Oh yeah! She's the best apple bobber since Apple Strudel!" Scootaloo cheered.

While they walked off with Luna, Tony stayed behind, feeling as though the ponies had something to say. "Tony. Could you tell us what Nyla is saying?" Rarity asked. "I'd like to thank her for keeping Sweetie safe."

"Me too," Applejack smiled. Tony nodded, then turned to his partner.

Did ya get that?

Yes.

And?

Nyla's gaze went to the two sisters, then to the other four who smiled nervously. She huffed a cloud of smoke, discreetly glaring at Twilight.

Tell them it wasn't a favor. I saw the fillies and I wouldn't let them become food. That is it.

Tony shook his head with a small laugh and turned to them. "She says you're welcome," Tony smiled.

They smiled to Nyla, but she only huffed another smog cloud and took flight to her cave. "I don't think she likes us," Fluttershy said, a bit frightened by the dragoness.

"She doesn't," Tony sighed. "But she will. Don't worry, I was like that too when I got here, remember? Saying thanks got her a little respect for you two, and I'm sure she'll warm up to the rest of you."

None of them were too sure, but they had to take his word for it. "Alright then, let's get on back t' Ponyville," Applejack said.

"Yeah! We still have time!" Pinkie laughed. "Treats! Whoo!"

Author's Note

Here we are! Late, yes, but still! Happy ending! (Not of the story but still!) Hope everybrony had a good Nightmare Night, and as always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Finals
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

Finals

This was it. Malshuom had defeated each and every warrior that had advanced and met him. The moment he had been waiting for. The past two weeks spent fighting and resting had led up to his and the Elder's true goal.

The Emperor.

"Malshuom." The warrior turned to the Elder. "The battle begins in an hour. I want to speak with you."

"I will be fine on my own, Elder," Malshuom smiled.

The Elder sat down on the carpeted floor, crossing his legs slowly. "Not if you don't understand," he said. "Malshuom… do you know why it is that the Emperor has never been defeated?"

The warrior sat down as well, in respect to the Elder. "He is a very skilled warrior, as I've heard. And his strength in close combat outmatches most warriors," Malshuom sighed.

The Elder nodded, glad to know he had taught the future Doshu'um well. "Those traits weren't taught, Malshuom," the Elder said. "They were passed on to him. He is one of the few Signa who has tapped into the power of their origins."

Malshuom's voice caught in his throat. He had fought through four different warriors, each having nearly killed him. And now… he was going up against the only Signa on the planet? As a regular Loki'irian?

"Elder! WHY HAVEN'T YOU TOLD ME?!" Malshuom bellowed. "He'll tear me apart!"

The Elder slapped the frantic man, resting his cane on his legs. "No, he won't," he chuckled. "It is time I told you what else this tournament was meant for."

Malshuom gasped as the Elder's sacred mark began glowing. He jumped back when the wrinkles over his body faded from the bulge of pure muscle. The Elder's face straightened out and he stood up to a daunting height, easily overshadowing Malshuom. And he was tall! The warrior stood back as the Elder, now younger and intimidating with his muscled body, stepped forward.

"I am a Signa," Figanti said. "And my name, is Figanti Alamonshuor. I am a memeber of the League of Thirteen, a group that helped carry out the Makti's law and rule over the thirteen continents. I represent the land of Junji, as the warrior of speed."

Malshuom looked over the new body of his former Elder, marveling at the mark etched onto his chest. "You've been alive… for millions of years?" Malshuom questioned.

Figanti nodded. "The thirteenth member, Konaskol, had a rite rarest of them all. Eternal life," Figanti explained. "With it, the only way to kill him would be a blade through his head or chest. Or something much gorier. When Loki'ir was attacked long ago, he passed on his rite as a weaker version. I simply have the ability to age myself as I see fit. Whether it be as and Elder, a warrior…" His body shrunk down until he was barely half Malshuom's height. "…or a child."

Malshuom watched as the Twelfth member regained his muscle mass and matured face. "What… what am I needed for then?" Malshuom questioned.

"The children, men, and women I have collected… they are all Signa. And you are as well," Figanti said, smiling at Malshuom's shock. "The other eleven warriors are here as well, guiding the other clans to unite under one banner. Each of the men you've faced are other Signa who have not realised their power. You defeated each of them, proving your strength to each of us. This tournament was meant to find the next Doshu'um once Reku'un became Makti. And as of now… you are his replacement."

Malshuom sat down slowly, going over everything he had just been told. "But I have not realised any power, Figanti," he said in a low tone. "How am I to defeat a true Signa as an unrealised warrior?"

Figanti chuckled and sat back down on the floor. "He is no true Signa," Figanti remarked. "He is a manipulative drek trarg (Translation terminated for the safety of the reader) and an evil man. Your ancestors would have fed him to their Nera'ak or shot him to the Arthanian homeworld."

The warrior nodded with a soft laugh, looking over to his twin swords near the door. "That still doesn't explain how I'm supposed to defeat a Signa," Malshuom sighed.

Figanti stood up and walked over to him, pulling up his left sleeve and showing him his 'scar.' "Do you see this?" Figanti asked. "This is the mark of the Nunik family. They were the only other family that honored the way of the sword aside from the Alamonshuor. Reku'un's father, Gonak, and your great ancestor, Rikint, were close friends. They joked that if he were to fall, Rikint's family would assume control. But it soon became a promise that they entrusted me to keep, should the plan for Reku'un fail. Your ancestors look to you now, Malshuom, and ask that you honor their sacrifice and fight to the very death of you. Malshuom Nunik… will you fight for Loki'ir? For the survival of the warriors we once were? For the survival of the Signa?"

Malshuom looked over the mark, examining much more thoroughly than before. Figanti had told him it was a scar he received upon birth when he was four cycles old. And now it meant the bloodline of a clan of warriors. A clan he was a part of and a clan he was entrusted in keeping alive. His fist clenched slowly, and he stood up in front of Figanti.

"I will fight, until my body lays cold and hollow from my wounds," Malshuom said determinedly. Figanti smiled and began to revert back to his Elder form.

"Then rest now, Malshuom Nunik. Tomorrow decides the outcome of your future," Figanti said weakly, grinning as he used his cane to leave.

The Signa looked down to his mark again, a sense of pride and honor filling his mind. Now… now he understood. He wasn't doing this for some long lost race. He was doing this for the brothers and sisters of his kind, for his mother and father, for his ancestors, for a family seperated. Malshuom looked over the twin blades, tracing his vision over the ancient inscribings.

Knock-Knock!

He looked up and smiled as Fineshta walked closer to him. She gave him a loving kiss and sat down beside him with tears in her eyes. "I'm fine… I'm fine, my love," Malshuom sighed, holding her close. "I'm here, I'm here."

She wiped a few stray drops rolling down her cheek.

"It's going to be alright," Malshuom smiled. "I'm not going to leave you, Fineshta. I promise."

Fineshta gave him a solemn gaze, interlacing his fingers between her own.

Malshuom sighed and rose her gaze up to him. "The Elder has faith in me. Don't you?" he chuckled. She glared briefly at him before giving him a small kiss. "He's strong… but Humashkin lacks in his drive."

Fineshta giggled and gave him a questioning look.

"He strives to keep his rule," Malshuom said. "Whereas the Elder and I wish to unite the people."

Fineshta raised a brow, her smile remaining. Malshuom shook his head with a soft laugh and guided his beloved to the bed. She worked her tongue skillfully over his, and he returned it with just as much passion. Fineshta sat up and reached behind herself to reach the straps of her clothes and let them fall off. Malshuom pulled the covers over them and laid back with his wife pressed against him.

Kashimot ot Humashkin, Miko Iduno
(Tournament of Humashkin, Day 3)

"Amiko jrem grosh ut ikan retack ot ut kashimot (Today we reach the final battle of the tournament)" Humashkin announced, standing in front of his usual seat at the highest point of the stadium. "Ut drel gewel, Malshuom, arap unvakit drek brak duuk duunz ot dek retacket. Brak unlo… den irakto dek nungerto zekowel ged. JRA! (The lucky warrior, Malshuom, has survived each and every one of his battles. And now… he faces his strongest opponent yet. ME!)"

Humashkin leaped from the platform and landed in the center of the arena, forming a small crater from his landing. He tossed his royal garnments to the side, leaving him in leather shorts and showing off his very defined body. The emperor reached to his sides and grabbed the small axes hanging, holding one above his head and the other by his waist.

"YUNKA, MALSHUOM! (COME, MALSHUOM!)" Humashkin bellowed, scraping his weapons together.

The warrior jogged out of the fighter entrance with his green blades in each hand. Humashkin smiled condescendingly at the man as they paced in a circle, the crowd cheering raucously for either of them.

"Jro'tok yuko i noog vez, Malshuom. Vibantolo, jra naka'at sewekii duft. Nek unlo… jrot kraqir jro'ef nipen ut gades zinkaz remol jra'tok benteack (You've come a long way, Malshuom. Truthfully, I hadn't expected much. But now… I'm afraid you'll join the other fifty men I've defeated)" Humashkin chuckled. Malshuom twirled his blades and crossed them in front of him.

"Dot qer'at ker jra scotyo Minira on Eden, Humashkin. Jra nokoj jro drank (It won't be me joining Minira in Eden, Humashkin. I promise you this" Malshuom grinned. The emperor snarled with annoyance and lunged forward.

The two swiped and deflected weapons, causing the crowd to scream even louder. Malshuom was struggling to keep up with the swift strikes from the heavy blades. He grunted as Humashkin cut a small wound into his arm. The emperor grinned and bellowed as he charged once again. Malshuom raised his blades to lock weapons, the hooked ends threatening to dig into his eyes. He was forced to a knee as Humashkin's power began funneling from within him, eventually pushing Malshuom's swords closer to him. He strained his arms as he forced the man just a bit higher, then slipped to his side and kicked Humashkin's legs out.

The emperor flipped onto a hand then cartwheeled back, snorting in anger. Malshuom stumbled back as a small burst of air smashed into him, right before Humashkin's foot drove right into his stomach. He was launched backwards and tumble until he slapped his back against the wall. Groaning weakly, Malshuom spat a glob of blood and saliva to the side and took hold of the one sword he still had. The other was somewhere in the field, but his focus was on the charging emperor. He barely rolled out of the way before Humashkin slashed a chunk of the stone wall off.

Malshuom slashed as fast as he could, but the emperor was much faster. His attack was deflected, the second axe wrenching it from his grip, and the man spun around to kick him in the face. He found himself tumbling again, only to stop and yell as he registered the deep cut in his side. Humashkin was walking over to him again, slowly and meticulously with a twisted grin. Malshuom scrambled to his feet shakily and grabbed his sword, holding it towards the emperor. Humashkin merely laughed. An axe was beamed to his head, which he ducked under, but it proved to be a mistake. The emperor uppercut his jaw then dug the entire curve of the axe in his chest. He screamed in agony as his flesh was cut open and his rib cage partially collapsed. Malshuom kicked the emperor's knee, which was knocked back instead of breaking.

The warrior hurriedly rolled out from under Humashkin and stood up. He clutched the wound that spewed blood and made breathing extremely harder. Seeing his fun coming to an end, Humashkin dropped his axes and walked towards his oppenent, who stumbled backwards in a mixture of fear and thought. Humashkin chuckled and balled his fists as he got closer, and Malshuom gasped when he felt the wall.

Nowhere to go. Nowhere to run. Backed in a corner with a Signa blocking his path.

"Breathe, Malshuom. You'll always be defeated if you don't compose yourself. Reach out with your energy and feel the life around you."

Malshuom closed his eyes and took a deep, painful breath. Holding it for a few seconds, he exhaled slowly, repeating the process as a confused Humashkin approached. The height of the emperor's energy was daunting, but not as much as the other twelve he was feeling. Figanti could step in at any moment, but this was his time to fight. His time to prove that he could become Doshu'um and unite Loki'ir. Prove that he was worthy of bearing the Nunik family's mark.

A strange sensation passed over him, just as Humashkin rocketed his fist into Malshuom. The force of the blow traveled through him and formed a large crack in the stone behind him. Humashkin then pulled his other fist back and smashed it into his face, breaking his nose. He continued the devastating hits as the crowd jeered and cheered all at once. The Signa didn't let up, even as Malshuom fell to the ground. He pulled his right arm back, aiming right for Malshuom's skull. His fist rocketed forward… but it stopped on a palm.

Humashkin gasped as Malshuom rose his head, looking at the hand that had caught the fist, then began crushing his fist. The emperor yelled in pain as his knuckles began to crack from the power of the squeezing hand. Malshuom slammed his fist into his stomach, lifting the emperor slightly off tue ground. He used his newfound strength to grab the emperor by the neck and throw him across the arena. Humashkin slammed into the stone wall on the opposite side of the arena, crashing into it and getting stuck between the stone. He groaned in pain as his bloodied opponent began his own leisure walk over.

This is what being a Signa feels like. Such… power. All in one man. And in hundreds of us.

He and the crowd gasped as his body began morphing. The tan skin started to turn an abnormal grey, and small studded spikes jutted out from his arms. His legs also changed colors, but his toes joined to form three claws and a fourth claw just above his ankle. Malshuom's body thickened and grew in height, and a small cavity carved itself into his chest. His teeth sharpened just a bit more, and his transformation was complete. Humashkin gasped as he looked upon the fully realized Signa.

"Hruuk… hruuk vek jro? (What… what are you?)" Humashkin stammered, having seen and felt the transformation.

Malshuom looked over his new body through the enormous screen at the top of the stadium. "Jra nu SIGNA! (I am SIGNA!)" he bellowed, charging forward.

Humashkin couldn't register the movements of the Signa, who ran past him and punched him in the back of his head. The emperor was sent forward, Malshuom following close behind. When he slammed into the wall, he kneed the emperor's face further in and tossed him to the center of the arena. The dazed man got to his feet, only to be sent skyward by an uppercut. Malshuom squatted down and used his powerful legs to leap up and pummel Humashkin back towards the ground. After the emperor hit the lifeless dirt, Malshuom used his full weight to body slam him. A plume of dirt kicked up around them… clearing to show Malshuom standing above a broken Humashkin.

Malshuom. Finish him with what little honor he has left.

The Signa shook from his power-crazed mindset and looked over the dying emperor. He grabbed his sword from the ground and had Humashkin kneel. Placing the tip of the sword in his throat, Malshuom pushed it into his skull and kicked him backwards. He sheathed the sword he still had and looked to Figanti, put off by the incredulous look Fineshta was giving his new form. The older Signa nodded and stood up, as did ten other men and a woman in the crowd.

Guards lined the walls of the arena, pointing rifles and spears at the changed Signa. The injuries he'd sustained forced his body to revert back to normal, and he fell to a knee while panting hoarsely. Twelve landings made him look up, coming face to face with Figanti and eleven other muscled Signa. The twelve changed into their second forms, drawing another gasp from the crowd and the guards. Figanti healed Malshuom's injuries quickly, then nodded to the other Signa.

"Jrom limtur dit gerak, brak i vik duunz fretotet. Nek grok jrem unlo. Draf ingantik bigo ot nush dit mereko vo ot unlo (Your emperor is dead, and a new one rises. But hear us now. This moronic idea of rule is ending as of now)" Figanti boomed, scaring the non-Signa.

"Jrem eresh yututek ut vapro ot jrem ligat ot eto nika, brem i terrygo prok yurik viknak intos lak (We have gathered the last of our kind to this city, with a message sent five million years ago)" Quarek added.

"Ut ergo jro'el nakarol dit hengash, weqeaol, brak zukaol (The society you've become is disgusting, dishonorable, and pathetic)" Renkan spat. " Jrem werq duunch gewelet, drek ot jrem! Nuguus brak endertil ot mak ot jrem ligat, de jrum ikal gu vogabosh!(We were once warriors, each of us! Loving and respectful to any of our kind, be them weak or powerful!)"

"Jro roke jujo hokor ot kur hraak corcanot brak zetelo dremket jro lark! Dotet polort nefall moragonozo! (You fight like hokor to get what mundane and useless things you want! It's idiotic beyond comparison!)" Remek shouted.

"Brak tok hrem kut lorg driim venkatoet vapro gruel ip werosh (And yet we are all this universe's last chance at survival)" Lokor stated, firing a small device to the screen above.

The monitor was overridden with strange symbols and numbers the people understood not of. The cameras feed of them switched to a video of Figanti and the League running past corpses of soldiers and Loki'irians. A pack of Alphas dropped in front of the thirteen of them, Konaskol still being alive, and roaring. They let loose battle cries as they engaged the seven mutants. The mutts were taken out after a bit of a struggle and the League pressed onwards. They reached the enormous Lithifer tree that was burning to a crisp around them. From their vantage point, they could see the thousands of ships acting as clouds over the forests that were once lush. Only fire and death waded over them now.

"Dreek lekovat, Arthanianet, kut vegesho… mirkov… brak tiog turyop (These creatures, Arthanians, are relentless… savage… and still alive)" Binagish announced, drawing murmurs and small shouts from the crowd. "Jrum yash göt lenmakano, vreak rersh brak wenagat en lavik hriik jrum ro (They kill for entertainment, spread death and destruction no matter where they go)"

They saw the Signa in their final hours, fighting with weapons buried in their bodies as if they were splinters. The mutts fed even in the battle, ignoring the large trees falling and crushing Loki'irian and Arthanian alike. Figanti knocked a tree over a group of infantry tanks plowing through the regular Loki'irian warriors. A blast far off signalled the Makti's presence, and no sooner did Gonak appear before them.

"Jra negot (My brother)" Figanti greeted quickly. "Reku'un dit det ut frask (Reku'un is in the bunker)"

Lokor paused it on Gonak, allowing Ingat to step forward. "Driim… dit ut Makti. Elsh porsh jertok Loki'ir rog runk-enklo minak yotlor elsh gan garask ot blet. Brak un ut niganfo, jrem gansh yurok vrek nechalo Loki'ir goro hutanmi ut lagat bruke. Jrem isha vrek jro… higafo ponoket (This… is the Makti. He ruled over Loki'ir for fifty-seven cycles before he was forced to flee. And in the meantime, we were tasked with keeping Loki'ir alive beneath the hordes snout. We came with you… obvious failures)"

"Jrem lop Malshuom, ut Doshu'um'et hiroskmai, yash ut verceo rog minok evekol: Ot virka ut beresket brak Gingrich ot nojol verr tiakshi (We had Malshuom, the Doshu'um's replacement, kill the emperor for one reason: To unite the tribes and Gingrich to assemble an army)" Gengot explained. "Jrem kut ut vapro gewelet draak korac benegt ut banal. Hetro eb jrem lekof, ut garkast vapro gutyanq jrum banal rog verr braski ech onglo breek, gret nit ut Doshu'um (We are the last warriors that could defeat the horde. Even as we speak, the bastards are massing their horde for an attack not only here, but on the Doshu'um)"

"Dot dit rog drak menoga, drak jrem vivishka ut Signa ot drik bork, hruuk ut onglo hürt ukant jrem resal vinchet. Brak jrem gonto lome ot inck duunz marko (It is for that reason, that we gathered the Signa to this spot, where the only ship from our time rests. And we also come to ask one question)" Hinaktol said.

Portok levitated the video recorder into his palm, then sent memories of all the evils of the Arthanian horde into the crowds minds. He sent images of the Loki'irian warriors, regular and Signa alike, fighting to protect not only themselves but all life that Minira cared for. He sent the sense of honor, pride, loyalty, respect, and ancient emotions of the Signa. After doing that, the thirteen Signa were joined in realization by hundreds more; their energies revealed themselves and sent out erratic waves.

"YINK JRO GABET DROK JREM?! (WILL YOU FIGHT WITH US?!)" The League of Thirteen bellowed.

Weapons of the civilians and of warriors rang out from being pulled out of their holsters and scabbards. "ROG LOKI'IR! (FOR LOKI'IR!)"

"UPANGOT JREM HUDAR JREM GEROTCH ROG UT DRIGONT! DET I LIMIR'ET YOSKO, JREM BIT TENK ROG UT DOSHU'UM! (TOMORROW WE BEGIN OUR SEARCH FOR THE DRIGONT! IN A MOON'S CYCLE, WE SET OFF FOR THE DOSHU'UM!)" Figanti announced.

The crowd cheered madly, shouts of death to the horde ringing through their ears. The League reveled in the familiar call for the Arthanian blood, then turned to Malshuom. They lowered onto a knee and placed a fist beside the lowest knee.

"Doshu'um Malshuom… with the Makti absent, we are here to guide you." They each said.

Figanti stood first and placed his right hand on Malshuom's shoulder. "The road ahead will be long and challenging for our people, especially the fact that we are leaving this world once and for all," he said softly. "And then we will require ourselves to orientate with Earth's inhabitants. We are here for you when you need us."

"But," Renkan smiled. "First we will need to put our plan into effect and start the long journery to Reku'un."

Malshuom nodded to the only female member and smiled. "How long until we depart?"

"A moon's passing would be preferable," Hinaktol chuckled. "And after the journey, about eleven moon passings."

Malshuom nodded, looking out to the crowd still chanting a war song from the League's time. "Let us get started."

Author's Note

And so begins the journey of the Signa, the Doshu'um, and the League. Remember, like, fav, comment, and have am awesome day or night! Peaces!

An Idea
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

An Idea

Tony served another table, smiling at them and running back over to Pinkie, who tossed him a platter which he caught easily. It was just the two of them today, since Mr and Mrs Cake were with the twins on a trip to Manehatten. Carrot's sister was having a baby, and they went to go see the new foal.

Which left the two of them to run the place while they were gone.

Still, they were having a blast. Tony used his rites to place the pastries and baked goods on the ponies' platters while Pinkie quickly put more in the oven and took even more out. He had fun running back and forth, diving for show, and even juggling the plate here and there. Pinkie was really rubbing off on him, as he started playing with some of the regular customers. He would use his rites to levitate it behind his back, telling the filled and colts that stopped by he lost them. He would then turn around as if he were looking for it, laughing when they spotted their orders.

"Order up!" Pinkie called using her miniature party cannon to shoot him a few muffins.

He spun a plate around and caught them in a perfect circle, a few clops of hooves prompting him to bow. "We're here all week!" Tony laughed.

"Where else would we be?" Pinkie giggled, decorating some cupcakes as fast as possible.

It went on for some time before the rush hour ended, and only a few ponies were coming in. Most of them were here everyday, drinking coffee or hot chocolate while talking with some of their friends. He spotted Octavia and Vinyl, the latter being out for the first time since Dan's death. Tony learned that she had really liked him, but even after he explained he had a girlfriend she still didn't ease up. He could see Octavia trying to get a response out of her, the DJ nodding slowly. Pinkie was playing with her mane, humming a song to herself while she waited for more orders.

"Hey, Pinkie?"

"Yup!"

"Keep an eye out for Mirror Crescent, 'kay?" He told her that he lent the stallion something important, and he needed it back. But… he just needed to be aware.

"Sure!" She pulled out binoculars and watched the front door, letting him go over to the table.

"Hey guys," Tony smiled, sitting down beside Octavia. "What were you two talking about?"

"Some flankhole didn't like Octi's idea," Vinyl grumbled, adjusting her shades.

He had smelled it the moment she walked in. "Too much booze last night?" Tony asked. Vinyl murmured something incoherent, taking a sip of her coffee. "So… what was this idea of yours?"

Octavia turned away from her sister and sighed. "I had proposed to the Royal Orchestra an idea for Hearth's Warming," Octavia began. "Every year there is a play to explain Equestria's founding, and it is always spectacular. But I told the nobles about a performance. We could have musicians play after the show for the audience. It would be a wonderful musical experience. Perhaps even Vinyl would enjoy it."

"Yeah… sure." Tony actually liked the idea, and it sounded like a sure fire way to make money.

"So… what's wrong?" Tony asked.

Octavia sighed and sipped her tea. "The nobles laughed at it," she seethed. "In my face, they told me it was pointless and that no pony would dare step foot in the Canterlot Theatre for that!"

"So no show," Vinyl surmised, crossing her forelegs.

Tony scratched the stubble of his chin in thought, a smile beginning to form. "What if I told you… I could get that show of yours to happen?" Tony questioned, receiving confused looks.

"What're you gonna do? Beat the heck out of some nobles?" Vinyl chuckled. Tony shrugged, laughing it off.

"No… but what if, oh I don't know, I could slip a good word in with certain princesses?" The two of them perked up, and he chuckled at the gleam in Octavia's eyes.

"Could you? Truly?!" Octavia questioned.

"It sounds like a great idea, and it would definitely be enjoyable, so why not?" Tony laughed. "I'll see what I can do. But just be ready if I can get you a session with either of them."

Octavia shook his hand much like Applejack would a stranger. "Thank you! This is incredible! I-I-I… I have to think how we would set this up! The costs, the performers, singers…"

She listed all of what she would need, Tony telling her to wait for her meeting. It really did sound like it would be fun, and with Luna and Celestia's help it could be one of the biggest music concerts ever. And Fluttershy could probably perform too! With him of course. She wouldn't dare perform unless one of her friends were with her, and he was teaching her. It was perfect.

"Hey, I'm gonna hit the hay early Tavi," Vinyl said, slipping out of the booth.

"It's only two in the afternoon," Octavia said. "Vinyl-"

"See ya later." She walked out on them, and Tony turned to the grey mare.

"Ever since Dan died," she sighed, rubbing her head. "She doesn't play her music, she doesn't DJ at all, and her club is threatening to go out of business."

Tony could understand, and so he stood up. "I'm gonna go talk to her," Tony said. "Maybe I can get through to her."

"You're welcomed to try," she sighed. "Just be careful. She doesn't enjoy talking about it."

Tony grabbed his coat and slipped on his scarf before running after her, catching up near the school. "Hey."

Vinyl kept silent continuing to walk ahead.

"How's Remix?"

"It's gonna shut down," she said flatly.

"And what about Strong and Silver? And Flare?" Tony questioned, smelling more booze down the street.

"Guess they're gonna have to find somewhere to work," she shrugged. "I've got a killer headeache, Tony. Let me just-"

"Drink?" She glared at him behind her shades, but he stared neutrally at her. "That's it right? Drink? Drink your problems away? Just screw everypony else?"

"Basically." Vinyl said, her tone inching closer to venemous.

"So that's it huh? Y'know… Dan really thought you were cool," Tony remarked, crossing his arms. "Said you had awesome DJ skills, and you were relaxed and a good friend. But what now?"

"Tony, I-"

"I know. You really liked him," Tony said, stepping in front of her. "But he had a girlfriend. He was going to propose to her, y'know. I promised him that I would find a way back for him. So that he could be happy with Diane and just forget about me. That was a promise I couldn't keep, and look what happened to him."

"What are you saying?" Vinyl questioned, her voice beginning to crack.

"Stop this." Tony used his rites to take the small canteen of alcohol from the folds of her scarf.

"Tony, give it back!" Vinyl shouted, reaching up but not standing a chance against his height. Her headeache ensured she couldn't fire up a spell strong enough to take it from him.

"Your sister's worried about you. I'm worried about you. Your employees, good ponies, are about to lose their jobs. And now all you do is drink." She backed off, forgetting the small bit of booze and arguing mentally that she had more at home.

"There's nothing else to do," she mumbled, wiping a tear from her eye. "He's dead, and there's nothing anypong can do about it."

Tony kneeled down and sighed. "I know… I know," he whispered. "Dan was my best friend… everypony knows that. He was my first and only friend for a while too… and when he died… I broke a promise and let him down. I know… I know it's hard losing someone you love… but you're not alone. Don't make that mistake like I did. That's how I became an empty shell… and you have too many friends that love you to be that way."

She took off her shades, wiping the tears from her pinkish eyes. "Just let me get home, Tony," Vinyl sniffled.

"Think about it, Vinyl," he said softly, giving her the canteen back. "We all fall… but its your choice to get back up."

Vinyl nodded and walked past him, going down the street before climbing the steps to her house and going in. Tony sighed softly, wiping his eye to make sure he wasn't going to look ridiculous when he got back. He came back to Sugarcube Corner in a dimmer mood, sitting back down with Octavia.

"How did it go?" She asked. Tony shook his head and sighed.

"Just give her a little more time. I don't think most ponies are used to losing loved ones," Tony said, scratching his head.

"If the concert is too much to ask for, then just forget about it," Octavia told him. "Besides… it won't be the same if Vinyl isn't there."

That's what he admired most about the ponies. Their strong relationships as siblings (even Sweetie and Rarity when they argued) was a bond never meant to be broken or damaged. "It's going to happen, and Vinyl will be there," Tony assured her. "I promise."

"You Pinkie Promise?" Octavia laughed gently.

Tony shook his head. "I always had a saying with Dan. Never make a promise, unless you plan to keep it. That's what I live by," he smiled. "And I'm promising you, that you and Vinyl will be in Canterlot performing for the crowd. Promise."

Octavia smiled and shook his hand kindly. "Thank you for all the trouble, then," she said. She fixed her black and white scarf before walking out and heading back to her home.

Tony bumped his fist against Pinkie's hoof before heading out. It was Saturday, so they got off a bit earlier than usual. He used his extra time to go inform Fluttershy about the concert. He strolled through the streets until he reached her small cottage at the rim of the town. He knocked on her door a few times, not surprised to see Angel Bunny behind it when it opened. The mammal could be such a nuisance, even to Fluttershy sometimes, but the pegasus loved him anyway.

"Fluttershy!" Tony called. He heard an "eep" come from upstairs, then a loud thud sound.

A few minutes later, she came down with bird seed in her mane, several birds picking them out for her.

"Sorry," Tony chuckled sheepishly.

"Oh, i-it's fine," she said, taking the birds to their cages. "It's easier than putting a trail. So, um, did you need me for something?"

Tony nodded. "Y'know how I taught you the Kital?" Tony asked.

"Oh, yes! The songs are wonderful!" Fluttershy beamed.

"Well, how about we do a duet?" Tony asked.

"Right now?" Fluttershy questioned, smiling brightly.

He shook his head. "In front of, I don't know, thousands of ponies?" Tony chuckled, seeing her instantly hesitate.

"Th-th-th-thousands?" She quivered. Tony laughed softly and place a hand on her shoulder.

"C'mon. It could be a lot of fun!" Tony laughed. "And besides, I'll be right there. You're already doing better than I ever did. Please?"

Fluttershy stammered gibberish and shuffled in place. She glanced to Tony, a faint blush etched on her cheeks. "J-Just once, right?"

"Just once," Tony assured her. Fluttershy looked at the floor one last time before gulping nervously and looking to him.

"Okay," she whispered, still a bit unsure. Tony laughed and hugged her briefly.

"Don't worry. I'm gonna be right there," Tony smiled. "Tomorrow we could practice some better songs. Trust me, we're gonna blow everypony away."

She nodded softly, a small smile half-hidden by her mane. "Right," Fluttershy giggled. "C-Could you get here early? I mean, if you aren't too tired."

"I might not even sleep tonight, so the morning will be fine," Tony nodded. With one last hug, he left her home and started back to the library.

Unaware of a blue stallion watching him from afar.

Mirror Crescent, or as he went by, waited for the Loki'irian to enter his home. He pulled his hood up and trotted into the downtown area of Ponyville, keeping his gaze lowered. Soon enough, he reached a simple pub with very few ponies. It was still early, so only a couple of ponies lingered and chatted. He went to the counter and tapped his hoof on the table three times, paused, then hit it two more times.

"Wonderful afternoon, isn't it?" An ash grey maned, white coated stallion smiled.

"I'd prefer less of a chill," Mirror nodded. The stallion gave a knowing nod to one of the bar attendants and waved for the younger one to follow.

They entered his office, which was pretty ordinary and boring. Ordinary and boring to those who did not look closer. The newspapers sitting behind his desk spoke of monsters, kidnappings, missing ponies, dead ponies, and unknown creatures. Mirror stood in front of the older stallion's desk and waited as he sat down.

"Sit."

"I'd prefer to stand," Mirror nodded with respect and some arrogance. The white stallion noticed this and chuckled.

"Why you would confuses me," he snorted. "So… I'm assuming this sudden meeting has to do with the… what was it called? Lokian?"

"Loki'irian, Bush," Mirror corrected. "He's gotten considerably bigger since his appearance three months ago, and stronger as well. And to top it off, he's actually attracted the younger princess."

Quiet Bush smirked with a raised brow and crossed his hooves. "That thing managed to bed the princess?" Bush asked. "It takes a monster to know one."

"But that's not why I'm here," Mirror said, slipping him a gem. Bush examined it thoroughly, turning it every which way and taking not of the way it had a crack going over its surface.

"This came from the Royal Sister's Castle," Bush stated, pulling a monocle made out of magnifying glass to his eye. "This crack was artificial… not natural."

"And look here." Mirror tried levitating it, but a black mana forced his magic to stop.

Bush's brows raised, and he reached into a drawer and took out a complex machine. He put the crystal into the glass container, and his magic powered the device. The crystal was scanned with magic identifiers akin to the ones Solar and Lunar guards used to check suspiscious characters, but much more powerful. A slot opened in the bottom of it, and a piece of paper with numbers was spat out. Bush grabbed his quil, dipped it into the ink, and then started crossing out numbers quickly. As he got closer and closer to finishing, his face contorted to that of fear. He crossed off the last number and gasped under his breath.

"It… it can't be… she… the Elements defeated her…"

Mirror dropped several other gems with the same cracks and the same dark mana. "Check them all if you have to," Mirror said. "The dark mare is still out there. And the Loki'irian is somehow related to her return."

Bush exhaled slowly, turning off the machine and looking at the gem. "Quick said you were keeping a close eye on the alien… keep it up while I look into this."

"The best place to look would be in the castle itself," Mirror suggested. "Perhaps the Loki'irian's presence is causing this."

"I'm going to need evidence before I order the hit," Bush snorted angrily. "For now we need to look into each cult of the Nightmare, make sure they don't know anything about her presence. The last thing I need is a bunch of maniacs bringing her back."

Mirror smirked subtly. "It wouldn't be ideal," he said.

"Just go. I'll have Quick and Swift sniff around while I do some venturing," Bush told him, standing back up. "We're going to be threatening a creature that can use magic and knows how to fight, and to make matters worse: If we do kill him, we could be executed by Princess Luna's word or imprisoned for life. Keep your distance, and work like the Order or you'll be a threat to our secrecy."

Mirror glared behind the false neutral gaze, his eyes briefly flashing black and an urge to growl barely being held down. "Yes, sir."

Author's Note

Here we go! As always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

…Didn't See that Coming…
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

…Didn't See that Coming…

Tony spun around and kicked a soldier to the ground, stabbing his Daedalak into its chest before ripping it out and slashing a gap into another's throat. Dan pumped his dad's shotgun and blew off another Arthanian's head, a scout dashing under the barrel and headbutting him to the ground. It climbed onto him, but the Signa piked it on his sword then punched it in the head.

"Where's Nimani?"

The Signa female slid under a spear, slashed its leg, dug her other dagger into the back of its head, and jumped onto another. She wrapped her legs around its head and twisted to the side, breaking its neck and tossing it into a soldier. Before it could get up, she grabbed the fallen spear and stabbed it into it's neck. She wiped the black blood from her face, then flipped her hair to the side. Dan and Tony stared for a moment, looking to each other soon after.

"She's just like you," Dan smirked, patting his back. With a faint blush, the Doshu'um walked with his friend to meet up with her. "All done?"

"Yes," Nimani nodded, opening her palm and showing a small USB. "Jerosh's contacts, allies, and Arthanian command post and breeding cavern locations."

Tony took it and store it in his pocket. "Good. We just have to get out of here now."

Nyla.

I'm on my way!

Soldiers giving you trouble?

Give me a minute. Istaka and I… are circling back.

We'll try and get them off you.

"They can't get close without getting shot down," Tony said.

"What about those awesome alien grenades?" Dan asked. The Signa sighed softly.

"All out," Nimani told him. "But there is a way to make a bomb. If we sabotage the gas lines-"

"It'll send this place to Eden and back," Tony grinned. "Let's get to it then."

The mostly cleared structure sitting on a rock formation just off the coast of Madagascar smelled of various odors, being scout and soldier droppings along with different weapons of theirs. But even so, Tony could smell the biggest accumulation of gases in the building. They took a more rushed approach, Nimani and Tony ramming right into the soldiers while Dan picked off any they forgot or left. Tony punched a soldier's muzzle, then uppercut one to his side. Nimani kicked the airborne soldier to the ground, pushing off of Tony's palm and pinning another to the ground with her daggers in its throat.

With the room cleared, Tony slashed a gas pipe with his sword and cracked an Arthanian's gun in half. He took the weapon core out, twisting it and placing it in the hole, along with two others.

"That should do it," Tony said, pushing them in just a bit. "Alright."

ISTAKA!

Nimani screamed as her heart felt as though a hole had burned through it. Tony helped her up gently, hearing her sniffle and feeling her arms clench. "She… Istaka's… gone."

Tony hugged her comfortingly, hating her whimpers and sobs she tried so hard to contain. She had lost her partner. The only other being she could trust and love unconditionally. It was a Signa's other half, and no warrior was ever the same without them.

Nyla, get to the southern side now.

Yes… agh!

What's wrong?!

Nothing… just… just a scratch… Just go!

"Nimani… she's with our family and ancestors. Minira will honor her for her sacrifice… but you have to honor her and keep on," Tony whispered softly. "Come on."

She wiped her eyes, nodding slowly and clenching her fists. "I'm going to make them pay."

There we go.

BANG!

The three of them spun around to the sealed door, hearing snarling and growling. Tony's nose picked up on the scent, but he had never smelled it before. Whatever it was had to be big.

A tusk pierced the metal door, then another, and the door was torn apart. Tony and Nimani gasped when they realized what it was.

"RUN!" They shouted, pulling Dan along. The door tore open just enough for the beast to break free.

"What is that?!" Dan shouted, his legs carrying him faster than they ever had.

"Gungrich!" Tony said, directing them left.

"The only thing that matches it's appetite is its temper!" Nimani yelled, using her rites to pull the wall into the creature.

The stone broke against the Gungrich's two arms, and it's four eyes locked onto them. It roared and ran faster, destroying the hall around it. Tony picked up a spear and beamed it at the creature, but it's thick hide only allowed a good inch or two. The monster bounded the distance between them, closing the distance slowly and tearing apart the hallway. Their next sharp turn caused the Gungrich to slip and tumble into the wall, giving them some time to escape. But when Tony kicked open the door and ran halfway down the path he realized…

…it was a dead end.

The Gungrich roared as it smashed through the door, getting a lock on them. It screeched before it charged swiftly for them, it's six legs pumping in sync. Tony glanced between the Gungrich and the glass wall, growling as he grabbed Dan's shotgun. He pumped the gun three times on the glass, then kicked it to pieces.

"JUMP!" Tony ordered.

"Where's Nyla?!" Dan shouted.

"Dan, come on!" Nimani yelled, pulling him with her.

Tony gave the shotgun back and faced the charging creature just halfway down the hall. He grabbed the rifle core from his back pocket and held it, waiting for the right moment. It bashed stone from the room, pulled boulders out from the floor and leaked drool from its mouth. It went to roar as it launched itself forward on its back four legs, the other two reached out to him. Summoning his metals, Tony crushed the core and threw it into the Gungrich's mouth. He threw himself out of the building, just as charred Gungrich meat went flying in every direction. Tony covered his face as the blast sent him hurtling down a thousand and seven hundred feet.

His vision cleared, and below him he could see Nimani and Dan. He shook from his daze and dove for them, getting a hold of Dan's hand while Nimani wrapped her arms around his shoulders. Tony grabbed his Daedalak and stabbed it into the side of the building, screaming as his arm broke but his hand held firm.

"Tony!" Spike called, not receiving an answer, even as he banged on the door. "Toooony! Fluttershy's here!"

Tony gasped as he broke from his memory sequence in a cold sweat. "O-Okay!" Tony called, his voice weak. "I'll… be down in a minute!"

Spike furrowed a brow. "Are you okay?" he called, inching the door open.

Tony wiped the sweat from his face quickly, feigning a smile to the young Nera'ak. "Yeah… just a little… mad I forgot about Fluttershy," he chuckled weakly. "Tell her I'll be down quick."

Spike nodded and left him to go see the shy mare. "He fell asleep a couple hours ago," Spike said from the stairs, reaching the bottom soon after. "He'll be down in a little."

"Okay," Fluttershy smiled. "Maybe I shouldn't have asked him to come so early."

"He's usually up around now," Spike said. "Maybe he was just taking a nap? I always need a nap!"

True to Tony's word, the man bounded down the steps and hurried over to Fluttershy, banging his foot on the couch. "Ready?" he grunted, ignoring the pain.

Fluttershy giggled and nodded. They left the library to the young drake and Twilight, who was in the basement working on some new experiment. They walked along the border of the town, mostly silent because of Tony's thoughts.

And a small hesitance greater than what Fluttershy usually had.

"Um… Tony?" The man barely registered his own name and looked down to her. "W-When will we… play the song?"

"On Hearth's Warming," Tony said. "After the play we'll have a bunch of different ponies perform and maybe the Royal Orchestra. Maybe for a grand finale we could play the Kital. Well… if Celestia says yes."

Fluttershy nodded, looking at the trail ahead. "In front of… th-thousands of p-ponies?" She managed to ask. Tony smiled softly and nodded.

"Don't worry, Fluttershy," he said, placing a hand behind her head. "We're gonna blow them out of their suits and dresses. And I'm gonna be right next to you, okay?"

Another faint bit of red creeped onto her face, and she barely managed to nod with his hand still touching her. Tony smiled, continuing to walk until they reached her cottage. They went into the back so that her animals wouldn't get in the way. Tony deemed it unnecessary, as the Kital usually put them to sleep or calmed them to the point where they barely moved. Tony looked at the sky, sighing as he noticed the darkening clouds just east of the town.

"We should get started," Tony said. "The last thing I need is rain in this weather."

Fluttershy nodded and pulled a grass blade from the ground, Tony doing the same. "Okay… what would be a good one?" Tony hummed, thinking back to Eishla's songs. "Hmm… what if…"

"What if what?"

Tony's lips slowly curled into a smile, be it sad or happy to the eye. "Listen and when I nod… repeat what I did."

He steadied his breathing, gently placing his fingers on the folded grass and pressing it to his lips. Thrumming his fingers a bit quickly, he let a harmonic and high-pitched combination of notes fill the silence. Fluttershy listened closely to every little jump of every note, making sure to memorize the order and tempo of each. He dropped down suddenly to a slow and low type of pace, but it was still beautiful beyond the instruments of norm.

After the small break, he resumed his high, swift note playing, his fingers fidgeting every which way for every note. Tony remembered this song… the song that he had always loved as a child. Sure, he always had trouble getting it right, and he forgot some of the notes when he was small. But it was the only song he ever felt comfortable replaying in his head. He dropped a low note then climbed it back up to the usual notes. By the time he finished off the composition with the steady high, he was nearly out of breath.

"That was amazing!" Fluttershy smiled. Tony returned the gesture, then took a moment to catch his breath.

"Yeah. So… think you can get it?" Tony asked. Fluttershy fiddled with the grass instrument, truly unsure if she could.

She gripped the Kital with her hoof and brought it level with her face. "I might have to practice for a while."

Hours. Hours needed to help her get each part correct. The first part, second, and third were the most challenging, as they had the fastest jumps and notes. But there was that part of her that always came out when they practiced. She was learning faster than he had ever, even if she still wasn't perfect. But she could be. With just a few weeks of practice with and without him, she could be a musical expert with the Kital.

And it didn't go unappreciated. Fluttershy constantly discouraged herself, saying that it was too hard or that it would take months (which they didn't have) for her to even sound half as good ad him. And he always told her how much potential she had, how fast she was learning, and how good she was getting. Every time she messed up, they went right back to the start: no groaning or grumbling on his part. She was so frustrated about the number of times she was missing a note or even garbling the song, she felt like screaming.

And it was the cutest scream he had ever seen, hands and hooves down.

Still, if it helped her relieve the stress he was slowly building in her, then he didn't mind. And he couldn't deny it was a bit amusing that that was the loudest she could scream. With his guidance, and instructions about slowing down the song, she was slowly getting the right notes in the correct order. As long as she knew the rhythm and song by heart, she could practice without him whenever she pleased. But he still wanted to be there to see her master it. He could just imagine her reaction.

They finished their twenty-fifth rehearsal, panting heavily and laughing a bit. "I think I stressed you enough for one day," Tony laughed. "Maybe we could call it a day?"

Fluttershy nodded, placing the grass back on the dirt. "Would you like some tea?" She asked, standing up and brushing away the grass. Tony did the same, patting the back of his jeans to clear it away.

"Sure," he nodded. "No sugar."

When they stepped inside, snores of all kinds echoed through the house. Fluttershy giggled at the sight of Angel Bunny snoring on his usual spot on the couch, which Tony had learned was his territory. Even so, he took the bunny's blanket from the arm rest and draped it over him. The smell of bitter green tea tickled his nostril, and Fluttershy soon came over with a tray in her mouth carrying a steaming pot and two teacups.

"Is there anywhere where we couldn't bother them?" Tony chuckled. Fluttershy thought for a moment, her faint rose cheeks barely visible before she motioned with a wing for him to follow.

Tony walked behind Fluttershy, who went into a room cut off from the rest by a hallway. The pegasus set the tin tray down on a nightstand and unsteadily poured their tea. Tony took his and sipped it. The boiling temperature of it would have burned any other pony or human, but he loved the hot feeling that warmed him. Fluttershy gingerly blew on hers and took small sips.

"So what room is this?" Tony asked, sitting down on a rather large bed.

Fluttershy hesitated. "It's um… my room," she whispered.

"Oh. It's… kinda small, isn't it?" Tony chuckled.

"I-I never really use it… most of the time I fall asleep with Angel Bunny," Fluttershy said softly. "S-So… am I getting better?"

Tony drank the rest of his tea and nodded. "Very. Even if you can't learn stuff by hearing it, you're learning much faster than I did!" Tony laughed. "But I think you'll have this in your hoof way before Hearth's Warming. How is it, anyway?"

"Oh, it's a wonderful time!" Fluttershy smiled. "The play was a little embarrassing… but I still can't believe Princess Celestia asked us to be actors."

"Think she'll ask again?" Tony chuckled, laughing harder when he saw her whole face redden.

"I hope not. B-B-But I'm sure the girls would love to do it again," Fluttershy stammered.

Tony chuckled softly, placing a hand on her shoulder. "Don't worry. Celestia and Luna probably want you guys with us in the seats. So you don't have to-"

CRACK!

Fluttershy yelped, nearly dropping her teacup before Tony caught it with his rites, and she cowered under the bed. Dropping the liquid into the cup, he levitated it onto the tray and knelled down with a small smirk tugging at his lips.

"Come on, 'Shy, it's only… rain." Tony groaned loudly and smacked himself in the head. He quickly ran to the front door, getting soaked as soon as he opened the door. He pushed it closed, shivering as the cold blew through his sweater and licked at his skin.

Fluttershy came out from her room, seeing him wet and chilled to the bone. "I'm sorry," she said softly. "I-I didn't meant to keep you here long."

Tony wiped his face and sighed. "Wasn't your fault, anyway," Tony chuckled wryly. "Well, maybe I can get there before I freeze to death."

He mentally braced himself for the evil winds, but Fluttershy placed her hoof on his thigh. "M-Maybe… you could stay here?" Fluttershy said barely above a whisper.

"Well… unless this couch opens up, I don't know where I could sleep." Fluttershy's face turned a brighter scarlet.

"W-Well… there's, um… my… my room."

"Fluttershy, I'm soaked and you're asking me to sleep on your bed," Tony told her, tugging on his shirt.

"Y-You could… dry up in the bathroom, and go to sleep there," Fluttershy said, looking at her hooves. "I-If you want, I mean."

It does sound better than freezing my ass off… and the library is across town…

"You're sure it won't bother you?" Tony asked, glancing to Angel Bunny still sleeping on the couch. "He doesn't look like he's gonna move."

Fluttershy's face reached an all-time bright red as she forced her wings to keep still. "I-I-I… thought we could… share it?"

"Sure… but…"

What if I start remembering? What if it starts all over again? If I… If I thrash around like with my old memories?

He had to trust himself to think of better times, just for one night.

"…will there be enough room?"

Tony went to her bathroom and used several towels to dry himself, after stripping down to his bare chest and using a small amount of energy to dry his moist pants. He would try it with his shirt and sweater, but he didn't want to risk burning them to a crisp. With the storm raging outside, and the constant cracks of thunder making his ear sting, the storm didn't look like it would blow over until morning.

At least Fluttershy's willing to share a bed… if I don't knock her off it in my sleep at least.

Chuckling to himself, he felt a wave of exhaustion pass over him. Either he had missed his thirty-two hour mark of sleep, or his nap's interruption was taking its toll. In any case, he made his way back to Fluttershy's room, where the meek mare was already lying down. She scooted over and made enough room for him to lie down on his side. Her bed was pretty comfortable and it didn't smell of animals or worse. All he really smelled was rose mixed with lillies, which was her normal scent.

"Night, Fluttershy," Tony whispered.

"Good… goodnight."

…

He couldn't fall asleep.

Every little sound and smell drew his attention like a moth to a light. It was times like these he wished he didn't have Loki'irian senses. He could hear Fluttershy's even, turning a bit sparotic, breathing. She was awake, and by the sound of it she was thinking about something bothering her.

"Something up?" Tony asked, sitting up. Fluttershy sat up too, but she shook her head.

"Um… I… I was just…" She lowered her gaze, sighing deeply and fiddling with her hooves.

Tony put a hand on her shoulder, missing the slight fidget of her wing. "Fluttershy, I'm your friend. You can tell me anything. Whatever you say, stays between you and me."

She glanced up to him, looking into his interesting hazel eyes. They looked almost like the nebula of space that were in astronomy books. She could feel her heart rate going into overdrive, as well as her temperature rising fast. He was so kind, very caring, even if she had offered him a home and a bed. And he was still staring at her, waiting for an answer.

…

…what… the… TUVEK?!?!

Fluttershy was currently leaning forward, her mouth placed on his with her eyes closed. It took a moment for Tony to get over his initial shock and pull her away.

"Fluttershy, w… what?!" Tony exclaimed. He realized how wrong he had expressed that, as she looked heartbroken.

"I-I thought…"

"Fluttershy, I'm with Luna… and I don't like you like that."

Again, too forward.

He dreaded the even more hurt expression she bore, and he could see tears brimming her eyelids. "O-Oh… I understand," she sniffled, almost inaudibly.

She climbed out of bed and went to the door. "Fluttershy-"

"I'm going… I'm going to sleep with Angel Bunny," Fluttershy told him, her voice breaking as she tried to hold her sobs. "Goodnight."

"Fluttershy!" Tony called, standing up and chasing after her. "I didn't mean it like that! Well… sort of, but-"

"Why?" Fluttershy questioned, making a sudden about-face. "Lots of stallions have lots of mares! What's wrong with me?"

"There's nothing… I'm not… I just can't!" Tony exclaimed, teetering between loud and yelling. "I can't explain it, but I literally can't love you like that! And… I'm not comfortable with two or three mares to love. It just doesn't sound right, no matter how I look at it!"

Fluttershy went over to the couch, leaving him to stand there. "Goodnight."

She snuggled in next to Angel Bunny, muffling her sobs with a pillow. Tony's fist clenched, not because he was mad at her. But because, once again, he had managed to hurt his friends. He went to the bathroom and grabbed his still wet clothes from the rack and pulled them on, trying to keep warm with a small amount of energy in his hands. He opened the front door and waded out into the freezing rain.

Tony shivered violently as the cold rain mixed with the freezing winds, some of the droplets freezing on his face. A crack of lightning arced through the sky, a boom of thunder passing almost instantly. He jogged through deep puddles of muddy water and beard through the harsh weather until he came to the massive tree. His clothes were freezing into place, and his face was locked into position. The storm chilled him to the bone, his hands stiff as he raised one to knock.

He rapped on the door four times with his fist, hoping either one of them would be awake. When a few minutes passed, he groaned and went to the platform, jumping on top of it and running into his room. He went straight into the bathroom and threw his wet clothes into the tub, running back into his room in the nude. After finding the warmest shirts, undies, sweater, and pants, he went into Twilight's room and went over to Spike. The young drake snored away, murmuring about ice cream.

"Spike. Spike." Tony whispered. "Spiiiiike." He shook him with increasing vigor, until he finally opened his eyes and yawned.

"Tony? What… it's one in the morning," he moaned sleepily. "Can't you get Twilight to do it?"

Tony handed him a scroll. "No. She can't."

Luna,

I need to speak with you as soon as possible. Something's come up.

--Tony

It sounded like it was bothering him. Luna glanced into the hallway leading to the throne room. It was empty, as it usually was on Sunday night. Even if somepony had a complaint, she doubted they would come at one in the morning. Her horn lit instantly, and in a blue flash, she was teleported into Tony's room. He was staring at the rain pouring on the platform outside, the small arch of the opening providing cover. She shivered a bit, as the library's heater enchantment only worked in enclosed rooms.

"Tony?" He turned around, his face speaking of sadness and a hint of confusion. She came over and embraced him, his hands sluggishly moving up to do the same. "What's wrong?"

Tony sat on his bed and sighed, grasping her hoof. "Now that I think about it, I feel so stupid," Tony sighed. "I can't believe I didn't see it before."

"See what, Tony?" Luna asked.

He sighed, looking directly at her. "I promised to help Fluttershy with the Kital, the grass songs that my people play," Tony said. "And I've helped her for the past three months. I just didn't think-"

"Tony," Luna said sternly yet caring. "Tell me."

He sighed again. "Fluttershy let me stay at her house for the night, because of the storm and all. And… I think she likes me as something more than a friend." Luna tilted her head.

"Why do you say that?" She asked.

…

"She kissed me."

…

"And?"

Tony's jaw dropped, words refusing to come out intelligibly. "You… wha… she… WHAT?!" Tony exclaimed, surprising her. "She kissed me, and I'm with you!"

"I heard that," Luna nodded, raising a brow at his outburst. "But I don't see what the problem is. Ponies are polygymous, and Fluttershy is a beautiful mare."

She seriously couldn't understand why he was making this such a big deal. Fluttershy was a grown, stunning pegasus with large wings and wonderful child bearing hips. What stallion, or man in this case, would refused her?

"But Loki'irians aren't."

She would have facehoofed, but Tony was serious about his concern. "Did you tell her?" Luna asked. "How you feel?"

"Yes," Tony groaned, rubbing his head. "But I overreacted… and she's probably crying."

He showed how sad and angry he was at himself through his fallen frown. She guided his gaze to her slowly, but he refused to look at her. "Tony, I'm sure you didn't mean to say what you did," Luna said softly.

"I didn't." Tony rubbed his forehead, her words starting to mix between two. The second he dreaded hearing from. "I just… don't know what to tell her. This is just bothering me… so… much…"

He glanced to her, his muscles locking as her face switched between Nimani's and her own. Luna felt his hand grasp hers a bit tighter. If it was bothering him this much, she had to help. From what her mother had shown her and the others, the humans were monogymous. The fact that he wasn't comfortable with having several relationships was something she could expect. And if he really only wanted to be with her, he needed to relax before he spoke to Fluttershy.

She shuffled behind him, placing her hooves around his neck and kissing his cheek. "Tony… I'm sure Fluttershy will need time to collect her thoughts, too," Luna said softly. "Have you ever actually relaxed?"

Now that he thought about it…

…never.

It was always tracking a Signa, ending him, then moving on. The longest he stayed in an area was a month, as the young warriors were in the world's biggest countries. He had the FBI, CIA, Russian spec ops, German law, and Chinese Triads after him. He avoided them all, but through wild forests, unstable caverns, and rocky beds. The comfiest thing he had slept on in a long time was her bed, but that was it.

"I thought so," Luna giggled, nuzzling his cheek. "Maybe tomorrow, I could bring you to a favorite spot of mine in Canterlot. Just the two of us. Have you ever visited a spa?"

Other than tracking down a Signa, no.

Luna smirked, and he remembered certain abilities of her own. "No. But… is that necessary?" Tony questioned.

"Trust me. The royal masseus' can work wonders on the body," Luna smiled, kissing his cheek again. "I could send Fluttershy to Aloe and Lotus Blossom's spa, free of charge."

Tony chuckled, then tilted his head with a smirk. "Let her go with Rarity, and you have a deal," Tony grinned. Luna poked his with her horn, kissing him right after.

"Deal. I should get back to Canterlot before somepony drags themselves into my castle," Luna sighed, getting a small chuckle from her man.

"Sure you can't stay a couple more minutes?" Tony asked. Luna shook her head with a smile, then kissed him lovingly.

She climbed off his bed, standing back as her horn lit up. Tony shut his eyes as the flash signaled her leave. He laid down on his bed, the cold seeming to not bother him for once.

If I think of her, I see Nimani. I think of Nimani, and I see her. Why? Damn it, Discord. Everything would've been better if you just left it in the past.

He turned on his side, watching the rain pelt the platform.

Would it?

Author's Note

There was some confusion at the beginning regarding the shipping, which I took full advantage of. As always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night!

And since I haven't done this in a while, have some fun facts!

Fun Fact: This story was supposed to be one of those cliché: Alicorn OC everypony falls for (Insert Bitch Please meme)

Fun Fact: I cannot stand having to wait for the end of this story to start the other sequels.

(Trying to) Relax
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

(Trying to) Relax

It was early in the morning when he felt a pair of hooves shaking him softly, the soft voice waking him from his sleep.

"Tooony."

He couldn't tell the difference between the two voices mixing into one. And with his eyes closed, he wasn't sure if it was just a dream or his marefriend. Chancing a glance, his fogged vision showed him Luna's midnight blue coat. With a small sigh of relief, Tony lifted himself into a sitting position, scratching the side of his head.

"I thought you'd never wake up," Luna smiled. "The chariot's waiting."

Tony nodded, but he furrowed a brow and turned to her. "Wait… is it morning?" Tony questioned, yawning softly.

"Well, considering the sun is up, I'd say yes," Luna nodded, stepping out of the way and letting the morning sun's rays hit him in the eyes.

Raising a hand to stop the light, Tony swung his legs over the side of the bed. "Then shouldn't you be sleeping?" Tony questioned. Luna shrugged, then used her magic to toss him a change of clothes.

"Magic and science has worked wonders while I've been gone," Luna said. "Caffeine spells seem to work better than the actual thing, but I believe it's the taste they like."

Tony chuckled sleepily, kissing her snout. "I love it when you talk formal," he told her. Luna giggled, a faint blush etched across her cheeks.

Luna gave him some time to change, and he was ready within a few minutes. "I'm gonna go tell Twi and Spike I'll be gone for today," he said.

"I'll be in the chariot," Luna nodded, flying out to the platform and going to the waiting ride.

Tony stepped into the hall and went downstairs, where the smell of eggs, haybacon, and toast wafted throughout the first floor. He went into the kitchen, where Spike was cooking and Twilight was eating while reading, as usual.

"Morning, Tony," Spike waved, snagging a piece of haybacon.

"Morning," Twilight murmured, indulged by her book.

With a laugh and small shake of his head, Tony went into the fridge and served himself a glass of orange juice. "Morning. So guys, I'm gonna be gone for today," Tony began. "If Pinkie or anypony comes looking for me, just tell them I'll be back by tomorrow."

Twilight lowered her book and rose a brow. "Where are you going?" She asked.

"I'm uh… just heading to Canterlot for today," Tony chuckled weakly.

Smirks appeared on both of them. "Oh, so it's about Luna, I'm guessing?" Twilight teased.

Tony laughed softly and shook his head. "Well… not completely. She's just going to… help me with something."

Noticing his sudden shift in demeanor, Twilight felt a bit concerned. "Is something wrong?"

"Are you two… breaking up?" Spike asked, hesitantly.

Tony laughed again. "No, Spike. Just an issue with somepony that we both know," he assured them. "But anyway, I won't be gone for long. I'll probably be back by tonight, the latest tomorrow morning."

The two nodded. "See ya later, Tony," Spike smiled.

"Let us know if you're staying longer!" Twilight called as he headed for the front door.

"Okay, Twi!" Tony shouted, closing the door and jogging over to the chariot. The two Solar Guards saluted to him, and Tony waved dismissively.

Tony got in beside Luna, who was waiting patiently. With a nod to the pegasus guards, Luna scooted closer to her man as they took flight. It was strange to see her in the day, but he was still glad to have her with him. The city of Canterlot came into view… but Tony's vision flashed a picture of a building sitting on a rock formation, a storm raging around them and cracks of lightning illuminating the unseen structure. The waves reached heights that dwarfed homes, but they still weren't big enough to reach the concrete walls. It vanished as quickly as it had come, and Tony rubbed his eyes furiously.

"Something wrong?" Luna asked, looking up to him.

"Nah… just a bit tired," Tony chuckled, nuzzling her. She nodded, leaning back against his chest.

The chariot soon touched down on in the castle courtyard, and the two stepped out. "That will be all," Luna said to the guards.

They saluted to the night princess and unhooked themselves, trotting off to the castle. Luna brought Tony to a different part of the castle grounds, where not many guards were posted. Those that were guarding the doors stepped aside and opened the door for the two. The smell of shampoos, oils, and perfumes stung at Tony's nose, forcing a choked cough from him. Luna chuckled nervously, forgetting his strong sense of smell.

"I should have warned you, yes?" Luna giggled.

"It would've been *cough* nice," Tony coughed, covering his nose. "What is this place, anyway?"

"The Royal Bath House!" Luna announced, her voice echoing into the tall hallways. "It was my favorite place to go whenever the night court was over. 'Tia's made a few renovations, but it's mostly the same. Come."

Tony let Luna guide him into the massage room, which had a set of cushioned beds with head rests and a steaming waterfall at the far side of the room. It was small, but the ferns and bushes around the small pond added to the beautiful background. Luna motioned for him to sit on one of the massage beds while she trotted over to a hanging rope. He was going to question it's purpose, but she answered by pulling on it. Tony's ears moved slightly as he heard a sort of groan of metal. The doors practically flew open, and two unicorn mares appeared about as fast as Pinkie could.

"Good morning, Your Highness!" The light blue one with a white mane chirped, a certain accent to the way she spoke. "Vee had no idea you vere coming so early!"

"Eet would have been nize to know, but zat eez not ze point!" The yellow mare with a light green mane smiled. They had a certain… tenacity to them. "And who eez zis?!"

Oh boy.

The mares stepped uncomfortably close, trailing up and down his body with keen eyes. "Tony, I'd like you to meet Soft Punch and Deep Rub," Luna smiled, pointing to either. "Soft is Germanian and Deep is Prench. They'll be helping you to relax."

Both mares spun around to Luna. "Tony?! Az een ze alien prince!" Deep exclaimed.

"Ve've never seen him before!" Soft squeed. "Ve thought you vere in Ponyville!"

"I live there," Tony nervously chuckled. "I'm just… relaxing… with Luna."

The two rose their brows, then furrowed them in thought, and finally gasped as realization set in at the same time.

"YOU'RE COURTING?!"

Tony scooched back from their inquisitive stares, glancing to Luna, who nodded. "Y-Yeah… three months now," Tony laughed weakly. "We wanted to do something together… to relax."

The two had their jaws on the marble tiles, but they quickly lifted them up and smiled widely. "Vhy didn't you tell us?!" Soft asked Luna. "Ve understand not letting Equestria know, but ve can be trusted!"

"Soft!" Deep scolded. "Ze princess's love life eez not our concern! Eet would have been nice, yes, but Princess Luna doesn't need ponies like us to know!"

"It's nothing like that, Soft," Luna laughed, stepping forward. "We just aren't so sure about the nobles. You know how dramatic and uptight they can be. But do you promise to keep this strictly between us and my elder sister?"

"Ve promise, of course!" Soft chirped. "Oh, you look so adorable togezer!"

"Soft!" Deep exclaimed again. "You're making zem blush!"

"Oh, I'm sure a little color never zid anyzing wrong," she winked. "Now, vhat eez it you'd like? Muscle? Wing? Deep tissue?"

Luna spread her body over the soft mattress of the massage bed. "The supreme, if you'd mind," Luna sighed, using her horn to levitate the onyx-blue horseshoes beside the bed.

"Ah, ve haven't done zat een a while," Deep laughed. "Okay, off with ze clothes."

Tony forgot about those types of things, and briefly glanced around for a towel. "Alright, just… is there somewhere for me to change?"

They giggled softly, pointing to a door near the waterfall. Tony levitated a towel over to his hand and threw it over his shoulder before stepping into the small booth. It was actually a closet, which made sense since the only ponies allowed in were Celestia and Luna. Tony stripped down to nothing and wrapped the white towel around his waist, the cloth barely reaching halfway down his thighs.

I had to be tall.

Shaking his head and holding the towel in place, Tony stepped back outside and placed his clothes on the stone semicircle making the waterfall's pond. He walked back over to the bed and laid down.

"You have a good choice een stallions, Princess," Deep smiled, having enjoyed the sight of the muscled man.

"Have you two… slept togezer?" Soft inquired, forcing a blush from Tony while Luna giggled.

"A lady doesn't kiss and tell," Luna smiled, peering at Tony. "But you'll know soon enough."

Tony blushed as he saw the small smirk that she did to draw in his… primal interests. Gulping quietly, he laid down on his front and waited. Deep was assigned to him, while Soft went over to Princess Luna. Their magic brought two similar bottles over to them, and Tony hissed silently as a cold solution poured onto his back, along with a powerful smell of mint.

"What's that?" Tony questioned, shivering as the cold spread over his back and down his sides.

"Scented oils," Deep answered, spreading it on his legs next. "Ze princess asked for supreme, and we will do nothing less."

Tony tilted his head towards Luna, watching as her coat was matted down by the nightshade scented oils. She winked at him, just as his eyes trailed down to her shapely body. Soft started on her back, quickly chopping her back, just as Deep tried doing the same.

"Oh my," she whispered. Tony felt her hooves prod at his back, then run down it. "Eet's like ze castle wall."

"Having trouble?" Soft called, rubbing Luna's wings. "I could alvays svitch."

"Careful, girls," Luna moaned softly, her wings experiencing an amazing preening. "His marefriend is watching."

Tony chuckled, and it turned into a groan as Deep pressed as hard as she could on his back.

It felt… good. Really really good.

"Celestia's sun, how do you even stand with all that tension?!" Deep exclaimed, her hooves already straining to work out the diamond hard knots.

"I've, ohh, done it… for… twelve ye-years," Tony moaned. "Heh. Didn't know hoo-oooh-ves, could do this."

Even after Luna was tended to, it took another half hour before the mares worked out every stiff muscle in his body. Their hooves were sorer than ever, and Tony thanked them profusely out of sincerity and apology. With the calming oils deep in their skin and Luna's coat, the two masseuses led them to the main room of the Royal Bath House.

The bath house itself.

It was an enormous room, with an enormous pool of water. Deep's horn ignited and a faucet near the side began pouring steaming water into the bath. Deep and Soft left a towel for Luna, as Tony was still wearing his, as well as several body soaps, shampoos, and conditioners for them. Tony dropped the towel to the tiled floor, stepping in slowly and sighing as the warm water greeted him. It felt just like the lake he and Luna went swimming in during the Gala. She still hadn't gotten in, and he was going to question it when he fully remembered the Gala.

Oh sh-

"CANNONBALL!"

Luna splashed into the pool, sending a large wave into Tony's exposed body, forcing him to cover his arms. He groaned with a laugh as he wiped the water from his eyes. But she sprang up from the water again, wetting him once more.

"I thought I was supposed to relax!" Tony laughed, splashing water at her. "Not dodge every wave you make!"

"Have you ever even cannonballed?" Luna laughed. "It is the best invention since ice cream!"

"Trust me, cornmuffin is way better," Tony chuckled, sinking deeper into the water. Luna floated over to him, sitting on him practically, her horn resting beside his cheek.

Tony ran his hands through her wet mane, her smell and the mint oils mixing in his nostrils. Luna sighed blissfully as he massaged her upper neck and the top of her head, pulling her back just enough to give her a kiss on the lips. Many little kisses and nuzzles happened here and there, the steaming water already helping to ease his mind. Luna's horn chimed as a spell fired up, and soon Tony felt a bottle tap his head. He grabbed the shampoo with one hand, giving his marefriend a questioning smirk.

"I thought you were supposed to be the romantic one?" Luna remarked, nuzzling his cheek.

Tony shook his head and leaned forward. "Only when I want to be, my princess," he whispered, pouring it into her mane.

He tenderly massaged the soap into her starry mane, chuckling a bit as the foam hid the beautiful hairs. Using the empty bottle to wash it, Tony took a deep inhale of her lovely scent. When it was all out of her hair, he started to rub the body wash into her coat, massaging her relaxed muscles and rubbing his cheek against hers. She giggled as his fingers fiddled with her hooves, where she was pretty ticklish. Once he had washed that out, she moved to the side and did the same to him. Her hooves brushed through his long and ragged hair, which was in the same state even if it was wet. Still, messing with the stubborn waves and disheveledness was amusing for both of them.

After moving the soap over his broad frame she readied to pour the water on him, but a mischievous smirk grew on her lips. Her hooves slowly dipped into the water, moving back as far as possible.

"Don't even think about it," Tony whispered, his eyes still closed. Luna sighed with a roll of her eyes, but cleaned him off nonetheless.

Now that their bath was over… it was time to get out. But they figured Deep and Soft could wait a few minutes… or something along those lines. When they were reaching the point of wrinkles, after some time of cuddling and lip embracing, they got out and dried themselves off. They went outside, where Deep and Soft were flipping through the latest gossip in Canterlot. Upon hearing the door shut, they tossed their magazines away and stood up with smiles, noticing the more radiant glow about the two of them.

"Well don't you two look delightful!" Deep chirped, smiling brightly.

"Come! Your last stop iz ze sauna," Soft gestured to the door to the far end of the hall.

The couple stepped inside, but the two spa employees stayed behind. "I'm sure you know how to work eet, Princess," Deep smiled. "We'll leave you two to eet."

The door clicked closed, leaving them alone once again. Luna levitated a bucket of water over to the pile of coal in the center of the room. She poured some of it over the heated rocks, and steam immediately spewed out. Tony sat down across from the door, and Luna joined him.

"So we took a bath just to get all sweaty," Tony sighed. Luna giggled and shoved him to the side.

"It'll help," Luna said. "So, do you think you can talk about it now?"

Tony's smile faded as he looked off to the side in thought. Beads of sweat were starting accumulate on his brow and chest. "I was never really good with gauging people's emotions… even less with ponies," Tony chuckled. "I mean, yeah, I was nice to her and I really wanted to see her master the Kital. But… I just never saw her like that. Like I see you."

"Why not?" Luna asked. "She's very beautiful. And from what it sounds like you trusted her and wanted the best for her."

Tony nodded. "I did. But… did I ever tell you about Loki'irian love?" He questioned. Luna shook her head softly. "Well… to us it's a sort of fact. Every Loki'irian is destined to love once, and every Loki'irian is destined to meet their love."

"I never believed that."

"What do you mean? My father, your father, my mother, your mother have all loved once. And you're probably going to love once. I think I will, too."

"I'm sure we'll find out soon… won't we, Reku'un?"

"Y-Yeah… I-I mean, maybe not?"

Tony snapped out of his memory, realising Luna had asked him a question. "Uh… w-what?" Tony chuckled weakly.

Luna rose a brow, certain she had seen him space out for a moment. "Why do you say 'sort of'?"

"Well… it's rare, but there have been times when a Loki'irian can… love freely. But it's more common they love certain beings," he elaborated.

"So which are you?" Luna asked. "Do you only love me?"

"Salemos, Reku'un."

"Salemos, Nimani."

"…ny. Tony."

He turned back to her, seeing how worried she was. And she had every reason to be. She saw him dwell on his thoughts for the second time, almost as if she wasn't even there. Though she couldn't really tell what it was he was thinking about, it didn't seem like he was thinking about the problem with Fluttershy.

"Uh, I don't… I'm not sure. I-I mean-"

Knock-Knock

"Princess? Eet's been a half-hour!" Deep chimed, giggling soon after. "Should we give you a moment?"

Tony wiped the sweat from his head and stood up shakily. "We should go wash up," he said, quickly opening the door.

The mares outside stepped out of the way as Tony rushed out and to the showers to rinse off. Luna followed slowly, wondering what was wrong. She trotted after him, her worry rising as he picked up the pace. He spun the knobs and rinsed off briefly, but Luna blocked his exit.

"Tony. You have to tell me what's going on," Luna said sternly, looking him in the eye. "You're starting to worry me."

"It's nothing, Nimani."

"…Arthanians."

"No, no they're-"

"Reku'un, Arthanians!"

"Oh, sh-"

"Tony!"

A large migraine washed over his head, another flood of memories filling his thoughts. "Uh… sorry," Tony strained, trying to keep the pain invisible. "Maybe we should… talk about this somewhere private."

Going anywhere was the last thing on her mind, as his behavior was starting to alarm her. And the fact that he didn't answer her question only brought more suspiscion. But if he would talk about it in private, she was willing to comply.

The sun was just above the horizon, dipping ever so slowly as noon came around. Luna walked beside Tony on the small bridge that led to the main building of the castle grounds. The night princess was occasionally glancing up to him, recognizing his crossed arms and slight frown as the signs of him in thought. Her horn chimed as it came to life, which he still didn't notice, and she nudged him out of the way of the stone of the wall. He still followed, even if he was unaware the entire time. That was, until they entered the castle, and the smell of the staff and Celestia reached his nose.

"Oh… that was fast," Tony murmured, smiling weakly at Luna. She frowned with concern, to which he answered to by looking ahead.

Luna detoured them around the throne room and to her tower, which they climbed pretty quickly. Now that they were in her room, where no other pony was allowed aside from her sister…

…she wanted to know.

"What's bothering you?" Luna questioned firmly. "And don't tell me this is about Fluttershy."

Damn i-

Luna's eyes narrowed, and he slapped himself on the forehead. "Alright… alright…" Tony sighed. "I… I-I just…"

"Just what Tony?"

He took a step back, Nimani's voice garbling between her own. "What… did you say?"

"I said, just what?"

"There's going to be thousands of them! I can't risk your life!"

"And why not? You should be the one leading us!"

"Because I love you!"

"TONY!" Luna shouted, seriously concerned from his unresponsive behavior.

The battle in the desert flooded in, scenes of Nimani riding on other Nera'ak filling in gaps. Then the skirmishes he and Dan had gone through, where she had been during those fights. Graduation, and their dance. But it went beyond just a dance. He and her did the sacred dance of the betrothal reincarnation. Her death… and a battle he remembered nothing of. He lost… but he remembered Jerosh pulling him through the lines of soldiers, carrying him through a cave. His brother put him down on a table beside Dan, who was unconscious. Tony's vision was failing, but he managed to catch glimpses of pictures depicting his brain. And just like that, he was back with Eishla.

"TONY!" Luna screamed. He had collapsed on the ground, and was grunting and spasming randomly.

She did her best to rouse him from whatever it was that was happening, but he started speaking Neric, and his fists clenched tightly. There was nothing she could do. Something was going on, something in his head, but she hesitated to venture into his mind. He wasn't asleep, so if she went into his head, she would feel everything he felt, see everything he was seeing, hear everything, and feel everything. His memories were pained, horrible, and frightening, but it was all nothing if it meant stopping this.

Luna's horn lit again, and it grew brighter and brighter until it was almost blinding her. She leaned down and put the tip to his forehead, and the walls and furniture of her room faded away until only they remained. What she experienced in his mind was… shocking. She experienced his happiness, his love for another, his heartbroken sorrow, the unrelenting rage, and the unbareable pain of his battle. A battle he went into alone, against hundreds of soldiers, as a nine-cycle old Signa. He brought many down with him, but they overpowered him and nearly killed him. If it wasn't for Jerosh, who wiped his and Dan's mind clean of Nimani, Tony would have never even been alive to lose Eishla. But what he was remembering most was the dance… a dance of love… tradition…

…and marriage.

Luna shouted as she was sent backwards, his memory complete. Tony grunted as he put a hand to his head, hoping to soothe his migraine. They panted loudly from experiencing the dark and bright memories. Realising Luna was farther, he glanced up to her and regretted doing so.

She was crying.

She saw everything he had seen, he felt her presence mentally.

"Luna-"

"You were married."

Her words stung at his heart, Nimani's passing fully taking effect. "Not completely… but she was part of my clan," he whispered, his eyes watering.

"That's why you've been acting this way," Luna sniffled. "You loved her more."

"Luna, I didn't-"

"I felt it!" Luna interrupted, standing even with the pain all over her body. "You loved her for so long, courted longer than we have, and you were betrothed for years!"

"I didn't want to see you this way!" Tony argued, wiping his tears away. "I had the problem with Fluttershy, these memories of a woman I didn't even know existed that I almost married, and all while I thought I found my first love! AND, to top it all off, I'm one of the Loki'irians that can almost love freely! Whoop-de-freaking-do! Sucks to be me!"

"You should have told me when this started," Luna said, stepping closer. "For weeks now you've been remembering, and I could have helped you long before now! You thought I would overreact!"

"And you are!"

"BECAUSE YOU DIDN'T TRUST ME!"

Silence lingered as her honest words drilled into his skull.

He didn't trust her to help him. He didn't think she would handle this the right way.

But this was the one time he was going to wish he had the Iikro to contain.

"Because I trusted you once, and then you stabbed me in the back!" Tony shouted, his voice reverberating through her mind. "You made me grow, made me lose control of a monster, made me kill Dan, and made me be the thing I HATED more than ANYTHING! And it all happened because you listened to HIM instead of ME!"

Tony panted deeply with his venemous glare digging into Luna's eyes, his teeth bared angrily and his face scrunched up in anger. Luna's hurt expression barely registered in his mind, until she wiped her tears from her eyes.

"I made a terrible mistake," Luna sniffled, her voice cracking. "You said you forgave me, but I knew I could never make it up to you. I thought you really did forgive… I thought you really wanted to be with me. I cried for three days and three nights, thinking that I had obliterated any chance to be happy with someone I loved. Then you came and told me it was alright… but at least now I know it was a lie."

Tony slowly caught his breath and regained his senses… realising what he said and how distraught Luna was. It happened again… he hurt somepony close to him. But this time, it was her. He spat hateful words to somepony he loved that loved him just as much, if not more.

Like he did to Eishla. The one he promised that nothing like this would ever happen again.

His glare disappeared, and instead an apologetic frown formed. But there was no sorry to what he had said. Luna knew the truth, and a simple sorry wouldn't cut it. He…

…he blew it.

Tony sighed softly, wiping his eyes and rubbing his temples. "Goodbye," he whispered as he stepped out of her room.

He skipped down the steps, ignoring the Lunar guards and hurrying out of the castle. Instead of calling Nyla, hopping on a train, or getting a pegasus cab, he flew into the sky and went straight for Whitetail Woods. As soon as he touched down he ran through the leafless trees in search of the biggest stone he could find. After combing the forest, he ran to the very center and launched himself at the story high boulder. His fist smashed it to pieces, a cloud of pebbles and shattered stone blowing past him. He beat the rocks down to sand with his bare hands, grunting in anger even as he vented. When the rock was all but gone, he sat down and rested his arms on his knees.

Reku'un?

What?

…

Is everything alright?

No, it isn't, Nyla. You remember Nimani, don't you?

I received your memories just a moment ago. You… Ideska'od her?

I loved her… more than I ever have for Luna. But why? Why her?

She was a Signa, Reku'un. A very young and beautiful Signa. You and her courted for three cycles… you've barely made it to four moon's with the mare.

Now isn't the time for your mistrusted titles.

Fine then. If you want my honest opinion… you loved Nimani more because you were with her longer.

Or it could be because she was Loki'irian.

No, Reku'un. You love Luna, I despise her and those ponies but you love her. And you loved Nimani, for six years. Do you remember how the humans said "It all goes down after the first kiss" or something?

Yeah.

You and Nimani instantly clicked, from what I remember. The same goes for Luna… but I've seen you come out from the shell we were both driven to, slowly but surely. You may have not noticed, but I've seen the love you held for Luna grow and grow by the day. It has always been slow because you denied her the trust she looked for, but out of caution instead of mistrust.

…

I love her, Nyla. Minira knows I didn't want to make her cry or hurt like that. I just… fucked up so badly… and I still can't deal with Fluttershy until I have everything sorted out.

Then… maybe you should confront the pony wisest about this sort of problem.

What are you talking about?

You are struggling with two loves and a love you cannot return. Does this make it more simple?

Tony thought for a minute, and he soon realised who it was Nyla was talking about.

Do you think she'll help me… after I tell her I made her aunt cry?

It is worth a shot. Hit or miss, as they say.

More like a leap of faith.

The ground trembled as Nyla landed gracefully behind Tony. He stood up and climbed onto her back, taking hold of the reigns. She spread her strong wings again and took off, hovering over the forest before heading north, past Canterlot and to the frozen lands.

Let's hope the cold doesn't kill us before Cadence does.

Author's Note

Gonna be updating more frequently, now that WRITER'S BLOCK IS GONE ONCE MORE! As always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!
Can't wait for Hearth's Warming Special! (Squees like a man)

Some Apologies are Easy…
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

Some Apologies are Easy…

"It's been two days, Twi," Rainbow said comfortingly, sitting beside Twilight as the others huddled around the living room. "He can take care of himself."

"Yeah, but he hasn't even sent a message, and Nyla isn't in the Everfree either!" Twilight panickedly exclaimed, pacing around the room. "What if he ran into Jerosh? The Arthanians? He could be hurt!"

"Ah think his bigger body can help with that," Applejack smiled, placing a hoof on her friend and stopping her. "Tony's got Nyla t' help him. You saw what he did on Nightmare Night. Ah'm sure he'll do the same an' whoop Jerosh into next year."

"Yeah, Twi! Relax!" Pinkie smiled, bouncing across the room and jumping onto the couch. "Besides, I haven't even gotten an itchy hoof, tingly back, stingy stomach combo!"

"What does that mean?" Rarity questioned.

"It means one of my friends are hurt!" Pinkie announced. Her front legs visibly wobbled, somehow, and Pinkie squeed in delight. "Come on!"

"Where are you going?" Twilight called after the bubbly mare.

"To see Tony! Come on Spike!" Pinkie shouted, bouncing away quickly.

Spike was on lookout in case Tony came back while Twilight was panicking. He ran down the stairs and hopped on Twilight's back as she and the others galloped after Pinkie. They caught up to her as they neared the Acres. Running through the rows of apple trees, Pinkie hopped on joyfully as her friends started wearing out, and Rainbow shifted from running to flying.

"Pinkie, where are we going?" Rainbow called.

"To the Everfree, of course!" Pinkie chimed, causing the rest to skid to a halt, piling on as they stopped.

Twilight groaned as she pulled herself out from underneath the pile, and Spike gasped for breath as he got out from under Applejack. "The Everfree Forest?!" He exclaimed.

"Yup!" Pinkie giggled. She bounded towards the field seperating the Acres and the Everfree, and she scanned around before smiling and pointing. "Look look look!"

The others came over and looked to a swirling vortex gaining more color by the second. It stretched to an enormous size, and out popped Nyla. She roared as her body hit the ground, skidding once before sliding out. The vortex got smaller, then spat out Tony, who yelled in surprise as he bounced off the ground and into Nyla. The ponies gasped, and galloped over to see their friend. Tony groaned as he clutched the side of his head, Nyla doing the same but growling as she smelled the ponies.

"Tony!" Pinkie yelled, hug-tackling him back to the ground as the others did the same.

"Easy," Tony grunted, sitting up slowly. "How long was I gone?"

"Two days!" Twilight nearly screamed. "Where were you?! I was worried sick!"

"Don't fret, Twilight," Discord's voice laughed. "We were just having some fun with chaos."

The mares turned around to Discord, who was sitting on Nyla's head. She shook him off, and he laughed as he floated over to them. "Discord," Twilight said, suspiscion already rising. "Where did you take him?"

"Did you mess with his head?" Applejack added, snorting as she glared daggers into his eyes. Said eyes dematerialized along with his body as he went over to Tony.

"I didn't do anything to my newest friend," Discord smirked. "Isn't that right?"

Tony sighed and stood up, clutching his head. "I never said we were friends," he said. "But at least now I know your mindset is."

"What are you talking about?" Rainbow asked. Tony glanced to Nyla, who shrugged in response.

He sat down and explained everything that had transpired. From Discord bringing back his memories, to his panicked reply to Fluttershy's feelings, the fight with Luna, and his memories of Nimani. He had to explain who she was, as a Loki'irian and who she was to him. They were stunned by the fact that Minira deliberately avoided those sequences, as she had believed that it would have been better if he had forgotten. Tony also told them where he went, and what Cadence had told him. And, Discord's favorite part, he retold his little adventure with Discord in his mind, how he had helped him, and how the chaos entity constantly messed around. Pinkie laughed when she heard how Discord trapped Tony in cotton candy and melted chocolate.

"So that's why Fluttershy's been at home for so long," Twilight murmured. Tony nodded softly, sighing as he remembered the state he had left the meek pegasus in.

"Maybe now is the time to tell her. You did say you're better now," Rarity pointed out. "She's cried herself dry, even after that lovely treatment."

Rainbow rose a brow and nudged the unicorn, having seen her going back to those memories. "How 'bout we see her before you dream again," she said.

"You girls should head home," Tony announced, drawing their attention.

"But Fluttershy-!"

"I'm the one who put her in this state, Pinkie." He glanced to Discord, who nodded knowingly. "It'd be better if I talk to her, one-on-one."

"Are you sure?" Twilight questioned. "She could really need us."

"It sounds like it," Spike added, but Tony shook his head.

"I don't want her thinking you guys were a part of this," Tony explained. "I want her to know that my words are my words alone. But… I'm sure you guys can talk after I do."

"Then what are we waiting for?" Pinkie chimed, bouncing over him and pointing her muzzle towards Ponyville. "Let's get going!"

I'll wait in the Everfree.

Good idea. Just be ready for when I get back.

Nyla moved into the twisted forest, and Tony followed the girls and Discord to Fluttershy's cottage. It wasn't long before they reached the cozy home, and Tony gestured for them to wait outside. He used his rites to move the locks and bolts out of place before opening the door. The place was a mess; animal foods of all kinds were scattered around the place, the smell of droppings and pet odors mingling into his nostrils. He navigated past the unsupervised animals, barely trapping Angel Bunny in a cage before he could lash out at him, and went down the hall to Fluttershy's room. The walls looked messy, as if the animals had dragged their food and mud on it. He knocked on the door twice, waiting for any sort of response. He got none, but he could still smell Fluttershy inside. Unwilling to wait, Tony opened the door.

Her room wasn't like the rest of the house. It was still the same, except for the messy covers that hid the mare he needed to speak with. He slowly walked over to the bed and sat down, hearing the barely-audible squeak that meant she was aware. There was no resistance as he pulled the covers up from her head and removed them completely. Her mane was frizzy and unkempt – almost as bad as his – and her coat was messier than she would have ever allowed. It was obvious that she hadn't been eating much, since her stomach was growling loudly, and she curled up even tighter. Tony placed his hand on her shoulder, then made her sit up gently. Her pink mane still hid her puffy eyes, irritated from the number of tears she had shed the past day. He guided her gaze up to him, brushing her mane back with a soft smile.

"W-What are you doing here?" Fluttershy sniffled.

Tony sighed softly and lowered his head. "I was… I wasn't ready for what you told me," Tony whispered. "I thought we were just really close friends."

He held her hoof, causing a blush to creep up to her cheeks.

"Fluttershy… I can't be with you," he said, putting a finger to her lips before she spoke. "Just let me explain."

He retold his memory of Nimani once more, also telling her that Luna was trying to help him decide and that he had blown up at her after having his memories fully align. He told her he had gone to Cadence, and he repeated what she told him.

"It's not that I don't like you," Tony smiled softly. "I love you like I loved my brothers, Dan, Nyla, and the girls. You're all my family. But I have no choice but to not love you as a marefriend."

Fluttershy's blush that died down returned, this time in embarrasment. "Oh… I see," she murmured. "I… guess I kinda… should've let you speak."

"It would have been ideal," Tony chuckled. "But I can't blame you… but it's alright if you blame me."

"Oh, I don't-"

Tony's finger stopped her lips from moving. "If I had told Luna about my memories when they started, I could have been level-headed when I told you," he told her. "This time it IS my fault. And now I need to make everything better. You're gonna find a stallion that loves you more than anypony in the world. Never say you're not good enough, because there are lots of stallions that would DIE to be with you."

She blushed harder at this.

"But always be you." Tony brushed her hair back again. "Okay? If you have to change for a stallion, then he's not worth your time. Got it?"

Fluttershy giggled and nodded. "Got it," she smiled. "Are we still… friends?"

Tony laughed and hugged her close, smiling brighter when Fluttershy hugged him back. "Best friends," he chuckled. "Never forget it. Now come on, everypony's waiting."

He helped her outside, where her friends each hugged her with the love she deserved. Discord tidied up the house with a snap of his talon, getting the animals in their cages and the rooms all tidy. Tony wanted to stay, but he still needed to speak with two other ponies.

Two ponies he needed help from.

Do you think she will help? After what you've done?

I can only hope.

Do you think she'll be as forgiving as Cadence?

If she hasn't already told her, I might have to change… so stay in range.

Even with the high winds he could hear her laugh throatily, and they descended on Canterlot. Sticking close to the mountain, Nyla landed on a small slope that led to a well hidden area, covered by tall birch trees that had a group of roses growing beneath it's branches. Her blood-red scales blended nicely with the flowers, allowing her to rest as she waited and still be in range. Tony dismounted and flew to the city, sneaking past any guards in case things had really gotten that bad. He snuck into the castle, over the heads of the Solar guards by flying as high as he could in the enormous hallways, and finally landed in front of the doors to the throne room.

Here goes nothing.

He shoved open the doors, spotting Celestia speaking to a few nobles. As soon as their eyes were on him, she looked less than pleased to see him. Well… not happy to see him… at all. Her glare lasted as he neared the steps to the throne, and he looked sadly yet knowingly to her. His mind was clear of most thoughts, but he was still waiting anxiously for some sort of attack. His body prepared to release the metals, and it proved useful when Celestia teleported the nobles out of the room and fired a beam at him. He rose a metallic arm, deflecting it with a short burst of energy before her mana surrounded him and pinned him to the floor. Deciding that fighting was only going to worsen things, he kept still as she walked over so that she was standing above his head.

"You have a lot of nerve coming here," Celestia said, her voice even yet showing her anger. It was frightening… it reminded him of how Jerosh spoke.

Tony sighed softly, forcing the metals to recede. "Can you-"

"I thought you forgave her," Celestia interrupted, her glare hardening and her tone shifting gradually. "She won't even speak to me about it. She's heartbroken… again."

The last word came out with a half-snarl. "I know," Tony said softly. "Can you-"

"Why did you tell her that she was forgiven if it wasn't true?" Celestia said, her voice now getting louder. "The only thing that I could get from her was that you don't trust her. Why. Not?"

Tony waited several minutes so that he could speak, the whole time being glared holes into. "Can I explain?"

Celestia's horn's glow dimmed slightly, leaving him chained to the ground by his wrists and ankles. "Five minutes."

"When I was in high-school I met Loki'irian girl named Nimani. She was a Signa, and we courted since freshman year. At our graduation we did a ritual you would see as marriage, but we would need a true Protiiglo to acknowledge the joining. She… she died when we found an Arthanian base… I tried to save her… but I couldn't."

Celestia's horn stopped chiming, and Tony was allowed movement, but he remained on the spot.

"I… I lost control," he continued. "I attacked a horde and changed into the Iikro… but even then I wasn't strong enough. Jerosh pulled me out of there, wiped my memory, and brought me back to my home. I only remembered because of Discord… and I'm only at peace because of him."

He could see her demeanor shifting, from anger to pity to confusion and everything alike. "Discord helped you?" Celestia questioned.

"He's not really evil," Tony sighed. "Just… chaotic."

He stood up slowly, looking away from Celestia.

"Nimani was everything to me… more than Luna," he admitted. "Everytime I saw Luna, I thought of Nimani… and vice versa."

He sighed deeply, closing his eyes.

"I should have told her when this all started… Could've avoided all this," Tony chuckled bitterly. "But I just wanted to feel like I was done with all the hate, the trust-no-one rule, and the anger. I wanted to trust her… believe me, I wanted to just think I could hurl myself at any problems with her helping me. But imagine having your heart beaten to the point where you're suspiscious of everyone."

He felt her hoof touch his shoulder, and she felt sorry for what she had done… even more for what she assumed.

"But now I know what to do," Tony smiled, turning to her. "And I need some help if I'm going to make it up to her."

His smile brought a sense of relief to Celestia, letting her know he wasn't mad and he really was at peace. "I'll do anything I can," Celestia nodded.

"Well… do you know Octavia?"

"She's a part of the Royal Orchestra, yes?" Celestia asked. Tony nodded, his smile growing.

"She had an idea that the nobles downplayed, and I think it could be good for everypony and a way for me to apologize to Luna," Tony said.

"And what was this idea?" Celestia questioned, his smile spreading to her.

"What if, after the play of course, we hold a concert?" Tony suggested, his smile growing to a signature Pinkie-smile. "Any artists and performers can sing and dance and play music on stage!"

"That sounds wonderful," Celestia giggled. "But Hearth's Warming is just around the corner. We'd need some time before we could set up an event of that size."

"And that's where Octavia comes in," Tony laughed. "I had her start this a couple weeks back, and she's probably almost done. I need to talk with her sister so we can get everything done, but I'm going to need some funds."

Celestia rolled her eyes and laughed softly. "Alright. I'll pay for any expenses," she smiled. "I'll make an announcement within the week, so we won't be short on any performances."

Tony nodded and hugged her. "Thanks," he laughed. "I'll come back when we're ready. Make sure you leave a grand finale for me."

"Is that when you'll apologize?" Celestia smirked, giggling as he rolled his eyes. "Are you going to sing?"

Tony's smile broadened, and he shrugged. "Depends on what I can find," he laughed. "Just make sure you don't tell any of this to Luna. Say I stopped by or whatever… and try to be there for her. I know Luna's strong, and she might see my view of things, but just keep her going while I get everything ready. Deal?"

Celestia shook his hand and nodded. "Deal. Don't take too long, and make sure you have a great performance!" She called after him as he jogged to the door.

He skidded to a halt and came back over. "And before I forget, there was this cave somewhere up north," Tony said. "There was an enchantment to keep it hidden, and it looked like it was being used. I didn't have time to look around, so I thought I'd tell you or Cadence."

Her brows raised, and Tony swore he saw the briefest look of worry pass over her muzzle. "I'll send guards to look into it," she nodded. "Thank you."

Tony smirked, jogging towards the door. "You mean you're welcome!" Tony laughed.

"And good luck!"

He ran out of the castle and sprinted to Nyla, quickly climbing on and flying back to Ponyville.

That went better than I would've expected.

No kidding. Come on, we still need one more pony.

Nyla flapped her wings powerfully and sped along to Ponyville, flying over and touching down in the Everfree. He jumped off and ran into town, remembering the path he had taken from Sugarcube Corner to Octavia's and Vinyl's house. To his surprise, the smell of alcohol was minimal. He climbed the short steps and knocked on her door.

"Coming," Octavia called. She unbolted the door and opened it, smiling as she saw the residential biped. "Oh. Good afternoon, Tony! Did you… send word about the concert?"

Tony nodded, brightening her smile by over ten fold. "Before we start with that, I wanted to speak with Vinyl," he chuckled. "Is she… here…"

He glanced behind the greyish mare and saw that the house wasn't in any bad condition. The large couch closest to the door was clean. The kitchen, which was connected to the living room, was organized as well as tidy. The only alcohol he could smell was coming from a wine bottle atop the fridge. He had expected it to be messy, what with Vinyl suffering from Dan's death.

Octavia shivered slightly and adjusted the scarf around her neck. "Would you like to come inside and wait?" She asked. Tony entered and sat down on the couch. "Is there anything I can get you?"

"I'm fine," he assured her. "So… what's Vinyl been doing recently?"

Octavia reached for a teacup from a tray sitting on the table. "She's been unpredictable, lately," she sighed. "She's trying so hard to get over Dan, and she's doing very well after what you told her. There was a foreclosure letter in the mail about her club, and that was what really prompted her to collect herself."

"Is she there now?" Tony questioned.

"It would be safe to say she is," Octavia smiled. "She was here for hours the other day asking me to help her with an apology. I told her that she had to apologize herself; no pony could word what needed to be said better than her."

Tony nodded softly, looking off to the side as his grin faded. "That's why I'm here," he said as he exhaled deeply.

"What's wrong?" Octavia asked, taking notice of his fallen mood.

Tony explained his situation once again, a little hesitant because of the fact that he wasn't as close with her as he was with the girls. He soon realized that he wasn't trusting, and so he told her everything, just like he did with Celestia and his closest friends. She was surprised to hear so much, especially when he explained his kind and their purpose. Of course she felt sorry for everything that had happened to him, but she could see why he felt he didn't deserve her sympathy for what he did to Luna. The fact that he was courting her also drew the most of her attention. After a good twenty minutes, she was fully updated on his love problem. But there was still one thing she didn't understand.

"How could we help?" Octavia questioned.

Tony lowered his head and thought. " 'Sorry' isn't going to cut it this time," he said softly. "If I'm going to make it up… I'm gonna need you and Vinyl to help me. I want to make this the best Hearth's Warming for Luna ever. And I want to show her how sorry I am."

Octavia's lips formed an "o" shape as she put the pieces together. "You're going to perform!" Octavia exclaimed. "Have you ever sung before?"

"With my old caretaker," Tony chuckled. "I'm adequate, I guess. But I want to sing a song she hasn't heard. One from where I used to live. The problem is, most of these need audio-modifiers and tuning so that it's spot-on. There are still instruments, which is why I need you, and Vinyl can use her turntable to fix what can't be done by us."

Octavia furrowed a brow in thought and lowered her empty cup of tea. "What did you have in mind?"

"Well, I wanted both of you here so that I could go over some songs with you guys," Tony began, quieting down when the door opened again.

"Tavi I'm…" She stared at Tony past the magenta shades, her gaze going to her sister but being hidden by her glasses. "Hey… Tony."

Tony smiled and waved; Vinyl removed her scarf and hat and tossed it to the side. "Vinyl, Tony has good news," Octavia beamed. "Princess Celestia agreed to fund the music concert on Hearth's Warming."

Vinyl's shades fell to her snout along with her jaw. "She did?" Vinyl asked, shocked in a good way. "That's… that's great, Tavi. Thanks, Tony."

"Don't mention it," he nodded. "So how's Remix?"

Vinyl rubbed her foreleg nervously. "It's… better than a couple weeks ago," she shrugged. "Listen… thanks. For what you did… said, I mean."

He went over and hugged her, surprising the DJ. "Anything for a friend," he laughed. "I'm glad you're getting better. But right now, I really need your help."

They brought her up to speed on the situation, and Vinyl sat on the couch in thought. "I bet I could get it right," she laughed. "Depends on what you want to hear though."

Tony took out his iPod and opened the music app. "Let's try… this one."

He went through a number of songs, from '90s songs to the early 2000s, then up to 2010, a few songs that went to 2018, most of which he had missed out on. There were many that didn't fall into the same category, as they all learned through crude or just plain dumb lyrics. Still, there were nice ones and really good ones… but they were missing something. Vinyl and Octavia had a small list of suggestions from the ones they had played, and he could listen to each of them again and again, but they weren't what he was looking for.

"There's still a couple dozen we could see," Tony sighed. He closed his eyes and listened as the speakers played song after song.

To save time, they only listened to the first thirty seconds of each, and if they liked it the first minute would be played. They made a list of the ones they liked more over those that they stopped after the first time limit. The list slowly grew, and Tony was growing impatient. The mares were too, but they both endured the hour for him.

Vinyl was still a bit more excited about the songs she was seeing, mostly the dubstep, techno, trance, rave, and some other categories she was seeing. Drumstep in particular was interesting her. Octavia was sitting on the couch while Tony layed on his back and his arms behind his head, both of them having closed their eyes. She went to play the next song that sounded good, and her hoof accidentally scrolled down the list. She tried stopping it and managed to play a song and lock it at the same time.

"Uh, Tony I-"

"Shh."

He sat up quickly, listening to every word and smiling brighter and brighter as the instruments and song went soundly together. He had forgotten all about this song. It was a favorite as his when he would relax. But not once did he think he would ever sing this to someone… somepony special. He turned to Vinyl, then to Octavia, who were both just as interested in the song.

"This is it, no doubt about it," Tony laughed. "Vinyl, some of the tunes are prerecorded and added on, and we'll need audio-modifiers if we're going to copy the piano."

"I got a buddy that sells pianos and electric ones," Vinyl smiled. "Tavi, still remember how to do it?"

"Every key and every composition I've ever played," Octavia nodded, smiling just a brightly. "Maybe adding more volume to it would help."

"So it's settled," Tony laughed. "Alright, we need to get everything set up for Hearth's Warming."

Vinyl gasped and looked at the calender. "But it's only two away!" She exclaimed. "We'll never-"

"Vinyl," Octavia interrupted, holding up a number of pages, which made Tony wonder where she had kept those. "I just need help from my sister to spread the word."

She hugged her sister tightly, and they all laughed. "Thanks, sis," Vinyl chuckled. "I know! This week I can hand out flyers at Remix, tell everypony to go, and I got some old buddies that would make this the best!"

"I also know some very good musicianists that could partake," Octavia added. "Perhaps the Orchestra would like to go as well."

"I'll get Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash to hand out some flyers in Ponyville, too," Tony said.

"And send some to me. I can get a guy in Manehatten and the Crystal Empire to hand 'em out," Vinyl smirked, putting her shades back on.

Tony nodded, picturing Canterlot already. "So Friday we'll all head over to Canterlot and lay everything out to Celestia," Tony said. "Everypony'll already have decorations, so all we need to do is get all the performers and decorations in the theater!"

"But will all those ponies fit in the Canterlot Theater?" Octavia questioned. "Equestria AND the Crystal Empire are attending, after all."

That setback was quickly rectified by Vinyl. "What about the movie theater?" She questioned quickly. "They're right next to each other! We could combine them and make 'em taller and we'll have the biggest building in Canterlot!"

"But that's thousands of ponies," Octavia reminded her. "Will it work?"

Putting a fist to his chin, Tony thought harder and harder until the solution became clear. "What if there wasn't a roof or any walls?" Tony questioned, his idea becoming clearer by the second. "Just thousands of seats in an open stage performance outside!"

"It's gonna be freezing!" Vinyl argued. "And it always snows on Hearth's Warming."

"Then a mass heating spell!" Octavia exclaimed, having caught on with excitement. She had a very subtle blush, and a nervous grin. "A heating spell all over the area to keep the ponies warm, BUT still allow the snow to fall."

"And what about the melted snow?" Tony questioned.

"Small drains," Octavia suggested. Tony and Vinyl mulled it over, seeing no other errors for their idea.

"This is gonna be the best Hearth's Warming in Equestrian history!" Vinyl announced.

Author's Note

Hey guys! This was just a little gateway into the next chapter, which will be coming in just a few short hours. So, as always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Hearth's Warming, with Apologies
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

Hearth's Warming, with Apologies

It took some time, and a few walls that Tony was happy to knock down, but it was well worth it. After days of hard work, spreading the word, and construction, Canterlot had the biggest, open theatre since Celestia's childhood. It could fit over ten-thousand ponies, and each seat was sold out. Ponies from Equestria and the Crystal Empire were attending, as well as some griffons from the Griffon Empire. It would be the biggest and most attended reenactment and performance in the history of the world.

After resolving his problems closest to home, Tony and Fluttershy continued to practice together, their bond stronger than ever. She understood, and he even tried setting her up with Big Macintosh. It took the stallion some time to get the nerve, as he actually liked Fluttershy quite a bit, but Tony could tell that with the right push they could go far. Rarity was busy designing the attire for the play, per Celestia's request, Twilight had set up the work forces, Rainbow and Applejack helped the construction and demolition, and Pinkie was having a blast with setting up decorations. Spike was also a big help, as he had sent each of the invitations, reminders, and advertisements to the Crystal Empire and all of Equestria. No mail system could outdo his flames.

And this whole time, Luna was under the assumption that the theatre was simply being renovated. Celestia made sure that her telescope wouldn't be able to fully see their progress, as she avoided going out into the city once again. Tony wished to talk to her, and it tore him up that he had to wait just a few more days. But it would all be worth it. His singing with Vinyl and Octavia as an audience, and learning to play the guitar and a ukulele, helped him refine his voice, which they said wasn't too shabby at all. Now, he would be singing in front of an audience of ten-thousand. It was just another challenge, and there was nothing a Loki'irian loved more than a challenge. He was ready: Beard shaved (even after a bit of hesitance around his neck), hair as ruffled as ever, and his mind wracked with two prominent books that would help him if things went right. The only true way he could make it up to her was to make sure she never forgot that he loved her.

And for that… he had read "Pony Anatomy" and… the "Pony Sutra."

"Tony! Come on, we're gonna be late!" Twilight called for the second time, wearing a saddle, scarf, and boots. "What's taking so long?!"

"It's freezing outside!" Tony replied, shouting to be heard. He came down in two shirts, a sweater, and a fleece coat Rarity managed to make. "Alright, let's go get the girls."

The door opened, and a blanket of snow covering the town pushed into the tree. Twilight pushed out the pile of snow and brushed off Spike, who had been buried underneath it. Tony stepped out first, making the first imprints on the flawless white snow outside, flakes still falling from the sky overhead. He closed his eyes and let the cold embrace him for once. Winter was his least favorite season… but this peaceful whether and the holiday cheer… it was amazing and serene in a mysterious way.

Said serenity was broken when Tony was hit square in the face with a snowball. "Bullseye!" Rainbow cheered, landing in front of him and shoveling snow onto him. "Slow reflexes?"

Tony wiped his face clean, glared at her for a moment, then thrust his arm downward as he forced the snow to pile on top of her. She yelped as the snow covered her from head to tail, and Tony dodged another snowball from both Pinkie and Spike. He stopped the two snowballs before they hit the ground behind him and hurled them at the two. Pinkie hopped out of the way, and Spike burped out a flame to melt it. Another volley hit him from behind, this one from Rainbow.

"Guys, we have to leave before we miss the train!" Twilight reminded them.

"It leaves in 30 minutes!" Rainbow reminded her. "We've still got time for a round… or two!"

She hurled two icy projectiles at them, Twilight catching one in her magic while Tony caught it and beamed it at Pinkie. She matrixed her way out of getting hit, and instead Applejack took one to the head, forcing her onto her back. Tony gasped silently and watched as she stood up, a fire in her eyes.

"Game on, brother!" Applejack yelled as she shoveled up a pile of snow with her stetson and launched it.

The snowball fight soon grew larger and larger as more of their friends came, including three little fillies called the CMC. Fluttershy hid behind the tree the whole time, yelping when a snowball whizzed by or hit the trunk close to her. The fillies used Tony as a shield, making him almost everypony's target. He found himself getting hit from all angles, especially when Ditzy, Cherilee and Lyra joined in. When he managed to get out of the fray, he went with Applebloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle to make snowponies. He made a life size version of each of them, and then one of Spike, who was making a giant gem. Twilight was able to get out of the gradually increasing snow fight and pulled the others away.

"Come on!" She laughed, trying to keep serious. "The train leaves in ten minutes!"

"Okay, come on girls!" Tony called as he scooped them up, placing them on his back, each of them laughing.

"Look how many ponies are already getting on!" Pinkie pointed. "I got an idea!"

She pulled out her party cannon, then jumped in and pulled the rope. The cannon sent her across town, splattering her against the side of train and surprising some ponies. Rainbow pulled her off and into the train as the conductor stepped in for the last passenger. The train ride went smoothly, the entire train filled with warm holiday talk and greetings. Pinkie told the entire train, "Happy Hearth's Warming Eve!" and gave free hugs and nuzzles. Tony conversed with Cherilee and Mayor Mare about their previous Hearth's Warming experiences, and he was laughing with a red face by the time they reached Canterlot. He pulled on his gloves and scarf as they ventured out, thousands of ponies already lining the streets and carolers singing to their hearts' content.

The streets were decorated with wreaths and banners and lights of all colors. It made Canterlot shine brighter than it did every other night, but today's holiday made it even more bright. "So, where's Princess Celestia?" Rainbow questioned. "I thought she was gonna meet us with Princess Luna."

"She is, but inside the theatre," Twilight told her. "Are you going with Tony, Fluttershy?"

"After the show," she smiled softly. "We're the final act. So I'll be with you girls until then."

"Just remember: I'll be in the very front row, so Luna doesn't see me," Tony said, smiling himself. "Oh man."

The statement referred to the hundreds of ponies squeezing through to get into the theatre. To Tony, it seemed more like a stadium, like on Earth millions of years ago, where people were so grouped together as they tried sticking to their friends and family in the enormous place. Thanks to a group of Solar Guards, who glared briefly at Tony, they were able to get through the VIP entrance and enter the stadium. The blanketing sensation of warmth coaxed Tony into removing his scarf and gloves, but he kept his coat on for now. The others marveled at the sheer size of it all, having only seen the work in progress. Now, they gazed upon a gigantic theatre with thousands of ponies waiting for a show, while even more ponies filed in. Pegasi and griffons rested on snow clouds that powdered the area with the icy flakes, the drains proving useful as they got rid of almost all liquids. Tony told them goodbye as he went to his seat at the bottom, leaving the girls to find their seats beside the princesses.

It wasn't hard to spot them, as they had the best view among the "commoners." Luna had wanted to be as far away from the nobles as possible, lest she hear any complaints about the performances. Twilight and the others quickly made their way over, the purple mare nuzzling her mentor, Luna, and Cadence.

"It's wonderful to see you again," Celestia smiled.

"Aren't you cold in just that, princess?" Rainbow laughed sheepishly, pointing to the holiday-red sweater with white rimming the hood.

Luna shrugged with a grin. "In truth, we don't require this," she admitted. "Alicorns are usually unaffected by winter temperatures."

"Which means we don't get cold unless it's below 0," Cadence laughed.

"That sounds… cool?" Rainbow chuckled, then sat down beside Applejack and Pinkie. Twilight sat next to Luna and Celestia, with Spike, Fluttershy and Rarity to her right.

"Were the costume designs any good, Your Highness?" Rarity questioned quickly. "They were a bit-rushed and I'm sure I may have overlooked a mis-stitch or-"

"They were fine, Rarity," Celestia smiled. "The actors loved them better than last year's costumes."

Celestia sat back as the lights all around the area went out, and only two spotlights were left on, illuminating the stage at the center. The actors for this year came to stage, representing Chancellor Puddinghead, and her assistant Smart Cookie, Princess Platinum, and her advisor Clover the Clever, Commander Hurricane, and her subordinate Private Pansy. The narrator for this year, Loud Toned, did Spike's part, as they would need a pony loud enough to reach ten thousand ears. It went on much like last year, with some laughs at Puddinghead, and just relaxing for once. Celestia, however, glanced at her sister from time to time, noting how her eyes wandered away from the stage. Like she was looking for something. Somepony.

Someone.

Tony wished to turn around and look at her, just a glimpse, but he risked straying from the plan. The play gave him a little insight into the founding of Equestria, how it was formed, who founded it, yet he couldn't help but snicker at the name of the earth pony chancellor. Still, it was interesting enough, and the real fun started when the play was over and everypony was stomping their hooves and clopping them together. Tony clapped as well, and nodded to Vinyl and Octavia who sat right beside him. With a loud whistle, the actors rushed off after their final bows and the stage was cleared.

Radical artists, professional musicians, and singers all hauled speakers across the theatre, hooking up microphones and tuning their instruments. Vinyl took the stage, a majority of the crowd recognizing her and cheering for her. She bowed with a smirk, tapping on the microphone to get them to settle down.

"Before we kick off the very first Hearth's Warming Concert, I wanna say thanks to all the ponies that helped make this possible," Vinyl said. "Princess Celestia, my sister Octavia, who came up with this idea in the first place, the Elements of Harmony, especially Pinkie Pie, and Tony."

Octavia and Tony rolled their eyes, the former grabbing her cello and stepping on stage. "And I'd like to thank the Royal Orchestra as well," she added, smirking at the groomed stallions and mares. "For encouraging me to have this work out. And now, without further ado, DJ-P0N3!"

Vinyl's turntables rose out from the stage, courtesy of a simple device Tony was able to make from the Arthanian weapons and his own explosives. DJ-P0N3 got behind the stand and flipped several switches, fiddled with a few knobs, and dialed up a few cranks as she blasted holiday-dubstepped music through the place. Everypony was swaying in their seats, even the princesses. As the night ensued, all kinds of music revolving around Hearth's Warming, from the Royal Orchestra, to jazz, to carolers, to DJs like Vinyl that just blew away the show. Tony was interested in the way she used some of the Christmas songs from his iPod to make her own mixes, which he thought was a bit unfair to the others. Still, he had to admit, she knew her stuff even better than Dan did. And the others weren't bad at all, he especially like a certain saxophone solo from the Royal Orchestra.

Fluttershy fiddled her hooves nervously as the act before her and Tony was announced. She took deep breaths to calm herself, and she stood up from her seat.

"Knock 'em dead, Flutters!" Rainbow smiled.

"You're going to do magnificently, dear," Rarity nodded, hugging her.

"Good luck, Fluttershy," Celestia smiled. Their compliments and cheering did little to ease the anxiety building, but it did encourage her further.

As Fluttershy trotted down the steps, Luna followed her, her eyes widening as she spotted Tony sitting at the very bottom. Fluttershy sat beside him, speaking idly as he tried to calm her. She stood up and readied to leave, but Celestia placed a hoof on her shoulder to stop her.

"Please, Luna, it's Hearth's Warming," Celestia said softly. "Just stay for the last act. That's it."

Luna looked down to Tony, who was speaking with Fluttershy, and looked absorbed into the conversation. She then looked to her sister, noticing the pleading look in her eyes. "Just the last act," Luna sighed, sitting back down.

The final strums of the violin sounded the end of the current act, and another round of applause rang out. Tony and Fluttershy nodded to each other, receiving good lucks from the other performers, who were confused as to why they had no instruments. They simply smiled back, Fluttershy stammering to get it out, and made their way to the side of the stage. Octavia took the stage again and went to the mic stand.

"And now, for a very special performance, Fluttershy and Tony, playing…" She nodded for them to hold up their instruments, "…the grass whistle."

Many murmurs passed through the sitting performers and even the crowd themselves. Tony smirked, then looked down to Fluttershy who was hyperventilating. He placed a hand on her shoulder, trying to ease her tension. She looked up, and he smiled assuringly to her. Fluttershy took another deep breath, nodding shakily and folding the grass between her wings. Tony did the same, steadying his own anxiety and refraining from looking to the mare of his dreams. He could see her in his peripheral vision, watching him… saddened… hurt. He wanted to grab the microphone and tell her how sorry he was, how stupid he had been. But he needed to keep this up for just a few more minutes… and he could do just that in his own way. He turned to Fluttershy, then muttered a Loki'irian phrase before placing the Kital against his lips, just as she did the same.

Fluttershy started, drawing out a steady low note, and catching the attention of everypony and everygriffon. Tony chuckled at their reactions, especially the Royal Orchestra, whose instruments fell to the ground despite their usual care. Tony waited for the third breath, then started his own quick, high-pitched rhythm. Their jaws fell even further as Tony started going higher and higher, past any notes that any of their wind instruments could reach. Fluttershy continued her slow and calm pace, then quickly merged into Tony's symphony, causing the musics to mix and dance together. No two grass whistles sounded the same, no matter how synced or how equal they were. Their music went as high as they sky, but held their individuality as they mingled and flirted lively.

Most of the ponies had closed their eyes, enjoying the sound as it flowed through the air, calming them as it sunk into their very core. Tony looked down to Fluttershy, glad to see she was enjoying herself as well: Eyes shut, heart and mind focused but relaxed. She was a true Kital player, and he was glad she was the one joining him in this duet.

For it was the song he played with Eishla… when he was eight cycles old.

He closed his own eyes and wandered back through his memories. No Arthanians… no fighting… no bloodshed… no Iikro. His time with his brothers, the love he held for each of them. Playing with his mother in the forests of their planet, listening to her as she sang him lullabies of his people. Training with his father on Earth, loving the bond they shared with each other. The day he… the day Eishla found him, and all of their time spent together. The days he learned to play the Kital, and when she taught him to gem carve. Dan was next of course, and every day that his nickname brought him a sense of warmth only his brothers gave him.

Strangely enough, Nimani came to mind. Meeting her, always being able to confide in her, sitting by the lake away from the city, their marital dance, and the love they held. It was the same love that he had for Luna. He knew that now. His love for her was just like Nimani's… just younger and less experienced. But they were getting there… they were getting there.

Tony's notes died off, but Fluttershy kept going. Her symphony continued, switching quickly between high and low, and it gradually slowed down. When she came to the last note, she drew it out long and smooth, higher than a pegasus could soar. The Kital came away from her lips, the final note echoing all around until it died off completely. The crowd was silent for some time, but erupted into boisterous whistles and clopping and stomping. Tony held Fluttershy hoof as they raised them and smiled, waving to the crowd and laughing together. She flew up and hugged him tightly, and he did the same.

"We did it!" She yelled happily. "We did it!"

"You were amazing!" Tony laughed, setting her down. The Elements and Spike came bolting down the steps, running over to Fluttershy and hugging her and him.

"Oh, that was the bestest, spectacularest music I ever heard!" Pinkie squeed, hugging Fluttershy with a back-breaking hug.

"That was so awesome!" Spike laughed, giving Tony a high five. "What's that called again?"

"The Kital," Tony smiled, hugging Twilight and Rainbow and bumping hooves with Applejack and Rainbow.

"That was the best performance I've ever seen!" Rarity complimented. "The Orchestra is in shock in their overly-expensive attire."

" 'Cause they know how awesome that song was!" Rainbow laughed, hugging Fluttershy.

"That was a great way to end the concert," Twilight smiled, slowly gaining a knowing smirk. "Or so they think, right?"

"Right," Tony laughed. He looked over to Vinyl and Octavia, nodding to the both of them. They went to the side of the stage, waiting for the girls to get back to their seats.

Tony grabbed the microphone, smiling and waving as the ponies and griffons still cheered. "You've all been a wonderful audience," he began, noticing some of their disappointed expressions. "And I wish this could go on way longer, but we're at an end."

Some ponies started gathering their coats.

"Ey, did I say it was over?" he laughed, glancing to Celestia and Cadence. "We still have the grand finale!"

The audience cheered again, settling back into their seats with renewed energy.

"As most of you know, I come from a different planet, and for all of you who don't know, I walked with the humans a long time ago."

"I told you!" A filly's voice rang out. Tony and some ponies laughed, seeing a red faced stallion.

"I want to play you a little song I heard from them," he smiled, reaching down from the stage and taking an electric guitar and ukulele from a grey maned, brown coated stallion. "And… I want somepony very special to know that this is for her."

He heard a few aww's from the crowd, and he smiled as he levitated a stool onto the stage. The lights all shut off, save for a dim one showing only Tony sitting with the ukulele in his hands and the guitar hanging behind him. He slowed his breathing again, tuning the instrument and bringing the mic stand closer. Another light slowly brightened, revealing Vinyl behind her stand with a drum set to the side. She finished the final tuning and waited for Tony's signal.

He began strumming the smaller instrument.

No turning back now.

"Heeey, heeeeey, heeeeeeey

Your lip-stick stains
On the front lobe of my left side brains

I knew I wouldn't forget ya
And so I went and let, you blow my mind"

He glanced up to Luna for the first time that night, smiling warmly at her. Another light shone brightly behind him, illuminating a piano with Octavia sitting at the keys, just as she joined in.

"Your sweet moonbeam
The smell of you in every single dream I dream

I knew when we collided, you're the one I have decided
Who's one of my kind"

He strummed the ukulele rhythmically, smiling even brighter as Luna's eyes widened.

"Hey soul sister
Ain't that mister mister on the radio, stereo
The way you move ain't fair y'know

Hey soul sister
I don't wanna miss a single thing you doooooo

Tonight"

He smiled directly at her, seeing her face brighten into a soft smile.

"Heeey, heeeeey, heeeeeeey,

Just in tiiiime
I'm so glad you have a one track mind like me

You gave my life direction
A game show love connection,
We can't deny

I, I-I-I-I-I
I'm so obsessed
My heart is bound to be right out my untrimmed chest

I believe in you
Like a virgin, you're Madonna
And I'm always gonna wanna blow your miiind"

The ukulele floated in front of him, his rites strumming the chords as he swung the guitar to his front and started playing.

"Hey soul sister
Ain't that mister mister on the radio, stereo
The way you move ain't fair y'know

Hey soul sister
I don't wanna miss a single thing you doooo"

He winked at her, loving the smile working its way over her muzzle.

"Tonight

The way you can cut a rug
Watching you's the only drug I need

So gangsta, I'm so thug
You're the only one I'm dreamin' of, you see

I can be myself now finally
In fact there's nothing I can't be
I want the world to see you'll be, with me

Hey soul sister
Ain't that mister mister on the radio, stereo
The way you move ain't fair y'know

Hey soul sister
I don't wanna miss a single thing you dooooo
Tonight"

Celestia, Cadence, and the Elements started clopping their hooves together in sync. Luna turned to her sister, realization setting in as Celestia laughed along with her niece.

"Heeey, heeeeey, heeeeeeey,

Tonight."

The rest of the crowd joined in on the clapping of hooves, stomping their hooves on the ground as well. Tony hopped down from the stage, the guitar playing behind him and the microphone floating beside his mouth as he climbed the steps.

Straight towards Luna.

"Heeey, heeeeey, heeeeeeey."

He stood beside her, smiling as he kept singing, and Luna doing the same. He thrummed the last few chords and held the ukulele in one hand, the other holding the microphone.

"Toniiight."

The crowd applauded from him, all eyes watching him as he stared down at Luna. She glanced back to her sister again, who nuzzled her gently and giggled. Luna stood up and hugged Tony, wrapping her hooves around his broad shoulders as he wrapped his arms around her sides, holding her close. They held each other even as they moved back, and Tony brought the microphone to his mouth.

"I had something that some ponies would kill to have… something I thought I'd never experience," Tony said, placing a hand on the side of her head. "I ruined it just when I was starting to learn; when I figured out that a broken heart can't be what guides you."

He nuzzled Luna's snout, looking into the beautiful pools of teal.

"I'm sorry, Luna. For being the biggest and dumbest idiot to have ever wronged you like I did," he said. "But I love you with all my heart and soul, and even if we've only dated for three months… I want you to know that I always want to be with you. So… what do you say?"

Luna laughed softly, a tearing falling down her cheek as she lunged forward and stole a kiss, answering a question she needed very little thought about. The ponies watching cheered loudly, Celestia the happiest for her sister. Luna pulled away, nuzzling him once again.

"Does that answer your question?" She giggled, hugging him close.

Tony let out a soft, relieved chuckle, a tear rolling down his cheek. "Everypony and griffon heard that, right?" Tony laughed. "Princess Luna took me back!"

She smacked the back of his head, even as he and thousands laughed. "Only because I love you," Luna chuckled, resting her head against his shoulder.

Simultaneous aww's resounded once more, and Tony kissed her lips. "Happy Hearth's Warming," he said.

"It is now."

It only took another hour out of the night for everypony to clear out of the theatre. The reunited couple, Celestia, Cadence, and the Elements stood at the train station.

"I'll see you girls tomorrow, okay?" Tony smiled, his arm around his marefriend. "Don't think I forgot presents for you girls."

"We'll see you tomorrow," Twilight smiled, nuzzling her mentor. "Happy Hearth's Warming, Princess."

"And to all of you as well," Celestia smiled, hugging her student.

Cadence gave her a warm hug as well. "And by the way," she whispered, "I had your presents sent during the performance."

Twilight nodded, boarding the train and waving with the others as they departed. "You were all in on this?" Luna chuckled, turning to her sister and niece.

"Well, duh," Cadence giggled. "It wouldn't have been this amazing if we told you. Or if we didn't help."

"And it was all worth it, wasn't it?" Celestia smiled. Luna turned to Tony, who smiled as she rolled her eyes playfully, then leaned her head into him.

"Completely," she murmured. Tony chuckled and kissed her cheek. "I never knew you had a wonderful singing voice."

"Me neither," Tony laughed. "But Octavia and Vinyl were a big help when I was preparing. Was I good?"

"It was better than most I've heard," Cadence chirped. "I should head back to the castle. Shining Armor's probably gotten everypony home by now. I'll see you three in the morning! Happy Hearth's Warming!"

She flew towards the castle, getting a head start on them. "Oh, yeah, and before I forget," Tony said, reaching into his back pocket. "I got you a gift, Celestia."

She rose a brow, and Tony rose a palm as he used his rites to bring it from the library. It landed safely on his palm, a medium sized box. He handed it over, and she took it in her magic.

"What is it?" She questioned.

He smirked. "It's a surprise, but I'll tell you this: It's something that no pony, even you, could get," Tony said. "But you have to open it tomorrow. Deal?"

She nodded, smiling as she looked over the box, but realized something important. "But I haven't gotten you a present!" Celestia exclaimed.

"It's fine," Tony smiled. "All of this was enough of a present. Don't worry, okay?"

"Alright," she smiled.

Luna turned to him. "And me?" She playfully smirked. Tony kissed her lips and pointed towards the castle.

"I have two," he smiled. "One I made… and one I have." She couldn't help but blush as he whispered it, no, growled it into her ear.

Celestia giggled some, her wings flaring as she readied to take off. "Happy Hearth's Warming, you two," she said, taking flight.

"Happy Hearth's Warming!" Tony called. When she was out of sight, he looked down to Luna. "How about a little stroll. No magic. No flying. Just the two of us?"

"That would be magnificent," Luna smiled, leaning against his chest.

Actually… I would like to give my own present, Reku'un.

You… have a present?

In a sense. Place your marked palm on her head.

"Luna." She glanced up to him, raising a brow as he placed his insignia on her head. "Nyla said she has her own present for us."

"What is it?" Luna questioned.

Ina Nakaloak!

Luna's vision blurred for a second, and she became dizzy for a moment before everything was back to normal. "What was that?"

Ina Nakaloak. The bond between Signa, Nera'ak… and any they find worthy of hearing their thoughts. To become integrated as we are. It is my present. Have a wonderful night, you two.

Tony understood now, and thanked her silently. "So now, we'll never really be apart," he chuckled. "I can talk to you and you can talk to me whenever we want."

"Good," Luna smiled, nuzzling him warmly. "Now we won't have to constantly send a scroll every time we want to talk."

"That actually sounds pretty funny," Tony laughed. "And Spike would have the biggest stomach ache."

She giggled and shook her head. "So what were those presents you were talking about?" Luna asked, nodding to Donut Joe as they passed his shop.

"Well, I got you something and it's waiting by the tree in the castle, and there's one I want to give you upstairs," he smirked, the last words rolling slowly off his tongue.

She slowly ran his words through her head, especially the tone in which he used them. As they entered the castle, it came to her immediately. "You… you want-"

"To make love?" Tony questioned, kissing her lips as she stared in surprise at him. "I wasn't ready before, because I was too immature to see the real love I have for you. But now, you're the only one I can think of, and I want to do this… for you and me."

"Are you sure?" Luna asked again. "This… this is going to be your first time."

He nodded, stopping once they reached the staircase to her chambers. Luna dismissed the guards for the night, and told them to tell every guard to spend the night with their families.

"I know. Which is why I want to have it with you," Tony softly said, holding her hoof up and kissing just above the horseshoe. "I trust you, Luna. I've faced my fears, so now there's nothing to be afraid of."

She shivered as he placed a hand on her back, caressing the joints with much care. He kissed her neck, then worked his way up to her lips, using techniques she didn't know he knew to stimulate her. Oh, how long she had craved this, to know what he was like in bed. It was an occasional thought, mind you, that got her hotter than usual, and now that it was happening, she wanted to get this started. The only delay, was a flight of stairs that needed climbing. She could teleport them, but she wanted to see what he had to keep this interesting.

His teeth tugging at the skin on her neck was a mix of pleasure and slight discomfort. "S-So… what did you have in mind?" She moaned, raising her head to give him more room.

She yelped as she felt herself being pulled up by his strong arms, brought face to face with him as he smiled and kissed her eagerly, starting up the stairs. He knocked open the dark onyx-blue doors and placed her on the bed, nipping at her neck before looking down at her.

"Happy Hearth's Warming, Luna."

She smiled cutely and kissed his lips.

"Happy Hearth's Warming, Tony."

Author's Note

MINIRA'S CHEEKS IT'S HERE. I've waited so long and have restrained myself from writing this until the time was right! I want to thank all those who have kept up with this story, as long as it is becoming, and I especially want to thank Marathon, a loyal reader and my faithful editor. I hope this chapter brought much joy, I hope you all enjoyed it, and I hope you all have a very merry Hearth's Warming! Peaces.

FUN FACT: YES, LUNA AND TONY F**K if it wasn't clear enough.

FUN FACT: Should the admins force me to edit for lyrical and copyright purposes, this will be a shorter chapter.

Happy Hearth's Warming
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

Happy Hearth's Warming

Tony's vision slowly came back to him, the sun's rays blinding him for a moment. He sat up slightly and rose a hand, rousing his partner in the process. Luna's hoof retracted from him to help her sit up, and their gazes met. They smiled warmly before giving each other a passionate kiss, then laid together with his arm under her head and her hoof over his chest. His fingers wrapped around her hoof lovingly, and she giggled as he kissed her forehead.

"Last night was… wonderful," Luna sighed softly, nuzzling his cheek.

"You were wonderful," Tony chuckled, resting his head beside hers. "Guess living a few thousand years really fills up your bag of tricks, huh?"

She smirked at him and put a hoof on his chest accusingly. "And you weren't prepared for it?" Luna questioned playfully.

"What are you talking about?" Tony chuckled nervously.

She raised her head and came eye to eye with him, her stare boring holes into his mind. "My sister and I wrote the Pony Sutra," she told him, causing his cheeks to fully redden.

"You… did all of those?" He asked, receiving a devious grin and playful wink.

"I could show you some other time," she whispered. "Page 82?"

Tony's entire face went beet red as his mind involuntarily brought up an image from the book of love and pleasure. "Th-That… would be nice," he managed to say, drooling at the thought.

The door to the room glowed a soft gold, and it groaned slightly as it opened. Celestia stepped in, smiling brightly at the couple. "Good morning, you two," she smiled. "Happy Hearth's Warming."

"Happy Hearth's Warming," they replied together. Tony sat up and smiled warmly. "Still have that present I gave you?"

Celestia teleported the gift in front of her. "Can I open it?" She asked.

"Of course," he nodded. "And this… is for you."

Tony reached under the bed and handed Luna a gift of her own. "What is it?" Luna smiled.

"Maybe you should find out for yourself," he chuckled, pushing the present closer.

Celestia was the first to open hers, and Tony smirked as she looked curiously at the miniature cube. "What… what is it?" She asked.

Luna rose a brow at Tony, who had a large grin. "Ackel (Grow)"

The cube hummed and glowed cyan, then grew to the size of a watermelon.

"Rusküt (Activate)"

The cube parted along several of the cyan lines, whirring as it levitated automatically and hovered over to Tony. The upper portion of the cube hadn't morphed, until Tony pressed a button on the side of it. The remaining half folded outward and revealed two blue lights, which looked around to Luna then to Celestia.

"Vyurk dushtuke, Reku'un (Good morning, Reku'un)" It beeped, surprising the princesses.

"Vyurk dushtuke, P.A.R. (Good morning, P.A.R.)" Tony smiled. "Celestia, Luna, this is P.A.R. Your very own Partially Aware Robot."

"Turetekson ot verak ofocle? (Permission to speak English?)" P.A.R. beeped.

"Granted," Tony said. "P.A.R. this is Celestia and Luna. You are to follow Celestia's word and her word alone. Unless she advises you to disregard that statement."

"I understand," P.A.R. beeped.

"It's a robot?" Celestia questioned.

"Robot would be a general and very commonly used term to simplify my function," P.A.R. hummed. "I am a simplified and restricted artificial intelligence created by Reku'un Alamonshuor. My programming has not yet been written, and so an ‘order-function’ was fitted to my systems as I await my course of action."

Celestia turned to him, obviously lost. "I made him so that he could help you however possible but not go completely berserk with sentience, but I had to make him have his own behavior and mindset… in a sense," Tony explained. "He's sort of jovial and very accurate… but his accuracy will make it seem like he's being pessimistic."

"My programming does not allow my voice module to show any disdain or pessimism," P.A.R. stated. "Therefore, your statements must be clarified by the fact that the person, persons, or ponies will have an opinion on my attitude, which I have none of."

Celestia laughed softly. "He seems useful… and a bit confusing," she chuckled. "Thank you. I'm sure I could use another… voice in the throne room."

"I am pleased to hear that I will be of use to you, Princess," P.A.R. whirred. "Whenever you require me to log you out, simply tell me to do so or press the button Reku'un used. It will power me down until you need me."

"Thank you, P.A.R." Celestia nodded, interested in the way he hummed as he floated about. "So what's your gift, Luna?"

Luna stuck her tongue out at her sister, whose smirk and teasing tone all but pointed to her content with her own assistant. "I'm sure he made me a better… gift…"

Luna had to rub her eyes to make sure she wasn't dreaming. She glanced to Tony, who was smiling softly and chuckling as well. Celestia understood Luna's expression as her magic lifted the present from within the cushioned box. It was beautiful. More beautiful than the necklace Tony had crafted himself. This was the work of a true Loki'irian jewelry master. The lines were cut from the finest and sharpest of tools, the metals having been melted in thousands degrees of fire, the gems found in the deepest of caverns from a planet far away. The intricate design was impossible to duplicate by another hand, and the placement of the gems created a small image of an extraterrestrial flower that was more beautiful in person than as an image. The Loki'irian words carved into the edges of it that slowly spun into the center were evenly and carefully cut, proving that it would take years to come close to anything like it.

Tony's mother's medallion.

Tony slowly took the medallion by the chain, which was a blue darker than Luna's coat, and carefully connected it behind her. "Tony…"

He smiled softly, holding up the medallion and looking at the words. "Love is an unbreakable bond that keeps men and women together as an inseparable force," Tony read, drawing tears to Luna's eyes. "Whether by Minira's own hand, or by the will of a person or being, love will always come through to those who are willing to accept what it requires for love to truly take hold. For love… is an energy that can never be beaten. No Makti, no, Doshu'um, no goddess, nor Signa could ever stand against the power of love. It is an eternal force that will always prevail. So love… forsake hate… and dream of a future with love… 647th Makti Furuto Alamonshuor."

Luna smiled at Tony, hugging him tightly and nuzzling him lovingly. "It's beautiful," she whispered, rubbing a wet cheek against his. "I'm sure she's proud of you."

Tony let a single tear fall as he returned the hug, glad to know he was finally ready to let go. All the hate… all the anger… the unhappiness… the vengeance he had promised to abandon. He finally did it. He could separate with the one thing he held dearest to him, and be content in knowing the love of his life was wearing it. He changed for her… he lived for her… and soon he would fight for her. Because she was the only thing that mattered… aside from his friends and the stakes of the upcoming battle. But aside from that, he wanted to make sure she was his main concern at all times.

Celestia watched as they embraced lovingly, and she wiped a tear from her eye. "I can finally let go because of you," Tony said, chuckling as he wiped his tears and placed a hand on her cheek. "You all helped me to remember that love is what my mother always taught me about. Platonic love… family love… true love… it's all I'll ever need to be happy. And I want to thank you all for that."

Celestia went over to the bed and put a wing around his shoulders. "Anything for a friend," she smiled, hugging him and her sister.

Luna gripped his hand tighter as she looked at the medallion. "The other one was getting a bit old, anyway."

The three of them laughed. Laughed as if they weren't royalty. As if they were high schoolers laughing at a dirty joke somepony told in the lockers. And they could care less. All of Canterlot could listen to the princesses laughs, their true, full blown laughs, and they would go on like nothing. Tony laughed… with his friend… and his marefriend. His lover.

"I… didn't get you anything," Luna said sadly.

"It's fine," Tony laughed. "I only need you."

She nuzzled him once more, and Celestia giggled softly. "I guess I should leave you two alone then," Celestia smiled. "Breakfast will be ready whenever you are."

She trotted out of the room, leaving the two to lay together for another few minutes. "I think a shower's in order," Tony sighed, stretching out his legs. "Care to join me?"

Luna kept silent for a moment, then stifled a grunt as she sat up. "I… think I'll need a bit of help," she said hesitantly. Tony arched a brow, then her flushed cheeks answered the growing question.

"Heh… did I really get that out of hand?" Tony chuckled sheepishly.

"You have no idea."

After a long needed shower, and some kisses and snuggling, the two were on their way to the dining hall. The couple received many warm greetings, as they had all attended his performance. Tony got more… suggestive expressions, and a few winks, nods and grins of confirmation. Luna noticed, and she only leaned her head against him as they went, Tony learning that just letting it happen worked just fine. They entered the dining hall and sat down near Celestia's seat. The royal chef came to meet Tony, as he had only heard of him and not seen him until the day before.

"Good morning, monsieur!" He exclaimed, his Prench accent heavy in his speech. "Zo you are ze creature zat has stolen her heart! Eet is an honor to meet you! My name eez Pan Cake. Pan or Chef Pan will do."

Tony shook his hoof firmly, smiling at his lively nature. "It's nice to meet the maker of the delicious foods I've had from here," he replied. "Would you mind another request."

"Zat is why I am here, after all!" Chef Pan laughed. "What'll eet be?"

Tony ordered some regular pancakes, over a dozen of them, while the princesses asked for some scrambled eggs, toast, and hay-bacon. The orders were simple to make, and yet Chef Pan had done his absolute best to make them more delectable than usual. Tony's mouth watered as he placed pancake after pancake between his jaws, biting into it and downing his milk. Chef Pan was put to the test as the Signa's appetite made itself known, and by the eigth hour of the day, over a dozen dishes decorated with syrup and twelve glasses with drops of orange juice were piled onto a cart for the chef to take.

"Thank you, again," Tony smiled sheepishly. "It was delicious."

"I can tell!" Pan laughed, pushing the cart into the kitchen. "No challenge eez too great for Chef Pan! Remember zis!"

"I will," Tony nodded as Pan disappeared into the kitchen. "Please tell me you pay him well."

Celestia and Luna laughed softly. "He's one of our most trusted staff members," Celestia told him. "And a very good friend. I make sure he isn't going to be sent into the streets."

"But I'm sure he could make his own restaurant if you did," Luna teased, giggling at the thought. "You should see what he can make from scraps."

Tony sighed contentedly, glancing to the clock above the door. "I'm gonna go out on a limb here and say this was the best Hearth's Warming I've ever had," Tony laughed.

"As it was for me," Luna added, kissing his cheek.

Celestia rolled her eyes playfully. "It would have been a better Hearth's Warming if the entire castle hadn't heard you two," she laughed, doing so even harder as their faces went scarlet.

So that's why those ponies were doing all that…

"Y-You're kidding… right?" Luna chuckled weakly.

Celestia smirked, resting her chin on her hoof. "I heard every word, little sister," she said slowly. "I told him how rough you could be."

Luna's blush darkened as she averted her gaze to the table. Tony, a bit proud with his own performance, had a nervous smile growing. "Was I really that good?"

"I'm sure you were, wasn't he Luna?" Celestia laughed, even as her younger sibling glared. "But how was it for the both of you?"

Luna smirked and chuckled as she rose her head. "Tony here read our most infamous and famous book," she told her sister. "The Pony Sutra."

Celestia's eyes widened a bit before she started laughing a bit. "Oh. So I'm sure you were given the best ‘treatments’" Celestia giggled.

Luna turned to Tony with a suggestive, half-lidded smirk. "You have no idea."

"OOOOOOkay then!" Tony coughed, eliciting some laughs from his marefriend and her sister. "Um… I was wondering if you two could come with me to Ponyville. Y'know, it's Hearth's Warming and all, so maybe you two could be there when me and the girls are giving gifts."

"Twilight already gave us our gifts," Luna said sadly, unable to repress a yawn. "And I'm still a little… worn out from last night."

"And Day Court starts in an hour," Celestia sighed.

"Day Court on Hearth's Warming Day?" Tony questioned. "Well… at least I got to see you two open your… presents… I still have to give the girls theirs!" Tony smacked himself in the face, groaning in annoyance.

"So this is goodbye for now then?" Luna giggled, kissing his cheek. "It was a wonderful night. Best one I've had in millennia."

Tony laughed softly, thanking Minira that she understood. "Just remember… whenever you want to talk…"

…I'm always with you through here.

At least we can speak this way. I'll see you soon, then.

Promise.

Celestia rose a brow as she watched them stare at each other in silence. Luna finally giggled, kissed his cheek, then watched as he stood up. She gave him one final hug, and Tony saluted goodbye to Celestia. He dashed out of the room, straight to the courtyard, then leaped off the side of the cliff. Beneath him, Nyla spread her wings and dove after him, coming up and flying away as they started for Ponyville.

Luna sighed softly, glancing to her sister, who was smirking very amusedly. Luna blushed as Celestia's expression spoke for itself. "Was I really that loud?"

Celestia shrugged. "Aside from the fact that you broke into the Royal Canterlot Voice, I'm sure we missed a minority of it," Celestia laughed.

Tony smiled as his and Nyla's hearts beat in sync, the thrill of flying being the second most exciting thing that made the man smile. He could hear Nyla chuckling, however, and he felt a familiar warmth in his cheeks.

Please tell me you were out of range.

Nyla laughed mentally, drifting to the left to avoid the heavy winds.

Of course I was… but I still have all of your memories.

…

You will NEVER bring ANY of it up. Got it?

Whatever you say, Reku'un.

Tony shook his head and eased up on the reigns, prompting Nyla to go lower.

Thank you, Nyla… for joining her in Ina.

…

I didn't do this for her. Remember that. I want you to be happy… even if I don't trust them.

One day, Nyla. One day you'll trust them like I do. Maybe even more.

We'll see.

Yes we will.

The town of Ponyville came into view, covered in a blanket of snow. Nyla landed near the Everfree, growling at the snow that melted against her scales. Tony jumped off, looking at the flawless piles of snow, then placed his head against Nyla and rubbed her eye crest. She growled softly and made her way into the forest, while Tony started for the library. It was as festive as ever. Dozens of ponies were out in the snow, fillies and colts making snow ponies, grouping for snowball fights, and making snow angels.

He got many congratulations from… just about everypony. Apparently, his relationship with Luna was put in the news, and so he had dozens of ponies he had met before question why he kept it a secret, who knew about it, if he was making a herd with Luna and Celestia (which he couldn't help but laugh at), and if he was going to make his relationship last. Simple answers, and lots of warm holiday cheer. After all, they had some place to be, so it made his encounters brief. His closer friends walked with him for a while, complimenting him on his performance with Fluttershy and on his song. He especially loved the compliments about Fluttershy. She was really getting some attention now, which made him laugh since she would probably hide away now. Still, he could help her with the reporters, if anything.

The library soon came into sight, and Tony opened the door and walked in on the girls and Spike opening presents. "Tony!" Pinkie squeed, jumping onto him and hugging tightly. "Happy Hearth's Warming!"

"Happy Hearth's Warming… Pinkie," Tony strained, his lungs getting crushed once again. She let go and hopped over to the group.

"Well what're you waiting for?! It's time for presents!" Pinkie cheered, pulling out her present for him. "Where's ours?"

Tony chuckled and used his rites to bring the seven boxes down from his bedroom. The boxes settled in front of their newest owners, who were surprised to see that he had gotten them ALL one.

"Aw, you didn't have to!" Pinkie giggled, shaking hers violently. "What is it?"

"Open it, silly," he laughed. "C'mon girls, open 'em up!"

"Ah didn't need anything, y'know," Applejack smiled. "Not that Ah don't appreciate it."

"It must have been expensive! Seven gifts!" Rarity exclaimed. Tony shrugged.

"You all did it," Tony pointed out with a smile. "I won't take no for an answer! I already burned the receipts, so there's no refusing!"

Rainbow laughed as she tore open her small box, wondering what it could be. "TWO TICKETS TO THE NEXT WONDERBOLTS PERFORMANCE?!" She yelled happily. "AND BACKSTAGE PASSES?!"

"Straight from Spitfire herself," Tony smiled, grunting as Rainbow tackled him in an iron hug. "Can't… breathe…"

She sheepishly let go and squealed as she looked at the glossy tickets. "Thank you! Thank you SO MUCH!"

"No problem. Rarity, open yours up." She did so, less savagely than Rainbow.

In the box laid several rolls of velvet, silk, and cashmere fabrics. Beneath those, a blood-red diamond found specifically in Saddle Arabia. Beneath that, a portable sewing machine, fresh out of the factory.

"Where did you find a rose diamond?!" Rarity exclaimed, looking over the beauty in her magic grip. "This must have costed an entire acre!"

"Or showing them that I can really ride Nyla," Tony laughed. Rarity's jaw dropped, and the others laughed as well.

"It's so pretty," Fluttershy commented, looking at her reflection in the diamond.

Rarity already had a thousand ideas forming for the bowling ball-sized diamond. "It's wonderful!" She squealed. "I'll have a new dress line centered around this beauty in just a few days!"

Tony gave her a brief hug and smiled at Fluttershy. "Go on, Flutters. Your turn."

"Okay. If you say so." Fluttershy took off the wrappings gently, pulling the lid off the box and gasping softly.

It was a Kital whistle… made out of gold with silver linings along the creases. At first she thought it would be stiff, but upon picking it up she felt it was flexible and light. She pressed it against her lips and played out a high tune, which sounded somewhat more refined and smooth than a regular grass blade.

"What… how… h-how did you make this?" Fluttershy asked.

"By melding it and getting Vinyl to put a mimic spell on it," Tony smiled.

Twilight "oh'd" at his explanation. "So you gave it the properties of a normal grass leaf!" She said aloud. "That's amazing!"

Fluttershy looked closely, her name carved into the upper lip piece. She wiped a tear from her eye and zipped over to Tony, giving him yet another hug. He did the same, easing her back as she sniffled with joy.

"Thank you so much," Fluttershy smiled. Tony wiped a tear from her eye and chuckled.

"Put this to good use," Tony playfully chided, pointing at her as well. "When we're done with all this I want to see you being the next big thing, even if it's just in a poetry pub or something."

Fluttershy giggled and nodded softly. "I promise," she said softly. "What's your present, Twilight?"

"Let's find out," she shrugged.

Her magic undid the wrappings easily and revealed a bundle of newspapers. It was rectangular, which is all she needed to know before tearing apart the papers and reaching the present. Twilight gasped softly as she lifted up the book to the light.

"No. WAY!" Twilight exclaimed, running her hooves over the cover. " ‘Draconic Magic, Volume XIII’?!"

"Dragon spells and stuff?" Spike asked, looking at the book with interest.

"No pony's ever gotten a hold of the missing number XIII! How did you get this?!" Tony was starting to find amusement in the way none of them knew how he got a hold of their presents.

"I met King Draco," Tony smiled. "It was a couple months ago, when the whole reporter-mob thing happened. He showed me around the kingdom, and we all got along nicely. He gave me this copy, since I explained that magic was energy and his whole kind were partners to mine, and all that jazz. But anyway, I can't learn magic… sooo, I thought you could use it."

Twilight's brain had tuned out most of what he said as her eyes were practically rubbing themselves over the aged paper. "Uh-huh," she murmured, flipping to the first page immediately.

Tony laughed, then silenced when he realized Twilight was hugging him and laughing. "I'm not that big of a bookworm," she giggled.

"Yeah you are," Spike chuckled, smiling sheepishly as she glared briefly at him. "Sorry?"

With a roll of their eyes, Tony motioned to Applejack. "Tear it up, sis o' mine," he winked.

"Thought ya'd never say it," Applejack chuckled as she tore it open.

In hers was a set of some new, apple family marked farm tools and…

"A new hat," Applejack said softly, looking at the slightly darker, black rimmed stetson.

"Thought you'd like another, in case you feel any more fancy," Tony joked. His chuckling ceased when he noticed everypony had fallen silent.

Applejack looked at the new stetson, then pulled her own down and looked at it. "Tony… I'm sorry, but Ah can't accept this," she sighed. "This hat was… Pa's old work hat. All I got left of him."

Tony understood now. He sat down beside her and hugged her comfortingly. "I'm sorry, AJ. I didn't know," he whispered. He could've sworn he heard her sniffle, but she only laughed weakly and wiped her eyes.

"Don't you worry about me," Applejack smiled. "Ain't gonna hear no sob stories on Hearth's Warming. Thanks for the new tools. Mine are gettin' a bit rusty, anyhow."

Tony smiled softly, unsure whether or not to talk to her about this. But Pinkie was way ahead of him on getting the mood back to normal. "My turn! My turn!" She called out, shredding the wrappings easily and gasping so hard her jaw fell to the floor. "No. Way! Mini-Gold-Tiny-Awesome-Super-Party Cannon!"

It was literally the size of a pebble. How it was made was beyond even Twilight's comprehension, as she decided it best to avoid another headache. Still, Tony's resizing technology could have played a role in it, which it did. Tony bared through another backbreaking hug, which Pinkie was happy to give him. All that was left now, was Spike's present. Tony nodded to the young drake, who opened his present with eagerness matched by his age. He looked upon the collection of rare gems, and it wasn't long before he was drooling.

"Got these from all over the five nations," Tony smiled. "Don't waste them in one day, 'kay?"

Spike nodded subconsciously and looked over each beautiful gem. "These are so gonna be worth waiting for," Spike mumbled, wondering what each would taste like. Tony bumped his knuckle with Spike's, the former laughing as he saw Spike devour his first gem and shudder in pleasure.

"Now it's time for Tony's present!" Pinkie announced, pulling out a trumpet and playing a fanfare. She tossed it away and jumped behind the couch, then appeared behind his back with a small box. "Go on! Open it!"

Tony pulled the lid off and chuckled nervously. "A… rock?"

"His name's Mr. Pebbles!" Pinkie giggled. "Say hi!"

Tony was kind of disappointed, which he did a good job of hiding, but not good enough. "Um, hi?"

The girls and Spike bursted out laughing, clutching their sides as Pinkie rolled over to them. "I told you girls I could make him say it!" Pinkie laughed, hopping up and going over to a confused Tony.

"You didn't think she was serious, did you?!" Rainbow laughed, wiping a tear from her eye.

"Yeah!" Pinkie laughed, slipping the rock away. "You're safe now, Mr. Pebbles."

"What?"

"I said, it's time to open your real present!" Pinkie smiled nervously, grabbing it from the bookcase beside him and hoofing it over.

Tony took the thin present and looked to the girls for confirmation. "Come on now," Applejack smirked. "It's the real deal."

Tony nodded and unwrapped the paper, his grin slowly fading as he looked at the picture frame. It… it was an exact replica of one of his own pictures…

…with Dan.

It was painted, beautifully, and encased in a silver frame with sapphire gems dotting the frame here and there. The picture itself was of Dan and Tony in their local park… one of their first times hanging out together. Tony was on the right, Dan was on the left. His best friend's hand was on his left shoulder while his other hand was doing his signature salute. Tony looked amused but a bit serious, even as Dan smiled widely. Even now… he could vividly remember his bright smile… the one he used to spread laughter and good times. It was extremely contagious, and it was the only thing that ever made Tony smile back then. He gritted his teeth as he refrained from crying, out of happiness more than sadness. The group hugged him firmly, and he started laughing softly.

"This is the best painting I've ever seen," Tony sniffled, hugging them close. "Thanks, girls. You guys are the best."

"Well you deserved something to remember him by," Twilight smiled warmly. "And we all thought it would be the best one."

"Fluttershy picked it out," Rainbow nodded. Tony gave Fluttershy another long hug, trying his best to keep his tears from falling into her mane.

"I love you guys," he laughed. "Thanks for making my first Hearth's Warming the best yet."

"Just wait until next year!" Pinkie whooped, landing on Tony's shoulders.

They laughed together, and Tony stared down at the fine painting. It was going to stay right beside his bed, reminding him what he was going to do with Dan's amulet when the Loki'irians arrived, and they would ultimately have to fight. But for now, it served to remind him that he had friends, ponies that loved him like family, a real life again, and a mare he loved. It reminded him of his happy times and the fun times. It made him feel…

…right at home.

Author's Note

Late, I know, but for those who were wondering what the girls got. I wish you the warmest of days and loveliest of night, and as always, like, fav, comment and have a momentous day or night! Peaces!

Moving Day
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

Moving Day

The League of Thirteen were all busy directing the preparations for the interstellar travel. Figanti, Quarek, and Portok were able to dig the Drigont out from underneath the Palace of Kings, which the League tore down. Portok, being a technological genius, was eager to get to work on the drive core and systems. While he and countless other mechanics worked on repairing the enormous ship, Renkan, and Yonok were gathering the people of smaller tribes and their animals. Quarek, fastest of the League, sent the message and searched for any remaining Signa of small groups. The people hadn't completely embraced the old Loki'irian beliefs, but they were willing to listen to the powerful beings.

All of this, ordered by Doshu'um Malshuom.

Malshuom stood at the tallest building remaining in the Empire, Lokor meditating nearby. "Hruuk irinuket jrot arak, Doshu'um Malshuom? (What plagues your mind, Doshu'um Malshuom?)" Lokor questioned, sensing the stress in his mind.

The newest Doshu'um sighed softly as he looked at the enormous ship. "Jra… hriik ert jra verku trenok vivush? Jra eluk gesko brorsh ely ot jrik… grak jra eluk gesko bur oskir ankz i wekoq ot derqet(I… how can I lead these people? I have never known any of them… and I have never led more than a group of hunters)"

Lokor chuckled and stood up, walking slowly over to the warrior. "Feraknaket jre birnt jrit jre'uk gesko ult, grak feraknaket jre birnt jrit hrök jre ök bror (Sometimes we lead those we've never met, and sometimes we lead those who we do know)"

He placed his hand on his shoulder, nodding softly. "Detenk jro, Lokor (Thank you, Lokor)" Malshuom smiled.

"Dot dit hruuk jra'ol verc tur (It is what I'm here for)" Lokor laughed softly. "Jra udor gewt ut nopek Signa gess. Jra'ek ulsh jro frek, Doshu'um (I must help the other Signa soon. I'll see you then, Doshu'um)"

Lokor leaped off the building, landing on his Nera'ak partner's back and flying off towards the southern part of the city. Malshuom watched him go, wondering how much training it took for a Signa and a Nera'ak to know each other's thoughts without listening, just feeling. The League were each in tune with their partners, their actions always working to help one another. The question of his own Nera'ak came into question. Would he receive his own egg? Or would he never get one? Figanti always said that they were destined to meet their partners. It would probably happen on Earth.

Malshuom sighed again and leaped off the building, going from rooftop to rooftop to get to his temporary home. He passed over Binagish and Hinaktol, who were melting down the weapons of the Empire so that they could make newer and better ones on their journey. For the past month, the people joined the workers to reach forsaken mines of old, which held minerals that were close to unbreakable. Within a few hours, they would be off to Earth.

The task at hand was becoming more and more easy as time went on. The ship just needed one last maintenance check, the people were gathering with their families, the Signa were being confronted by the other League members, and the last of the planet's inhabitants were being brought. Portok fixed up some fighters and recon crafts in the hangar of the Drigont, which made gathering the population all the more easy. Unfortunately… the Drigont would be the only ship to carry them. The fleet on Ikotur, Loki'ir's moon, was destroyed. Figanti had hoped the Arthanians forgot about the satellite, as it was on the other side of the planet when the Arthanians attacked. He was wrong. The images the recon ships took were heart wrenching. On their lunar outposts, the men had their suits destroyed by blasters and explosive weaponry, leaving their bodies to float over it like a wall of debris. Their frozen faces held looks of death, their final battle cries, and some that were missing them completely.

The Drigont could carry all 718, 592 of them, as it was meant to carry 1,000,000,000 pilots. But the massive ship didn't have as many heavy weapon systems like dreadnoughts or supercarriers. A capital ship had more Tyrrek Cannons than the Drigont. Minira's visions had told of massive hordes, thousands of ships… and they had a ship's worth of cannons, but enough shells and blast cores for an army. Malshuom feared it worse than the League, because the fact that they were fearful made him understand there were forces of great magnitudes coming for them. But he had to be strong. They would have the Makti, an experienced and true Signa, waiting for them.

The only thing now was to speak with his love. They would be leaving everything behind, the planet and their star system. She was frantic and uneasy, and he barely managed to comfort her. He wasn't so certain himself, but he had to try and keep her hopeful. Well… she had hope, that much was clear. It was he who needed to keep faith. Faith in his abilities. Faith in the Signa. The League…

…and in the Makti.

38th hour of Loki'ir, Gingrich Empire, Drigont

Figanti glanced to Malshuom, who stood at the forefront of the bridge, in front of the microphone. Hundreds of thousands of Loki'irians would hear his voice. His first impression as Doshu'um, the future ruler of their race. He couldn't force them to obey, and he couldn't act like he would make them. With a nod, Figanti started up the engines, a low hum reverberating through the shuttle. Portok laughed maniacally as the drive core came to life.

"Hushao ot alsh vroot! (Listen to her purr!)" Portok laughed. "WHOOOO!"

Remek turned the gravity bracers on, to keep them on the floor when the ship left the atmosphere. Quarek ran through the maintenance room and switched on the life support systems, comms array, weapon systems, and navigation sensors. The ship's landing gear lifted off of the ground, and they were soon pulled into the ship. The panels of the sleek, white ship shifted to pull the metal claws in, and soon it was lifting into the air.

This was it. No turning back.

Figanti gave Malshuom a knowing nod, and Nitera nodded for him as well. He pressed down on the holographic panel, the speakers throughout the enormous ship coming to life. He took a deep breath and steeled himself.

"Today… we leave the planet of our births… our home we have come to thrive on. For many it has been harsh… others have had their own leisure. But today we unite for the harder times ahead." Malshuom felt calmer already, knowing that they were listening to him. "I must be completely honest with you all. The journey before us will require sacrifice. We will lay down our lives just as our forefathers of old. But today, we stand as one. Not nations… not tribes… not divisions. Together we stand as a race. We are Minira's first born children, the assurer of light in the darkest of nights."

"Our fathers watch us from Eden, proud to know that every one of us are following in their footsteps. But to walk as they did, giants and warriors with a purpose purer than the clearest rivers, we must forsake any wrong between each other. We must forget the old ways, and forge a new, stronger bond that we will allow none to destroy! We will stand together! As Loki'irians! And should death stare us in the face… we will laugh at the drek trarg together!"

Malshuom waited a moment before moving the panel over and activating the microphones throughout the ship. He smiled as he heard the cries and chants of his people…

…united at last.

"Very nice," Figanti chuckled. "Let us hope my nephew can top that."

Malshuom laughed softly, Fineshta walking over and hugging him. "I'm counting on it," he said. He looked out of the transparent panels at the forefront of the bridge, at the torn down city and vast wastelands. "Set a course for Earth."

Figanti, Nagashu, Renkan, Yonok, Lokor, Hinaktol, Gengot, and Ingat laughed in the room. "With pleasure," Figanti smiled. The holographic user interface appeared from Figanti's wrist display, activating his link with Portok. "Dura alsh yu! (Fire her up!)"

"Jra hurtakost jro'en gesko catok! (I thought you'd never ask!)" Portok responded.

The ship lurched up, gaining speed as it broke through the atmosphere and hovered in the void of space. With another lever pushed forward, they felt the Space Time Displace Systems propel them forward, calming down soon enough.

Figanti stood up and turned to Malshuom. "We will reach Earth in ten months," he informed him. "And starting tomorrow, your training… and every other Signa's begins. So I want you to be ready. Your Illness and thousands of others will soon come, and your true power will reveal itself. Now go… rest, rejoice… and prepare yourself."

Malshuom nodded, kissing Fineshta and walking with her to their chambers. "When this is all over, my love, I promise we'll have a home… just the two of us."

Fineshta smiled as a tear rolled down her cheek. "I hope there's room for one more." Malshuom gasped softly, glancing to Renkan, who was chuckling softly.

He turned back to Fineshta, who placed his hand over her belly. He could sense… an energy… a faint… tiny bit of energy. Words could not describe how grateful… how happy he was. Fineshta giggled softly, hugging him gently.

"I've waited so long to say… I love you," Fineshta sniffled, her tears falling freely. Malshuom had a few on his cheeks, and he kissed her passionately.

"And I love you," he chuckled, hugging her again. Her voice was gentle and smooth. A soothing voice meant for a child.

And now he would have one. A family of his very own.

Figanti watched as the couple exited the bridge, and he took Malshuom's spot on the captain's arch. "We're coming, Reku'un."

"We'll be there soon… my nephew."

Author's Note

And here we go! We are officially rolling out the Loki'irians! Now… life before they arrive, and tons of warm, fun, and dramatic times. So, as always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Author's Note
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

**Author's Note**

Author's Note

I know most of you were expecting another chapter, but today is going to be something different. First, I’d like to thank Marathon, my editor, once again for staying with me for over half of the current chapters. Second, I want to thank all of you, each of you, for continuing to read this story, no matter how long it’s becoming. Every comment you drop, every like you give, every little fav I see is what encourages me to keep going. Don’t get me wrong, I know that even if this isn’t as recognized as most fics, and that the point of uploading is to tell the story, you guys are what reassures me this story won’t be something everyone just casts aside.

Now, why I’ve done all this. Today, March 18, 2014… is Dan’s birthday. If most of you have read the author’s note from several chapters ago, you’ll know that Daniel Martin Fondor is not some human OC that everyone loves. He was a living person a few years ago. My best and only friend at the time. Today is his birthday… and I want to make sure he isn’t forgotten. And it wasn’t a lie that he got me drunk once. It was a joke, and I didn’t get into too much trouble. But, even so, I want to celebrate with you all, and tell you exactly how I met Daniel Fondor.

I was… 7, I believe? Or 8; THE POINT, is that we met when we were young. As I said before, I wasn’t too popular, as many of the children were dicks and assholes (even the younger kids). I only got roughed up once or twice, but I was fighting someone at 8, so not much to actually worry about. Still, it was after a fight with some kid, whose name shall not be credited, that Dan met me. Or, I met him… and by “met” I mean Dan tackled him, but you know what I mean. Sure, he got suspended [after being dragged away by a cop (yes, it was this bad)] but we met the next Tuesday. I asked him if he got hurt, and he actually scraped his knee when he tackled the kid, but otherwise he was fine. I asked him why did he help me, and he just smiled and laughed. I never understood why, and believe me, I still don’t know why.

So, during recess he asked me if I wanted to come over to his house, since he usually passed by mine on the way to his. He only lived a block down the street, which I was surprised about. I wasn’t sure what to say, so I just said yes. I couldn’t go that day, but the next was free for me. At that age, what else were we supposed to do except play with dinosaurs and Power Rangers? Mainstream things were the best!

We ended up asking each other about all these different things, and finally he asked me why I didn’t talk much. I hadn’t been asking much, since I was in the home of a kid who I barely knew, and anyone else I know on a personal level knows I talk WAAY too much. But with him, at first, I couldn’t. It didn’t take long for us to always see each other, and we spent even more time together in the Little League Baseball. I couldn’t swing for crap, but I could catch, throw, and run. Dan was Mr. Heavy Hitter. And by that I mean he hit it just a bit past second base. But that was fun.… a lot of fun.

Of course, Dan was smart and fun and was already starting his DJ career, thanks to his cousin who was also a DJ. I grew up listening to lots of his music, which was actually pretty catchy, and we shared our favorite genres with each other. In a school, since we had a few classes together (and I mean grammar school) I got picked on for being the smart one who showed his colors. That… and because I was a year younger than all kids in my grade. So one day, Dan finally had enough and told off half of the class without a single swear. And since our teacher knew she could only take action if he swore… we were off the hook.

So, couple years went by, and Dan and I were getting ready for graduation. My best friend was a head bigger than me, and being in swimming made him solid all over. I swam too, but I didn't go into it for high school. Graduation day, we went up on that stage, and I remember the entire 12th grade cheering for him. There was a party in the gym, teachers supervising, and Front Door was up to his shenanigans. He personally offered the first cups of spiked fruit punch to the teachers, then somehow slipped something into the other pitchers. I remember lots of throw up, a few sleeping kids, and Front Door jamming out.

Slept over at his house, then found out that his father was in on it. My parents went a little crazy when I didn't tell them where I'd gone, and even more angry that I slept over without calling. But at least I didn't smell like booze!

Then… in the summer… me and Dan fought. I swear to each and every one of you, to my parents and to my siblings, that I can't remember what happened. I can't remember what it was about… or what even brought us there. All I can remember is telling Dan to go screw himself… then hearing him tell me how glad he was to be moving. I… I had a young mindset… and I had a horrible temper… which made it impossible for me to let a grudge go.

I don't know how my parents kept me "clean", especially with all the violence and bad influences in my neighborhood. But now that I look back on it… a little more swearing and fighting would have helped me with that argument. Would've kept me from acting like a child.

A couple months later… Dan was gone. I saw the truck… and the car… and him. He didn't see me… but I yearned to apologize and make amends. Problem was… I didn't think he'd accept it.

And that was the last time I saw him.

Four years after that day, he died in a car accident.

Three years after that… and here I am… barely moving on.

It isn't the warmest tale, and it isn't the longest one… but I wanted to make sure Dan wasn't forgotten.

Again… thank you all for your encouragement. And… if Dan were here… I know he'd tell me to keep going, to finish this story no matter what "asshole" told me otherwise.

So, as always: like, fav, comment, have an awesome day or night, and always keep your friends close. Because they might be what changes your life.

Peace.

~~That_Random_Pony

Alternate Plans
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

Alternate Plans

How could this be the path Minira chose? How could I have done all of this… to my own family? My father could have easily avoided this if we just stuck to tradition. I would have a mother, a father, my younger brothers… and the love of Reku'un. But… after all I've done… there is only hate and anger when he thinks of me, his oldest brother, the person who was meant to guide him when our father could not. I betrayed him… I betrayed my family… and I've wronged Reku'un in more ways than the horde could ever.

I took away his family… twice.

I took his first love, a wonderful Signa who would have given him his first child; the woman who would bear his first family.

I… I took his only friend… the one human who truly understood him and would not abandon him, even for his own kind.

I've marred his name amongst the humans… and yet he still suffers.

Why?

I do not doubt your path, Minira, Mother of Creation, but I ask you: Why me? What significance do I have? I could end this with a single thrust into my own being, or a simple blast from within. Why do you persist in keeping me alive to torture him when Reku'un deserved a happier life? A life among family and friends that would make him the strongest warrior.

Why turn me into a monster?

A creature families would tell in horror, terrifying their children and disguising the name with fear.

I wanted nothing but to see Reku'un ascend past myself once he came of age. I wanted to be there when he became Makti, when he led us into any conflict the horde might throw at us. But that is only a dream, and it is all it ever will be.

Jaqeluu deserved to become an Oracle.

Derekosh deserved to lead the Andreskot Fleet, the greatest assembly of Signa next to the League.

Fermot deserved the family he had been expecting. A son that would hear his Kürik compositions and take after his father.

Agner deserved a coronation for completion of his Illness Passage.

And I? I have seen battle, my brethren falling as I urged our men on, through ships and valleys filled with the vermin. I've watched young men perish in the worst way possible, taking many with them with unrelenting courage. I've given limbs, limbs that have been healed back on, in our invasions. I lived out my life… I only wanted to see my family blossom and spread. I saw myself as an uncle, a father myself within several cycles.

But now, my body would be a tool in the fall of our kind. I would lead the enemy I so loathe, lead them without a care for their savage desires. The thought inspired me to end my own existence and be sure to make none of this a reality.

And yet, here I was. The Iikro in full control, and my brother near his strongest. The beast wouldn't fight if it didn't see a challenge, and it could see that within time, this would be its greatest opponent yet. With my power at its disposal, it would be more than a match for the Doshu'um, perhaps even stronger. But I cannot give up. We've sacrificed too much for this plan, even more for the approaching day. No matter how weak I am to this demon, I will never surrender. I will make every day a living Nedafan for it, refusing to willingly give it control.

Perhaps… that is why Reku'un is the man he is today.

Tenacious, generous, understanding, courageous, compassionate, and unrelenting.

Maybe… this is why Minira chose this path.

To make sure he never allowed death to stop him, to make sure this beast would not control him, and to make sure the horde and myself paid for everything we have done…

…she taught him to never give up.

He was close… so close to making all that we have given a vain effort. But she made sure that I was there to push him along, giving him time to recover and find his newest love, Limir herself!

I promise, Reku'un. I promise that no matter what happens, I will never stop fighting. I won't let this beast win. The horde either. Even from within this monster, I will fight in your name.

I promise you, little brother.

I promise.

"This place wasn't here for too long," a light-brown stallion observed, a magnifying glass to his eye. "By the look of these hollowing marks, I'd say just about a month ago this entrance was created."

An armored unicorn stallion, who looked just about as sharp as the geologist, nodded softly. "I thought as much," he sighed, his gruff voice echoing off the walls of the tall cavern. "You four head deeper, see what you can find. Skip, Hop, you're with me. Try not to break anything, and report back if any of you find anything suspicious."

"Sir." They saluted before trotting off to their designated areas.

Skip, a young pegasus mare, trotted up beside him. "Who do ya think made this place?" She questioned. If any other guard had asked, he would have said this place could be from ancient times. But this was one of his trusted lieutenants.

"Could be some abandoned mine, for all I know," he sighed. "But I haven't seen any burnt out torches or gems anywhere."

They looked at the scorch marks near the center of the vast space, then above to examine the obviously unnatural shape in the walls. "Princess Cadence said a dragon and that alien were holed up here, Ram," Hop reminded him. "Explains that. Maybe they used the old torches? They last a lot longer after being burned out."

"Still, I don't think they made that tunnel," Ram said. "Maybe we should—"

"Sir?" A crystal stallion called. "Might wanna take a look at this."

The stallion trotted after the guard, Skip and Hop close behind with Professor Hoofington. Hop lit his horn with a candle spell in order to illuminate the large tunnel they were walking into. Another aura glowed further down, the caster being one of Ram's officers. He gestured towards the room he stood outside of, and the four of them gasped simultaneously. The other three guards that had accompanied him were bound, gagged, and unconscious. Before anymore could be said, four swift blows landed to the commanding officer, his personal guards, and the professor. The stallion wiped his hoof against his chest plate, sighing as he pulled them into the same room. After tying them together and putting magic restraints on the unicorns' horns, he headed further into the cavern.

If only he'd found some other cave.

With another shake of his head, he reached a dead end, no turns, drops, or inclines to be found. Unless, somepony were to push aside the largest icicle hanging from the ceiling. A series of gears turned behind the walls of ice, the cavern rumbling subtly before a hissing of steam echoed off the walls. The wall of ice in front of him moved to the side slowly, scraping the ice beneath itself. The stallion tore off the armor pieces and pulled a scarf around his neck, draping a cloak over himself and pulling the hood up before entering. His white coat had changed to a gentle blue, his mane two lighter tones of his fur.

Not wanting to take any chances of them waking up, his horn melted some of the edges together, letting the cold and time work the rest. He looked ahead, seeing a large overlook with a single one-way pane of glass. He trotted down towards the hidden settlement, nodding to many of the other ponies walking around, a frantic spry in their steps.

This must be bigger than I had thought.

He made his way to the overlook, entering the stone staircase and reaching the metal door above. The steel was made with rare gemstones that absorbed mana in all forms, be it enchantments or runes or even spells. At first glance, the door would be a bit shinier than most, hinting to gem mixtures. But to those higher up in the order, they knew that the walls behind the rock were completely anti-mana gems. The only way to best this All Father would be to outmatch his strength. Chuckling to himself, the stallion pushed open the door and stepped in quietly.

Standing in front of the glass, All Father Feather stared through the dim window, watching the others going around busily. "Good afternoon," Feather said, a stern and solid voice matching the tall and muscled stallion. Though his name was a mystery to most. "All Father Bush is busy, I presume."

"You're correct," the blue stallion chuckled. "Mirror Crescent. It is an honor to meet you."

Feather turned his head to the side, his purple iris jumping as he looked over the blue pony behind him. "You are the newest pupil, yes?" He questioned. Mirror nodded. "Father Bush says you're quite… skilled."

Mirror went over to a rack of ancient and traditional weapons. "I do my best," he murmured. "You specialize in swordsmanship, I've heard."

Feather slowly walked over, watching as Mirror looked over many of the fine blades on display. "My family has been committed to this order for generations. Our craft goes unmatched."

A slight smirk appeared on Mirror's muzzle, but he concealed it as he ran his hoof over an obsidian blade. "If the target wasn't so powerful, I think you might like to challenge him yourself," Mirror commented. "He seems skilled as well."

Feather closed the display and glared down at Mirror. "Enough small talk," he snorted. "I didn't let you in to boast on about my collection, and I'm sure you didn't come to grovel for training. Now what does Father Bush report?"

Mirror reached behind himself and into the saddlebag, giving him a sealed scroll. Feather snatched it and unfurled it, skimming through the words then rereading much more slowly this time. His eyes slightly widened, and his tail flicked anxiously. After another minute, he crushed the scroll and threw it into a fireplace at the very left of the room. He quickly grabbed a match from the top of the mantle, lit it, and tossed it onto the logs. The wood caught easily, burning the scroll and melting the wax that remained of the seal.

"The Elements dealt with her," he said, a hint of fear in his voice. "How can she be back?"

Mirror shrugged, much to the annoyance of Feather. "The Elements weren't meant to destroy," he reminded him. "Only to battle, cleanse, or contain evil. To destroy would make them something else entirely. A weapon. The Elements are a response… but their first response wasn't as powerful as their second."

Feather nodded, taking note of the young pupil's wisdom. "There's that…" He sighed, rubbing his orange hoof through his light-grey mane. "But… Nightmare Moon? Even with all our resources the only way to defeat her again would be…"

Mirror nodded. "Taking out the princess of the night would make it impossible to return to the surface," he shrugged. "But Father Bush is already working to find some way to deal with Nightmare. For now… we need to set up our next operation. Out of all the Fathers, you're the most capable of handling unknown variables."

Feather exhaled softly, waving for Mirror to follow as he moved to a long table near the center of the room. He sifted through a pile of maps until he found one of Ponyville, then laid it out and grabbed the nearest quill from the nearest inkwell.

"From what we know, the Loki'irian lives here," he stated, drawing an "X" over the library. "He works at Sugarcube Corner," Feather continued, making a square around the establishment. "And during the summer he had worked in Sweet Apple Acres." He made a final circle around the Apple Family home. "His current job demands he work every day except Sunday. Aside from that, he is very close with the Elements, meaning he would make occasional stops at each of their houses."

Mirror watched as he made triangles around four individual homes, each scattered around the town. "Rainbow Dash is unmarked because—"

"She has a cloud home, yes," Feather nodded. "To keep our eyes on him we'll need several ponies stationed at every street between him and each of these points. After a month we should be able to narrow down a sort of pattern, and after that, a week would be needed to pinpoint a routine."

"Aside from his visits with the princess," Mirror said. "I'll bring this to Father Bush as soon as I can."

Before he could touch the map, Feather grabbed his hoof and looked him sternly in the eye. "You were the first of us to come into contact with him," he said, an intimidating and sort of threatening tone beneath the serious voice. "If there is anything you know, now would be the time to speak."

Feather missed the flash of black across Mirror's eyes, but noticed the offended look at being touched. "If I had anymore information, Father Bush would have been told, don't you agree?" He stated normally, a snarl being fought down.

Feather stared for another second before rolling up the map and hoofing it over to the pupil. "I will tell you this once," he said in a low tone. "If you disrespect any of the other All Fathers, you won't be around when we prove ourselves to the princesses. I will suggest, out of concern, that you show a little more respect."

Mirror nodded with a neutral expression, then made his way out of the room with the map. Near the bottom of the stairs he rammed his hoof into the wall, smashing a chunk of stone off. He took a deep breath and made way for the cave exit, maneuvering around the crowd and back out into the ice cavern. Sealing the cloak in his saddlebag, Mirror strapped on the Solar armor and went over to the tied ponies, freeing them and moving them around the room to make it look as though they had been knocked unconscious. As he placed General Ram near the entrance, he heard the old stallion snort as he began to rouse from his sleep. Mirror quietly trotted over to Skip, nestling beside her with his hooves splayed out as if he had fallen against her.

The General's hooves clinked against the ice floor as he stumbled around, clutching his head in pain. "Skip… Hop?" He grunted. "The hay happened?"

Skip and Hop soon woke up, as well as the rest of the squadron. Mirror woke up last, acting as though he had been hit as well. "Does anypony remember anything?" Hop groaned.

"I… don't remember much," Hop chuckled weakly. "Ram… what now?"

The General looked around the room, then down towards the dead end. "Whoever did this must have left… and they took whatever was theirs," he sighed. "We should head back and keep the guards on alert for now. Maybe something'll pop up."

"Alright," Skip nodded. "Would you like to come with us on the first chariot, Professor?"

Professor Hoofington nodded. "Yes. I think I'm done with all this excitement for one night, if you ask me," he chuckled bemusedly. The squadron formed up and loaded onto the chariots, then took off back towards the Crystal Empire.

Mirror looked down to the saddlebag, trying to imagine what this Nightmare Moon looked like.

She's the alternate of Princess Luna… but evil. Would she be something similar to the Ashla? Or… the Iikro?

Author's Note

Dun dun duuuuuun. It's been some time since my last (real chapter) update. Just something to whet your appetites! I promise I'll get to work on the next chapter as soon as I can! So, as always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night!

And some fun facts!

FUN FACT: (Don't know if I've said this yet, but screw it) Loki'irian males grow to be between 9-10 feet tall. Females are usually 6.5 to 7.5 feet tall. Excluding any mutations or genes that can alter their growth.

FUN FACT: Loki'ir's gravity is about 15 times stronger than Earth's.

Forests and "Kryptonite"
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

Forests and "Kryptonite"

"Once we reach Earth, we'll need to get the turrets into position," Figanti told the League. "From what the probes have received, the mass of Earth has changed slightly over the last few million years. There are energy readings that number in the thousands of kimak, and one is obviously Reku'un."

Malshuom pressed a panel on the holographic projection table, which brought up a model of their destination. "There are two higher readings on the planet, and we assume the smaller signature is Limir," Renkan stated. She placed a hand on the hologram and swiped downwards, pressing her finger at the center of the visualization of a small settlement.

"Reku'un's signature is coming from this village," Hinaktol explained. "It would be safe to assume he's residing here. It isn't too far for him to travel to see Limir this way."

Malshuom stepped forward, zooming out on the map and circling an area over Equestria.

"Our entry point will be over this continent, and I'm sure we can accurately guide it over the land between Limir and Reku'un," he said. "Once we enter the atmosphere, of course."

Portok dialed in a few coordinates and commands, and soon they were looking at a projection of the galaxy. "Our vessel needs to reach the planet within ten lunar revolutions," he said. "To do that… we'll need to pass through Arthanian space."

Quarek, Binagish, and Yonok stepped forward. "This carrier isn't as equipped as most fighter ships. A single dreadnought is in danger in these places. We have only a few cannons," Binagish said.

"However," Yonok began, "We have found a way to compensate for it."

Quarek connected a small memory core into the table, and a schematic of a turret appeared. "We've taken a few fighter engines and taken their Inak cores. The rest of the engine will create a massive explosion," he explained.

"How many engines will we have?" Figanti asked.

"We have around 3,000 for use," Portok chuckled. "These things can rip apart a carrier from the outside in."

Figanti shook his head with a laugh. "Easy, Portok. I know you're eager for another battle."

"As are the rest of us," Ingot murmured. "The only thing I'm concerned about is the surviving Signa."

"They act like the others," Yonok pointed out. "Unruly. Narcissistic. Dishonorable."

"We can beat it out of them, if need be," Quarek snorted. "They've gained some sense of our old ways. It should make the transition smoother."

"And another thing," Gengot said. "I don't think we're fit to train regulars. What's simple for us is impossible for them. Which of us can train them properly?"

"It could be easier for Portok, Hinaktol and I," Yonok stated. "Portok could teach them to use our technology, Hinaktol could train them with weapons, and I could show them the bond between all living things."

Portok shrugged softly, crossing his arms and leaning against the table behind him. "I… could probably teach them by the seventh lunar cycle."

"And it shouldn't be too hard to show them basic techniques of our weapons," Hinaktol smirked. "It could be rather fun, actually."

"Then it is decided," Renkan announced. "You three will train the regulars, while the rest of us will—"

"Renkan," Figanti interrupted. "I'm afraid I can't help with the Signa."

The others looked at him with confused expressions, but when Figanti gestured towards Malshuom, they nodded knowingly.

"It's my duty to train the newest Doshu'um, should his family be unable or dead." Figanti walked over to Malshuom, placing his hand on his shoulder. "For you to fully control your powers as a Signa, I must teach you as I taught my nephew. But… first you'll have to live as we once did."

"As long as what you told me of our old traditions is true, you have my cooperation," Malshuom nodded. "When will we be passing through Arthanian space?"

Portok, the obvious genius among them, had a holo-gauntlet that let him calculate all of his variables. "We will be passing within… eight lunar cycles."

The room became tense, but it was Yonok who broke the silence. "We will have many to face, but we must make it to Reku'un," he reminded them. "As long as Jerosh is leading them, they won't dare disobey his orders."

"You mean MOST of them won't," Binagish pointed out. "There's no doubt for any of us that at least ONE ship will give chase."

"And by the time they do, we'll be able to reactivate the rupture engines," Portok said. "I'll still need some time to repair it, but other than that we have enough metals, weapons, and homes for all."

Malshuom rose a brow and stepped closer. "What do you mean ‘homes’?" He questioned.

The twelve members of the League gave each other smiles until they all turned to Figanti. "I'll show you," he chuckled. "You all know what to do. We'll meet again in two lunar cycles."

"Nahri!" The League shouted.

The warriors left out their own exits, Malshuom following behind Figanti. "Where are we going?" He asked.

Figanti turned to Malshuom and smiled. "To your home, of course."

The Doshu'um was left puzzled as he followed Figanti through the ship. The doors slid open before they even reached them; a blue light scanning them as they approached. Malshuom wondered where they would be going, and his gaze strayed to the side. He looked out to the stars around, the planets floating in their gravity. He'd only imagined it once or twice, but now that he was among the stars, he couldn't believe how vast and amazing it was. The feeling of being so insignificant, being one man among the endless number of galaxies, was never more tolerated than now.

"It's beautiful, yes?" Figanti asked. Malshuom nodded slowly, then laughed softly as he turned to him.

"Yes. Did you see this during the time of the Signa?" Malshuom questioned.

Figanti smiled faintly. "Always. There was always a battle taking place… and I would often go off to fight… but I've looked at the stars like this since I was just two cycles old."

Malshuom turned back to the window. "Does it look the same?"

Figanti stopped them and turned to the door on their right. "It's been 5 million years," he chuckled half-heartedly. "Nothing is the same anymore."

He placed his hand on the holo-panel to the side, entering a few commands, and the door opened. Malshuom's nose stung slightly, and he coughed as the various smells hit him. Figanti gave him a moment to calm down, then stepped inside. Malshuom followed slowly, nervous about where they were going.

But that feeling vanished when he looked upon Loki'ir's beauty.

Trees as tall as skyscrapers spread for miles, thousands of plants and greenery just as widespread. Malshuom's jaw slowly loosened until he was held in a silent gasp. The platform they stood on was dozens of feet high, but not tall enough to match the gigantic trees. He felt… a sudden shift in the force against his body. Through sheer willpower, he was able to keep himself standing, but he found it a challenge. Figanti, however, looked unaffected by the change.

"Imagine this… covering the lands of Loki'ir," Figanti said, a bit of sadness and proud nostalgia in his voice. "Before the seas of brown… before the deserts and wastelands… this was all I ever saw… all I ever asked for."

He stepped closer to the ledge, taking in a deep breath.

"I wanted to share this moment with you, Doshu'um," he sighed, closing his eyes. "This is my first time in 5 million years smelling our air. Yonok worked hard to revive this forest… This is your first time ever seeing our planet as it was. And it won't be the last."

Malshuom gasped as the platform beneath them receded into the wall instantly. Figanti seemingly vanished, and Malshuom immediately looked down, bracing his feet as the ground came closer and closer. He managed to roll on his side and stop on his hands and knees. He peered up when he heard several loud cracks, and Figanti jumped down.

"For you to ever amount to what a Loki'irian is —what a Signa is… you must live as we did. Train like us. Fight like us. And you must learn to train yourself," Figanti said. "We've made you a home in the trees. There are homes for all the families that we've brought, but we need them to have a basic understanding. They'll learn to carve their own homes… with our supervision, of course."

Malshuom looked up, feeling a sudden… urge. His legs shook eagerly, his heart began to race, his mind focused itself on the life around him. The air was easier to breathe, the soil under his feet felt softer than the sands of their world, but it was fertile beyond any known earth. His body was weighed down, but he was compelled to keep going; he needed to start going somewhere.

"I can see it in you," Figanti smiled. "Your instincts are kicking in. It's natural in all of us. If you ever want to train at your fullest… give in. Do not hesitate, not for a second."

It was all the permission Malshuom needed to take off. He started running aimlessly, his legs pumping frantically as he picked up speed. He sensed Figanti nearby, then looked up and saw him leaping ahead.

"Climb, Malshuom!" Figanti bellowed. "Climb like a true Signa!"

Following his orders, Malshuom leaped up, the height of which surprising him, and latched onto the trunk. He quickly pulled himself up. Higher, and higher. He pulled himself onto a thick branch, one big enough to walk on, then looked around.

The trees were lined up so that their limbs would create a sort of path. Malshuom needed to do something… so he jumped. He jumped as far as he could, and landed on another branch. The thrill of which made his heart beat quicker, and he did it again.

And again. And again.

"Faster!" Figanti called, laughing as he swung from a thinner branch. "You're nearly there, Malshuom!"

Malshuom leaped again, and again, but then he felt the change. His muscles loosened, and his mind felt more focused than ever. He pulled a leg back, landed with the other, and sprung off. The leap sent him further than before, and he felt as though he was running through the trees. He felt his energy levels climb alarmingly.

As he kept leaping, his second form began to replace his normal body. Like before, the small crevice in his chest appeared, and his toes morphed into three individual, hardened claws. His body became tougher, his hair crackling as it lowered slightly, turning it into clumps of sharpened pikes. His mark began to glow slightly, and he found himself drawn to a particular energy. Forgetting Figanti, he rerouted and made his way over to the source.

His leaping led him to a more rocky terrain, and he was forced to slow down so he could make his way around the boulders and stray trees. Panting lightly, Malshuom slowed to a walk as the energy started to pulse. The rocks became taller and taller… until he was headed into a cove of sorts. The vines and leaves blocked out most of the artificial lights overhead… but he started to hear something.

thump… thump-thump…

It sounded like… his heart. He walked further inside, then stopped as he looked upon a small rock platform… and there was a large egg sitting on top of it.

Thump-thump, Thump-thump, Thump-thump

Malshuom couldn't understand why his heart was racing, as if he were in the middle of combat. But the feeling multiplied as he stood in front of the egg now. He gazed at the dull orange clashing with grey on the egg, and the beating sound boomed in his ears. Slowly… his hand rose, and he reached out towards the egg.

THUMP-THUMP THUMP-THUMP THUMP-THUMP

He touched it.

…

"Ngh."

Malshuom clutched his wrist as a searing pain shot through his arm… but it subsided as his mark began glowing, brighter this time. The egg cracked in several places, light shooting out from it. Malshuom cried out, right as the egg broke open. He tore his gaze away from his burning hand to the form moving on the rock. Small screeches and growls akin to a baby hokor came from the animal's maw, but it became deeper and deeper after a few seconds.

The form of the creature grew exponentially, to the point where it was slamming into the walls of the alcove. Malshuom stepped back as it's size became big enough to break through the vines and branches overhead. The light slowly dulled, and the pain faded to nothing. Lowering his arms, Malshuom looked upon the great beast in front of him. He could only see a portion of it, but he could make out the dark grey scales over its body with a few orange elbow-spikes.

It swung its claw up and smacked away the rest of the vines and branches. Malshuom backpedaled slowly, looking into its sharp cyan eyes as it examined him. The Nera'ak had a double array of orange spines, and on its head were two red colored horns protruding from the back of it's skull. Its neck was very long and a bit thick, and its body was long and bulky, but sleek enough that the wings on its back, large and wide, wouldn't have trouble moving it through the air.

The Nera'ak seemed to be just as surprised as him, and it slowly lowered its head. For some reason, Malshuom felt no fear. He was anxious, of course, but he couldn't understand why he wasn't afraid. The Nera'ak was looking at him… expectantly, almost. He noticed it glancing down to his mark, which was still lightly humming. Malshuom looked between his mark and the Nera'ak… then slowly rose his hand. The dragon closed its eyes as Malshuom closed the distance… and Malshuom felt his arm go numb.

And his life's memories were set on replay.

From the moment of his birth, to the current time. And then, he felt as if there was silence in his mind. A peaceful quiet that no man should have.

I've waited eons for you to find me.

Malshuom gasped softly, looking at the now smirking Nera'ak.

You… you spoke to me.

Yes. It is how our kind have communicated, remember?

A small dryness occurred in Malshuom's throat, and he stifled another gasp as the Nera'ak nuzzled him.

What is your name?

…Malshuom.

The Nera'ak smiled and bowed respectfully.

And I am your eternal partner, Hurako. I have seen your past… and I share the feelings they come with. We are the next in line, yes?

Yes… we are.

And our people have grown apart. Do you think it will be easy? Winning this war?

A small smile of his own appeared on Malshuom's lips.

I pray that it is… but I know it won't.

Hurako let out a throaty chuckle and lowered his body to the ground.

Then we'd better get started.

Ponyville. 3 months after Hearth's Warming…

"It's been a while hasn't it?" Tony laughed, looking at Violet with a satisfied smile.

"You actually got my antiques into here?" She quietly exclaimed, shifting nervously.

Beside Tony, Luna chuckled softly. "It wasn't very hard, considering they've been hoping to open a Zebrecan aisle all year," she told her. "I'm glad we were of help. And before I forget…"

Violet turned to the lunar princess, and her jaw dropped when she saw the check. Her eyes turned to saucers as she READ it. "8,000 bits?!" She shouted, causing passing pony's to glance over.

"Just like I promised," Tony smiled. "And, since you said you were pretty well-informed on Zebrecan culture—"

"I'd like to offer you a position in this museum," Luna finished. "Since we lack many Zebrecan experts, I would like to ask that you be here when they open this area to the public."

Violet slowly smiled wider and wider. "Really?!"

"They'll need someone who knows about this stuff, right, nila? (hun?)" Tony grinned, chuckling as Luna nudged him.

Violet wrapped Luna in a bone-crushing hug, doing the same to Tony right after. She stepped back with tears of joy in her eyes. "Thank you! You… I just don't know what to say!" She beamed.

"Thank you's good enough for me," Tony laughed.

"As is for me," Luna nodded, smiling just as happily. "I'm glad you're happy with your new job."

"I love it! I've always wanted to come here when I was a filly… but now I'm WORKING here!" She looked more excited than a filly going to the candy shop. "If there's anything I can ever do—"

"It's not a problem," Tony told her, nervously scratching his ear. "I promised you this… well, Luna did, really, but it wasn't a problem."

Violet grew a firm expression, but she smiled nonetheless. "Just find me if you ever need anything," she said. "I owe you big time."

Tony smiled once more, then he and Luna gave her one last farewell before she was called over by the museum manager. They made their way towards the medieval Equestria exhibit.

"Thanks, Luna," he smiled, kissing her cheek.

"Anything for my subjects," she laughed gently. "And for you, of course."

She nuzzled his cheek, then yawned quite loudly. "I think it's a bit past your bedtime, don't you think?" Tony chuckled, scratching just behind her ear.

Luna sighed contently, leaning into his palm. "Yes… a little lower," she murmured. "Are you headed back to Ponyville?"

Tony nodded. "Pinkie's probably gonna need help, since the Cake's are off for their anniversary," he explained. "But I'll see you soon, 'kay?"

Luna smiled and kissed his lips. "Just come by whenever you can," she told him.

I promise.

I know you do.

They shared a laugh as they made their way out together. Tony walked with her to the castle gates, talking about small things until they reached it. Tony gave her one last kiss, and watched as she went down the small path, up the short set of steps, and waved to him before disappearing behind the doors.

Nyla?

I'm just over the ledge.

Tony smirked as he bolted towards the cliff side, leaped over the small wall surrounding the outskirts of the mountain-city, and dropped off the side of the cliff. He dove for a few seconds, the wind billowing through his shirt and hair, until he reached up with a hand and caught Nyla's reins. He pulled himself into a sitting position, and Nyla flapped into a hard right, twirling before easing into the winds, straight for Ponyville.

Do you think everything is fine?

What do you mean, Reku'un?

I mean… are you okay with this place?

…

It's… growing on me.

Tony smiled softly, gently stroking one of her spines.

I hope so.

I still don't like them.

At least they're growing on you, too.

Nyla huffed a trail of smoke and smacked him with the tip of her tail. Laughing softly, Tony gripped the reins as they sped up quickly, crossing the vast plains between Canterlot and Ponyville. Like always, they circled the town from afar and landed at the edge of the forest. After the few months since Hearth's Warming, most of Ponyville had seen him ride Nyla, since she was the fastest way to get to Canterlot and back.

And… three little fillies were always looking for her.

Of course Nyla didn't mind, and she would often lead them in a large circle, until they were back at the path. They pleaded him to take him to her, but he always bribed them for the day with an offer to help Crusading or a trip to Sugarcube corner.

I'll see you soon.

I might circle the forest after midnight. Do you think it will be fine?

Of course, Nyla.

Then I'll be seeing you.

He rubbed her eye crest once more before heading back into town. Like always, he smiled and said hi to anypony he saw. He was pretty much acquainted with the entire town by now. It was nice to know that everypony knew him, and he knew them all. He knew most of them pretty well, too. The memory of a newcomer the month before came to mind. He reacted more subtly than Pinkie and greeted the new resident. Before he could warn her about the bubbly mare, she zoomed between them and, well, gave him a Pinkie-greeting. An enormous party that night, just for him.

As he reminisced, he bumped into somepony… and he felt his energy drop FAST. The tinkling of gems followed by a small gasp reached his ear, but he stumbled backwards first before regaining his senses. "I'm terribly sorry!" He heard a mare frantically say. "I-I was in such a rush… gosh, are you okay?"

The feeling vanished as quick as it came, but Tony still felt a bit weak. "I'm fine, Miss," he groaned softly. "Here… let me help you with that."

"Oh, it's fine," she insisted, scooping some out of the way of other passing ponies. "I-I can get it."

"It's no trouble re…really," he said, stifling a grunt as he grabbed a handful of gems.

His energy was taking a nosedive. The moment he placed the strange gems in the box, his energy would stop diving, but it didn't come back up. Once all ten gems were back in, he helped her up, his head fogged as he did.

"Thank you, mister," she nodded with a smile. "I'm sorry, again."

She turned and started bolting off again, and Tony barely managed to get a good look at her. He looked at his palm, his eyes shifting between focused and blurred every other second.

Re…Reku'un…

…you feel it… too right?

Yes… what… what happened?

I'm not sure…

He looked down the path the mare had galloped, but she was long gone by now.

Maybe… I should get home… get some rest…

…hurry.

Nyla sounded just as weakened as him. Aside from the fact that they shared the same energy pool, it often took a significant amount of energy output to affect a Nera'ak. Turning back towards the path to Sugarcube Corner, he started slowly making his way to the candy shop, swaying ever so slightly. As soon as he walked in, Pinkie's face brightened greatly, but her smile vanished when she saw him nearly tumble.

"Hey, Pinkie," he weakly smiled.

"What's wrong, T?" She questioned, her ears down as she noticed how pale she was. "Did you catch the flu early? Fluttershy could—"

"Pinkie," Tony interjected, holding a hand up. "I'm not feeling too good… and I don't think I can walk around like… like this."

Pinkie nodded, sighing as she thought how lonely it would be working the shop alone. "Well… I could ask Twilight if she could let me borrow Spikey for a little bit," she smiled gently, a flash of concern in her eyes.

"Sounds good," he nodded, holding up his fist. She bumped her hoof into it, and put on a bigger smile for him.

"Okay, get home, big guy," she giggled. "And don't forget to tell Twi!"

Tony nodded one last time before heading for the door. The moment he walked out, Pinkie turned into a pink blur as she shot into the kitchen, pulling Applejack and Rarity up from the floor behind the table.

"WEGOTTATELLTWITONY'SPRETTYSICKANDHE'SGOINGHOMEEARLYBUTINEEDTO—"

"Okay!"Applejack exclaimed, shoving a hoof in Pinkie's mouth. "I'll get Rainbow t' head over before he gets there."

"She should be here by now, actually," Rarity said, glancing out the window. "Where—"

Crash!

The mares ducked as a mess of pots and pans were thrown in all directions. When they stood up, Rainbow could be seen pulling a taller pot off her head, her grunts echoing slightly.

"Anypony wanna help?" She called, sitting up.

Pinkie jammed butter into the space between her head and the pot, moved it around, then pulled it off quickly.

"Thanks, Pinkie," Rainbow chuckled. "I got the—"

"YOUGOTTATELLTWITONY'SGOINGHOME!" Pinkie exclaimed, grabbing Rainbow and tossing her out the back entrance.

"Wait!" Rainbow shouted, just as she was thrown out into the dirt.

"Hurry!" Pinkie yelled, slamming the door shut.

Rainbow sat in confusion, slowly processing what she'd said. "Oh, snap," she muttered, taking off instantly.

She flew over Ponyville and looked for the lumbering giant, spotting him crossing the marketplace slowly. His limp was pretty obvious, but she focused on getting to the library. The door wouldn't be locked, but she was running short on time.

And she had a small cramp in her wing from hauling the fireworks.

"Comeoncomeoncomeon!"

She crashed through the window and knocked into a small body, then stopped against the bookshelf, and the shelves dumped their books on them. Spike popped out from the pile of books, followed by Rainbow.

"Wing cramp?" He sighed.

"Yup," she sheepishly smiled. "Where's Twilight?"

"Up here," she called. Twilight trotted down the steps, a roll of streamers and a small can of confetti following. "Again?"

Rainbow groaned and waved her hoof dismissively. "Tony's coming home now!" She blurted.

"What?!" Spike and Twilight shouted.

"He's supposed to be headed to Sugarcube Corner!" Twilight vanished in a magenta flash, then reappeared without either object. "What's he doing back so early?!"

"He feels sick or something, but he's almost here!" Rainbow repeated.

"Pinkie's cannon's in the hall!" Twilight told her. "Just drag it into my room, quick!"

Rainbow galloped upstairs, and no sooner did the door handle jingle in place. The door opened slowly, and Twilight's nervous smile turned to concern when she saw him. He was pale, he looked dazed, and he was slightly swaying. His eyelids looked heavy, and he was taking half-steps.

"Hey, Tony," she smiled. "You okay?"

"I'm… I'll be fine after a nap… or something," Tony groaned, clutching his head suddenly. "What happened to the window?"

Twilight silently panicked, but she retained her soft smile. "U-Uh, Spike… fell, and his claw slipped from the book! Right, Spike?" She asked, her eyes almost glaring at him.

"Y-Yeah!" He chuckled sheepishly. "My bad."

Tony bought it, or just couldn't find enough strength to question further, and made his way up the steps. As he passed Twi's room, the door opened a crack, and Rainbow waited until he was in his room. She snuck back downstairs, nodding with a smile to Twilight.

"He looks awful," Twilight said softly. "But he hasn't been sick like this. He didn't even catch a cold in the winter, remember?"

Rainbow shrugged softly. "Maybe it's just one of those freak flu's or something." Twilight didn't believe as much, but there was nothing to explain it. "So… how exactly did Pinkie find out Tony's birthday?"

Twilight groaned loudly, putting a hoof to her forehead. "Honestly, I don't know, and it took me THREE days to get the same day," she sighed. "It took her three seconds! And every time I asked how she found out, she would just say she ‘saw an old AN’ and did it from there."

"AN?" Rainbow questioned.

"I don't know, she never explained it," she said. "But she wants it to be extra special."

"Yeah, I noticed," Rainbow laughed. "It's… in a month, right?"

"Two months, five days," Twilight corrected. "It's funny. His birthday's the day before the Summer Sun Celebration."

"Really?" Rainbow laughed. "Maybe Pinkie guessed, then?"

"I don't think so," Twilight chuckled.

"Rainbow… could you help me?" Spike grunted, pushing a dozen pound tome into a higher shelf, but he was too short to put it back.

"Sure, buddy," Rainbow chuckled.

Upstairs, Tony barely pulled his shoes off before crawling into bed. His breathing was getting more and more erratic, and he felt the tips of his toes and fingers going cold.

Something… something was with those… those gems…

…my flame… is weakening…

It feels like… like Oracoal stone… but less… effective.

Tony looked up to the ceiling, feeling his energy finally stabilize. His vision faded to black… and Nyla's eyes shut as she collapsed in her cavern.

Author's Note

Not sure how I feel about the chapter title… but it's okay. I'm back to bring you guys another update! AND, I want to announce that this is the OFFICIAL, beggining of the second to last arc of this story. It's gonna be a pretty long one, I must say, as well as the final arc. But I hope you're all there for the end, So, as always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Fun Fact: There's going to be an alternate ending to this story, which will lead to an alternate universe sequel that will ALSO be a crossover with a popular story of mine. So look out for that!

Fun Fact: Malshuom is about 34 cycles (which is about 68 years)

Behind the Veil
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

Behind the Veil

A box of gems was dumped onto Mirror's desk. He eyed the gems with interest, but the moment his hoof neared it, he felt his mana drain quickly, and he pulled his hoof away. He glared up at the pink mare before him, who bore a small smirk.

"What are these?" He asked, rubbing his head gently.

Hazy Rose laughed softly, and a bit offendingly as well. "They're Saddle Arabian," she snickered. "Drain mana on touch. Bigger ones drain it from a distance, too."

Using a rag to separate his hoof from the gem, Mirror picked up a smaller one and examined it. It had a slight hue of sky blue… but he could see ripples of silver.

"They worked on the big fella," she told him, sitting in a chair by the door. " ‘Bumped’ into him on the way over. Big idiot kept grabbing them to help clean up."

Mirror smirked softly, letting out an amused chuckle. "You're fortunate he didn't think," he said. "The ‘big idiot’ has enough power to turn you into a stain on the pavement."

Hazy's smirk turned into an angry frown. "Well, he didn't, so are you going to stop being a flankhole and listen, or not?" She sneered.

Mirror closed his eyes briefly, letting out a deep breath as his eyes flashed black once more. "What did you have in mind?"

"We can set these up in his home, wait a couple of days for them to do their magic, then take him there," she told him. "He'll be weak enough for us to sink a knife in his neck."

"Considering I watched him fight with a trio of monsters clawing at his flesh, ramming rusted, jagged swords into his body without pulling them out," Mirror deadpanned. "A knife in his neck will kill him after he tears you in half."

Her glare hardened, but at the same time a slight bit of acknowledgement passed over her features. "He'd still be dead," she reminded him. "And besides, we could send somepony bigger than me to get it done."

"Or we could avoid executing him and take him out from afar," Mirror stated. "If these gems really do drain him, it'll make an arrow easier to hit him."

"And tip it with one of these and he'll only get weaker," Hazy smiled. "It's perfect."

Mirror stood up, then pushed the gems into the box. "I'll see what Father Bush has to say about it."

"Where is the old stallion, anyway?" Hazy questioned.

"Out in the Everfree, if I remember," Mirror said. "He's near the old royal palace, looking for any traces of the Nightmare."

Hazy nodded slowly. She gulped audibly, and shifted queasily as she stepped forward. "Do you think she's back?" She finally asked.

Mirror shot her a deadpan, and she growled and rolled her eyes.

"I know YOU brought it to the Fathers' attention," she sneered. "But… could she really be back? I mean, the Elements were supposed to take care of her."

"We know she used necromancy for an entire regime of undead. We know she used her magic to keep the moon from lowering," Mirror reminded her. "And we know she nearly killed Celestia before being imprisoned by the Elements. I think if she's given enough time to regain mana, she'll be able to either restore her old body, or take one."

Using a cloth to cover his hoof, Mirror dumped the gems back into the box Hazy had brought them in. "I prefer we take her out before either of those happens," she said, a determined glare on her face.

"Hazy, for all we know, she might already have either."

The thought shook Hazy. "Then I'll hope we still have time," she smirked. She picked up the small box and turned to the door. "I'm gonna head down to Hammer and Smash. See if they can get these gems turned into arrow heads."

"Make five arrows completely made out of them," Mirror called. Hazy stopped and looked back at him with a confused expression.

"These gems aren't big enough to-"

"Tell them to find a way to meld it down into five completely-gem arrows," he loudly reiterated, getting a suspicious and annoyed look from her.

"I'll tell 'em," she murmured, pushing open the door and stepping out into the hall. "Flankhole."

When he couldn't hear her hooves clopping along the floor, Mirror stood up and went over to the map on the wall to the left. It had several crossed out markings along the Loki'irian's route from his job and back. Now, however, with Winter Wrap Up approaching, they would need to station agents near the road to the orchards. One of their agricultural experts said he'd spoken to the apple family about the planting months. The Loki'irian would be helping her family plant the seeds for this year's harvest.

He still went to work at Sugarcube Corner, though. They knew his usual route by now, and they were keeping a very close eye on him. Mirror decided it would be best not to see him as much, since he could tell he was under watch by the Signa. As such, he had other operatives fill in for him so as to not blow his cover. He still had his part at the stand in the marketplace, in case he ever needed to keep up appearances.

His attention focused on the artwork of the old Royal Palace in the Everfree. A smirk crept over his muzzle as his eyes glowed black.

Just find a way to bring her back, you old fools. I only have a few more weeks before I must leave this place and start the preparations.

The flat teeth sharpened slightly as his eyes became completely black. A tear began at the center of Canterlot and made its way all the way down to the Everfree.

You're in for a surprise, Reku'un.

"Anything?"

Tony sighed and shook his head as the doctor ran his aura over his body. "No," he finally said.

"You sound disappointed," the doctor chuckled. "Is there somewhere you don't want to be?"

A brief laugh left Tony. "Not exactly," he smiled. "But did you find anything unusual? Blood pressure? Composition?"

"We've looked at your blood three times this week, Tony," he sighed. "Aside from having more amounts of minerals and vitamins, there's nothing wrong with you. You're perfectly healthy and perfectly fit, if that isn't already obvious."

Another laugh left Tony as he pulled on his shirt, noticing the hem of it was just a bit higher. "I just need to be sure, Doc," Tony told him. "That's all."

"Any reason why, if you don't mind me asking?" He questioned.

Tony pondered whether or not telling the stallion would be a wise idea. The two months that had passed were strange. He'd had run ins with a couple of ponies. Bumping into some, getting weird questions from others, and catching a few more watching him. Not out of curiosity; he'd been here too long for anypony to be curious about his form. Something felt off… and very wrong.

"Let's just say that… I ran into somepony strange. After that I wasn't feeling too well." The doctor nodded slowly, still unsure as to what he meant. "I'll guess I'll be seeing you."

"Hopefully without any broken bones," the doctor laughed softly.

"I can't guarantee that," Tony grinned, waving goodbye as he walked out of the room. He ducked under the doorway and walked to the waiting room.

"Nothing?" Nurse Redheart asked from the front desk.

"Fit as ever," Tony sighed, leaning on the desk. "I look fine, right?"

"A bit more than fine," she winked, laughing with him. "But why do you keep setting up an appointment? You've never checked in here for a sickness… other than the incident with… you know."

"It's fine, Redheart," Tony chuckled. "When me and Dan passed out and stuff, I know."

Redheart nodded softly. "Maybe it was just a one time thing. There are lots of cases that turn out to be small problems. My cousin felt weak all day once, and when we took her to the hospital the next day she turned out fine," she said. "I'm sure you'll be okay."

The thought eased his concerns… sort of. "Alright. Guess I should just head to work," he sighed. "See ya."

"Don't break anything!" She called after him.

He smiled as he left the hospital and stepped into the morning air. The sun was still creeping over the horizon, and so it was still a bit cool. He started on the path to Sugarcube Corner, his thoughts lingering back to his encounter with the unnamed mare. He still hadn't seen her around town, not even a glimpse of her.

What did she have that caused my energy to drain?

He replayed the moment in his head. She galloped around the corner, he wasn't looking, they collided and fell to the ground. The mare apologized, scooped up the gems as fast as possible, and he tried helping.

Why did she have so many gems… anyway… wait… The gems! It has to be those gems! Maybe Twilight can help me find something about magical gems or something. If they drain mana, then I'm sure they can drain energy just as well.

Making sure to set a mental reminder, Tony hurried a bit as he noticed most of the vendors and stores opening up around the market. It wasn't long before he spotted Sugarcube Corner and several customers going in. He jogged down the street, rushed inside and hurdled over the counter to reach the back, surprising the Cakes.

"Great! You're here!" Pinkie smiled, craning her neck back to smile at him. "Okay, so today we have an extra special order!"

"What makes it so special?" Tony asked, grabbing his apron from the rack near the door.

"Weeeeell," Pinkie giggled, hopping over the table in the center of the kitchen to reach the ingredients. "Not only is it going to be the most spectacularest-most-amazingly-awesome cake ever! It's gonna be the most spectacularest-most-amazingly-awesomest birthday cake ever!"

She grunted and strained as she pulled a bag of flour the size of Big Mac out from the lower cabinet. Tony's brows raised not because she actually pulled the enormous sack out of the small space, but because they would apparently need that specific bag of flour. Pinkie reached down and tossed up more utensils and buckets of icing, which Tony caught as usual.

"How long do you think this is gonna take?" Tony laughed as the pile in his arms got taller than him.

"A couple days, probably," Pinkie hummed normally.

"Whoa whoa whoa, you said ‘days’?" Tony questioned.

"Of course!" Pinkie cheerfully laughed. "This cake is gonna be bigger than you, after all! It's all according to—!"

She shoved a hoof in her mouth before she gave it all away. "According to what?" Tony asked as he placed the ingredients beside the enormous sack.

"Uhhhhhhhhh," Pinkie stammered. "It's all, according to the recipe! Yeah! We have to make it bigger than you! It's called a super-duper-Tony-special! N-Not that it has anything to do with you! Why would it?! Imeanit'snotlikethiscakehasanythingtodowithanythingthatmighthaveto—"

"Okay okay!" Tony laughed, closing her muzzle before she talked the day away. "Let's just get started and we can play ‘talk 'til your blue’ later."

"Right!" Pinkie nodded, hopping up onto the counter to reach the cupboard. "We'll need these!"

A bowl the size of… well, Pinkie, landed on the floor, followed by a comically large spoon, and an oversized wisp.

"Don't just stand there, silly!" Pinkie giggled. "Get crackin'!"

He turned and gasped at the sight of DOZENS of cartons of eggs. "Pinkie, did you go bankrupt on eggs or something?!" Tony exclaimed. "How many-!"

"50 cartons exactly!" Pinkie sang. "There's more in the back in case we mess up the recipe! Now come on! Those eggs aren't gonna crack themselves!"

Tony was covered in white powder when she toppled the bag of flour into the bowl. He grabbed the first few cartons with his hands and rites and started cracking away. When his ecstatic friend was content with the flour, she started dumping in milk by the gallon. Tony had NO idea who wanted or could even EAT this cake. Just the smell of sugar invading his smell, among other sweets, made him remember their incident with the enchanted batter.

After ripping open the last carton and dumping 12 more eggs into the mix, Pinkie bit down on the handle of her enormous wisp and started to stir the concoction. At the same time, Tony grabbed a surprisingly heavy canister of sugar and started pouring it in.

"All of it?"

"Mmhm!" Pinkie nodded, splashing the batter around from her movements. "Okie-dokie-lokey! Ready to put everything to bake?"

"How? This thing's bigger than the oven!" Tony pointed out.

"We're not gonna bake it here! Duh!" She chortled. "This way! Bring it with you!"

She bounced out the back door and into the storage area, while Tony grabbed the bowl and brought it with him. Tony walked, and Pinkie bounced, past boxes of ingredients and back up utensils until they reached the very back. At the very center of the far wall was a brand new-looking oven. An oven MUCH bigger than the one in the kitchen.

"The Cakes used to make cakes for the Minotaur President, Griffon Emperor, and a couple times for Celestia!" Pinkie informed him. "The minotaurs eat almost all of anything they like, and the emperor always asked for an awesome cake, so we used this!"

"Uh huh," Tony murmured, looking to the large pans and pots strewn around. "Does it still work?"

"Yup! Cleaned it out last night!" Pinkie chirped, opening a hinged door beneath the actual oven. "Pass me the coal!"

"Coal?" He glanced around until he spotted the bucket of black rocks. He gave them one by one to Pinkie, who placed them in certain spots before shuffling her way back out.

"There! That wasn't so hard!" Pinkie beamed, coughing away the black in her face. "Okay, now we fill these up!"

They spent another few minutes spilling the batter into five different shapes, then lifted them and placed them in the fiery oven.

"So why didn't you just toss the coal in, anyway?" Tony asked as he wiped the sweat from his brow.

"This isn't just any oven, Tony!" Pinkie laughed, patting his head softly. "It's a magic oven!"

Hm. Even here, I didn't see that coming.

"Well what makes it so special?" He asked with a grin.

Pinkie put a hoof to her chin in thought, then gasped loudly, a light bulb appearing above her head, which she grabbed and brought with her to the other boxes. She rummaged through dozens of boxes before finding what she needed. She merrily skipped her way back, humming softly before she stopped and smiled exuberantly.

"Close your eyes," she sang.

"Come on, Pinkie, just show me-"

"Close 'em!" She exclaimed.

Tony laughed and did as he was told. "Okay, they're closed."

"No peeking!" Pinkie warned. "Okay, feel anything?"

Tony nodded. It felt like a handle.

"And here?"

"Yep." It felt like another bowl, but one that could fit in his palm.

"Now use them," she snickered.

Tony wondered what she meant, and figured she'd put the ingredients in. When he heard the clank of wood on metal, he rose a brow. "Pinkie, what do you mean-"

"Come on, Tony, you have to try!" Pinkie giggled.

He groaned softly and tried to feel around, hoping he wouldn't touch the lava-hot metal of the oven. He did, however, knock over countless boxes and whatnot before he felt a carton of eggs. He clumsily cracked and dropped them in, then felt around for a spare milk gallon. He prayed he put a decent amount in before grabbing a handful of flour and dropping it in. Three handfuls later, he felt confident enough to start mixing the ingredients.

"Is this good?" Tony chuckled, wondering how bad it was.

Pinkie's snickers and giggles hinted to what he was thinking. "You might wanna… take off… the blindfold," she forced herself to say.

He pushed the cloth up, and looked down at his batter. Aside from being too thick and having strands of yolk still showing, and having egg shells in it, he admitted it was horrible.

"What was the point of that, again?" He asked.

"Weeeell," Pinkie chirped, opening the oven to move the baking cakes around. "Mrs. Cake's great-great-great-great-grandstallion used to work here. THIS, was his personal oven! He made EVERYTHING in here! Chimichangas, cupcakes, muffins, strudels, pastries, pies, and the bestest-tastiest-sweetest-knock-'em-out cakes on the planet! AND he was blind!"

Tony chuckled softly, placing the bowl on a box he'd knocked over. "Who said that?"

"The planet, of course!" Pinkie laughed. "It says it right there."

Tony's brow furrowed and he glanced back. A portrait of a golden stallion with a fiery red and orange mane in a chef's uniform hung on the wall. Behind him was Celestia, a griffon, minotaur, and the dragon king Draco. There was a plaque beneath the picture that said, "World's Best Chef!". Tony took another look at the stallion, and noticed his eyes weren't centered on the camera.

"Wow," Tony said softly. "So… this is his shop?"

Pinkie nodded softly and hopped onto a box, sitting up as Tony came over to do the same. "Mrs. Cake said she wanted to keep this place going no matter what," she smiled. "And I'm gonna be here all the way!"

The fire dimmed, and Tony went over and opened the hatch. The coal had burned away already, and he started placing small chunks in the slots they were in.

"So why is it like this, anyway?" Tony asked.

"Oh, he made all this sciencey stuff about baking and cooking," Pinkie giggled. "I don't really get it, but he said it's better to have the fire all over the place instead of a big, messy pile."

The fire ignited spontaneously, startling the two of them. They laughed as the flames died down, and silence followed. "So… how long will it take to bake?"

"Couple hours, maybe," Pinkie shrugged, swinging her legs back and forth. "This is the biggest order I've ever had, after all!"

He knew that had to be true, since it would take something beyond ridiculous to be bigger than their current cake. "What about the Cakes? And Pound and Pumpkin?" He asked.

"They're with Mrs. Cake's sister," Pinkie smiled. "And they have enough time to make the orders for today, at least. SO, we're gonna be here ALL day!"

While he thought she was joking, as the day went on, he realized she wasn't. They changed the coal, moved the pans, and checked on it every hour. Pinkie's antics, especially her stories, helped pass the time, but Tony gave her a few wild stories of his own. One included Dan and him in a dance contest, which made Pinkie beg him for a performance. Eventually, he finally did, and it made her laugh and cheer the whole time. Dan's dance style, which was a bit ghetto/rave oriented, had rubbed off on him.

When he glanced out the window, he was surprised to see the stars had already come out. Pinkie was doing her best to stay awake, which she and Tony were failing miserably at. She looked worn out. It looked like she hadn't slept for a day.

"Hey, Tony," Pinkie yawned. "Were there… parties on your planet?"

He thought about it for a moment, since he really wasn't sure he could word their celebrations as parties. "Well… we have ceremonies and stuff throughout the cycle," he said, sitting agains the box she was resting on, "but they're meant to commemorate old warriors and battles and… Luna and Celestia."

"Kinda like the Summer Sun Celebration!" Pinkie exclaimed.

"Sort of," Tony chuckled. "We celebrate in the day, and then at night, we have the celebration for Luna. And by celebrating them, we're celebrating their mother."

"Minira, right?" Pinkie giggled, her pronunciation making Tony laugh.

"Right. Hmmm… we… we celebrate the end of our first war, the day we were named… the day of Nera'ak–"

"What about your birthday?" Pinkie interrupted. "They celebrate it, right?"

When Tony shook his head, Pinkie's jaw hit the ground. Literally, too. "What?!"

"We went over this a while ago, remember?" Tony awkwardly laughed. "Loki'irians usually celebrate the day of their birth by taking a day off from training to be with their family… especially those who train away from their homes."

Pinkie's lower lip rolled back up and she nodded solemnly. "Oh yeah…" She slowly sighed, then put on a bright smile. "Well, at least you were with everypony you loved, right?"

A smile worked its way over his mouth as he recalled his life on Loki'ir. "They never forgot to stay with me on my birthday," Tony said. "Jerosh would let me ride his Nera'ak… my dad would take me across the planet… we'd visit my uncle…"

His ear jerked as Pinkie's snores bellowed through the room. Tony laughed quietly as he saw a miniature waterfall of drool making its way out of her mouth. He stood up and opened the oven, looking over each of the cakes to make sure they were baking nicely.

Guess I'm getting a late night shift.

He got his arms under her neck and back legs, then carried her out and into the front of the store. The Cakes were closing up shop while he snuck past them and climbed the stairs. He took his snoring friend to her room and laid her on the bright pink bed of hers. She murmured quietly, grabbing her pillow and sleepily smiling. Tony made his way back down and into the back.

Hopefully I don't royally screw this up.

"Don't worry! Pinkie Pie's probably got him busy with the cake," Twilight assured her guest. "He shouldn't be back for another hour or so."

"Are you sure?" Luna questioned anxiously. "A cake shouldn't keep him busy for much longer."

Twilight laughed hesitantly as she remembered Pinkie's plan for the day. "Well…" She laughed. "Let's just say… Pinkie has other ideas for his birthday."

Luna rose a brow as she followed Twilight around the library. "Define ‘other ideas’"

"I really don't know what to say, Princess," Twilight awkwardly chuckled. "Pinkie's just being Pinkie, and I think she wants to fill you in personally."

"Alright, alright," Luna sighed. "Have you found it yet?"

She scanned through the various tomes on the shelves of the library, hoping to find what they were looking for. "Wouldn't a book on illusions be in the Royal Library?" Twilight asked.

"Normally, yes," Luna answered, sighing as she misread ‘Illnesses’. "But I recall seeing a book on illusions of the mind and subconscious here the last time I'd visited Tony."

"Really?" Twilight questioned. "I thought you knew all about anything to do with a pony's subconscious."

The lunar princess laughed softly and shook her head. "I've been gone a thousand years, Twilight," she reminded her. "Even with my time to catch up, as it were, I still have much to learn."

"Right. Sorry," Twilight smiled nervously. "Hmmm. No… lucid dreaming… insomnia… dream direction… hm… oh! Here!"

Twilight yelped as Luna bumped her out of the way, her expression one of pure delight. "Finally!" She exclaimed. "Twilight?"

"Yes?" Twilight groaned, rubbing her head as she stood back up. Luna's magic helped her stand and brushed off her coat.

"Apologies," Luna smiled hesitantly. "I wanted to do something special for Tony… especially after all he's done. And I shall need your help to do it."

Twilight smiled as Luna started flipping through page after page. "How could I help?" She questioned. "Not that I don't want to, I mean. But wouldn't Princess Celestia be better suited for something you have planned?"

"I'll need to prepare this during the day so Tony won't expect it," she explained. "My sister will be occupied with her duties and Tony won't be here, which means we can work on my gift, if you're willing to help."

"Of course I'll help," Twilight smiled. "But uh… what exactly do you wanna do for his birthday?"

Luna trotted away as she read over the passage, her smile growing wider and wider. "He's gone through so much, and he's done almost as much for me," she said softly, a twinkle in her eyes. "I want this to be the most memorable day of his life."

Twilight came up beside Luna and looked at the chapter cover, her brow furrowing slightly. "How are we going to do that?"

As Twilight read more and more, her eyes widened and she looked up at Luna, who's smile had become a bit contagious. "We're going to make his dreams a reality," Luna announced.

"But he doesn't dream," Twilight nodded, catching on at last.

"Exactly."

Author's Note

I'M BACK. >:D

Anyway :twilightblush: It's been over a month, and I'm truly sorry for that. My good editor friend is pretty backed up, and I've been focusing on revising some of the old chapters, but I'll try and post more frequently. Hope you guys are still with this fic, and I hope you guys are enjoying it! So, as always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night!

Fun Fact: The Loki'irian military ranks are, from highest ranking to lowest ranking: Protiiglo; Ezuno; Mendigino; Aketak; Nuzash: Resket: Motigo; Nimgo. All Signa start as Motigo's while regular Loki'irians start at Nimgo.

Fun Fact: Aside from his immediate family, and Figanti, Tony has another uncle and aunt on his father's side. On his mother's side, he has two aunts, and an uncle. He has four cousins in his father's family, and six in his mother's.

Day for a Nera'ak
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

Day for a Nera'ak

Nyla growled softly as she stood up from her stone bed, shaking the drowsiness away and shooting a stream of flames at her tail. She flapped her wings gently to spread the fire around her cave and warm herself. With another gust, the flames died out. Making her way outside, she stretched out her body, groaning with every crack of bone. As usual, she spread her wings and flew above the forest, using her keen eyes to look for a sizable breakfast.

After hunting down a manticore and turning it into a meal, Nyla made her way back by ground. She had the entire area mapped out in her head, but she preferred to familiarize herself and make sure her territory was clear. She slashed a slab of stone to test her claws, but she froze halfway through her swing. Her eyes zeroed in on the small, almost inconspicuous grey scale on the back of her claw. For a moment, she only stared, but it wasn't long before she kept going.

It's already starting… but he hasn't aged the final cycle.

Nyla?

Y-Yes, Reku'un?

What are you thinking about?

…it's nothing significant… as of yet, at the very least.

You're seeing the signs too, aren't you?

…yes. I've already started to drain of my natural color.

And I think I'm starting the final growth. Just don't worry about it, alright? At least until I start sneezing down buildings.

They laughed through their mental connection, but she stopped once she heard Tony gasp.

What is it?

Tony's jovial mood spread to Nyla, and she could feel him blocking a part of his thoughts.

Reku'un, what is it?

Nyla… do you remember what today is?

Isn't it… Tuesday?

He started laughing joyfully, and she felt his energy spike as he started flying over. Nyla yelped when she felt her partner land on her snout and hug her tightly.

It's your birthday!

…today? T-The day of my hatching was today?

Yes! Don't tell me you forgot.

Considering you haven't celebrated the day of your birth for ten years.

Ahahahaha.

I can hear the sarcasm.

Good.

Nyla chuckled lowly as she smacked his arm with her tail. Tony rubbed her eye crest as he smiled excitedly, nuzzling her at the same time.

So what do you want to do? Fly? Wrestle? Relax? Burn something to the ground?

I don't think so. And I've had enough time to relax. Perhaps it's time I stretched my wings.

Ohh, so you want a race.

You read my mind.

Tony wasn't sure how they'd manage to race without being spotted by the population. And he knew that some of the ponies had already seen Nyla, because of the times he'd flown back and forth between Ponyville and Canterlot. Nightmare Night also played a part in introducing her to some of Ponyville's foals (who had seen him fight the hydra). And they were ALL excited to know she was nearby. He just wasn't sure if Nyla would be comfortable either.

You're thinking quite hard.

Tony chuckled and sat beside her, slowly rubbing the spines jutting from either side of her head. She snorted a puff of smoke and closed her eyes.

Nyla… the only way you fly is if everypony in town sees you.

I know that… and I also know you want that.

I do want that. I want you to be able to fly and soar like you desire more than anything without having to worry about the ponies.

I don't. You know they stand no chance.

Nyla. You know what I mean. If you won't do this for me… then think about what's happening in six months. There are going to the thousands of Nera'ak coming from the Drigont and the last thing we want is everypony in a panic.

Reku'un.

She growled angrily, and he glared back sternly. Soon enough, her anger died off and turned into a hint of regret.

Reku'un… I… I know why you want me to do it. I know above all that you want me to do it for my own good. So that I will feel comfortable around them… so that I may learn to trust them. I'm… I'm still very doubtful… but I'm willing to try. If, and only if, you're there.

A smile grew on Tony's lips as he hugged her again.

We're partners, remember? Closer than any brother or sister. In the end, all we'll have is each other.

Then what are we doing here?

They laughed together as Tony stood up with her.

I'm gonna go and get everypony filled in, okay?

Alright. I'll be here.

Just be ready, okay?

Okay.

He gave her one last nuzzle before running off towards Ponyville. The sun was just above the city of Canterlot, and Tony could see the small town's residents leaving their homes. He waved to many of them, but kept jogging back to the library. Twilight was outside to get the mail when she spotted him coming over.

"When did you wake up?" She called.

"A while ago," Tony chuckled. "Hey, do you think you could get the girls and go to Fluttershy's house? I need to talk to everypony for a minute."

She rose her brow. "Is something wrong?" Twilight questioned.

"Not really," Tony awkwardly laughed, scratching his head. "I'll explain when I get there. I'm gonna go look for Rainbow Dash, so we'll meet you all there."

"Alright…" Twilight slowly answered.

"Okay. I'll see you there," Tony nodded, heading towards town. "And bring Spike!"

Twilight watched him fly off to go look for their pegasus friend, then dashed inside and closed the door. "Luna?"

An ethereal mist flowed out from her closet and took the shape of the lunar princess, and with a flash of her horn she was in her regular form. "What was he doing awake?" Luna frantically whispered.

"I don't know!" Twilight replied. "I thought he'd be upstairs!"

"At least he didn't walk in," the alicorn princess sighed. She put her hoof over her mouth and yawned sleepily. "Now, where is the tome?"

Luna went to pick up the book she'd practically thrown when Twilight used her magic to store it in its shelf. "I think you've done enough reading for today," Twilight smiled. "You need to rest for tonight."

"Nonsense," Luna stated, teleporting the book back over. "I can stay awake on an espresso or a spell."

"And fall asleep whenever your magic gives out?" Twilight questioned. "Luna, you have enough time to read up on the subconscious during the night, even during night court."

"But I must read so that I may have a… head start," Luna protested, letting out another yawn at the end. "Just another hour or so. I promise."

Twilight wasn't so sure she would be gone by then, but she sighed and nodded. "Alright. But make sure you at least get back to Canterlot!" She warned. "So that Celestia knows you're not missing or anything."

Luna smiled and nodded, heading upstairs to Tony's room while Twilight went out to find the others. She had no idea what he had in mind, but it sounded important enough to him. It had to be if he was gathering them all.

"Hmm… I have been wondering what it would be like," Rainbow hummed, laying on a cloud while Tony floated beside her. "Think you can handle these bad girls?"

Tony chuckled as he pushed her wing away. "I'll give you a run for your money," he smirked, flicking her ear. "So how about it?"

Rainbow sat up and gave him an equally arrogant grin. "You're on," she said, standing up and stretching her wings. "Where are we gonna do it?"

"Whitetail Woods," he answered. "But first, we need to meet the girls and fill 'em in."

"Right. So uh, is she gonna be all moody when she sees us?" Rainbow nervously asked.

"The mighty Rainbow Dash sounds anxious," Tony grinned, lowering with her as they flew over the town.

She scoffed and flipped her mane to the side. "Hey, I ain't scared of some oversized lizard," she haughtily laughed. "I, uh, just wanna keep my feathers."

Tony rolled his eyes with a laugh. "She won't try and roast you guys… well, if she wins she'll probably roast you," he snickered, laughing when she looked at him with fear. "I mean, she's gonna talk a lot of smack if she wins. Nera'ak like to boast about speed when they're her size."

The boastful grin returned to the pegasus' face. "Ha! We'll see who's bragging," she replied, speeding up with him as they reached their meek friend's cottage. "Fluttershy! You there?"

The door opened and Fluttershy stepped out with a bird perched on her head. "Hi, Rainbow. Hi, Tony," she smiled. "Is there something you two needed?"

"I'll tell you when the girls get here," Tony said, glancing at the bird.

"Isn't that them?" Fluttershy asked, pointing past them.

The two looked back and saw their friends and Spike walking towards them, Pinkie bouncing towards the back. "Hey, guys!" She shouted, jumping over the small bridge and onto Tony's shoulders. "So why'd you call us all here? What's the secret?!"

He chuckled and looked towards the Everfree.

Nyla. Come on.

Where should I land?

Beside the cottage would be ideal.

"Tooooony," Pinkie sang, shaking his head. "What are you telling herrrrr."

"Does this have to do with Nyla?" Spike asked.

"Yes," Tony smiled, peering over to the Everfree as his partner flew out from its canopy. "Here she comes."

They glanced up as Nyla began to approach, her wings making gusts as she touched down beside Fluttershy's home. The frail pegasus hid behind Rainbow, taking acute notice that the dragoness was taller than her home. The others, aside from Pinkie and Spike, worriedly watched as she lifted her head and looked at each of them, snorting another plume of smoke through her nostrils. Nyla gave her descendant a small nod in greeting.

"Sh-She don't look too happy to see us," Applejack whispered through a forced smile.

"Don't worry," Tony smiled, gesturing for Nyla to come closer. The animals near the bank under the bridge fled as she stepped over it. "Today's a special day for her."

Spike gasped and smiled. "Today's the day she hatched, isn't it?" he exclaimed.

"Yep," Tony smiled, placing a hand on his partner's snout. "Today's the day I found her in that cave and hatched her."

Pinkie gasped hard enough to lift herself to Nyla's height. "IT'S HER BIRTHDAY!"

As long as it helps her understand.

Easy.

I'm only saying.

"Yep. Today she turns… how old?" Rainbow asked, smiling sheepishly.

Tony sighed as he rolled his eyes. "This is technically her 8th cycle, but she's still my age," he explained. "So either 16, or 25. Whichever you guys prefer."

Surprisingly, Rarity gasped. "Oh, a sweet sixteen!" She squealed.

"This is getting better and better with every second!" Pinkie yelled, bouncing around uncontrollably. "So what do you want us to do?! Setupapartybakeacakemakehera‘happybirthday’bannerwithherfaceon—"

"Pinkie!" Tony laughed, silencing her mid-word dump. "Nyla doesn't do any of that."

Her jaw fell, and she pulled it back up and jumped in his face. "How can you not have a party on your birthday?!" She screamed. "That's like having hay bacon and eggs without the orange juice!"

"W-W-Well, she is a dr-dragon," Fluttershy stammered, looking over Rainbow's back to see the enormous dragoness.

"She usually flies or wrestles or whatever she wants to do," Tony told them. "Today's her day, and we want to do something different."

"A race!" Rainbow announced. "Dragon against pony! All the way through Whitetail Woods, then we shoot back down over to the Everfree Forest, and THEN, right back to the starting line, right where we had the Running of the Leaves!"

"Well, that would mean-"

"Yes," Tony sighed, holding a hand up to cut off Rarity's sentence. "Nyla has to fly over Ponyville so she could keep up in the race."

The girls glanced to the dragoness, who simply looked away, then at each other. "Soooo, how are we going to help?" Twilight asked.

"You guys go around town and advertise the race!" Rainbow explained. "The awesome Rainbow Dash versus what could be her most dangerous and terrifying opponent ever!"

Tony heard Nyla laugh both physically and mentally.

She's quite the salespony.

Well how else do you thinks she motivates everypony to help her do all those crazy stunts?

Point taken.

"I can make flyers for everypony!" Pinkie exclaimed, jumping back onto Tony's shoulders. "And then I could pass them out, pass over Ponyville with my balloons, Rainbow could help and we could make sure everypony knows there's a race!"

"And Ah could help set up the startin' line," Applejack said. "Where're the checkpoints gonna be?"

"One's gonna be all the way on the other side of Whitetail Woods, and the other is near the Everfree, which is where they're gonna slingshot back," Tony told her, pointing just past the cottage. "Right around there."

"Can do," Applejack nodded. "Ah'm gonna get Big Mac to help me out. Ya'll better get started, now."

"Okay!" Pinkie smiled, reaching into her mane and pulling out paint, a paintbrush and paper. "C'mon! We have to hurry!"

Everypony split up to start the preparations. Tony went with Pinkie and Rainbow to get the flyers done while Twilight and Rarity went around to tell most of the town there would be a race, keeping it vague to buy the others time. Applejack was already hauling building materials and tools with her older brother into Whitetail Woods. Fluttershy sent most of the animals she cared for into the woods to gather any birds and bring them to her, since she feared they would be frightened by a dragon flying over their heads.

While they all scrambled to get everything ready before noon, Nyla brought herself to the outer rim of the Everfree, where she laid in wait for her partner and his friends to call for her.

"Everypony's gonna be there! And I mean everypony," Rainbow emphasized, handing out flyers to the neighborhood.

"So who's the sucker this time?" Thunderlane chuckled.

"Trust me, this isn't some big-headed dope," Rainbow smirked. "Well, I don't know yet, but trust me. This race is gonna be one to die for!"

"Yeah! I don't even know how to explain how super-duper-awesome this race is gonna be!" Pinkie giggled. "Well, gotta go!"

She bounced down the street with flyers flowing out from her saddlebags. Meanwhile, Tony spread word to the flower sisters, Cherilee, Octavia and Vinyl, and collected the Cutie Mark Crusaders, since their sisters were busy spreading the word.

"C'mon, what's the big deal?" Scootaloo groaned loudly, sitting on his shoulders. "Who's Rainbow Dash racing?"

"Sorry, girls, can't tell ya," Tony smiled, laughing as they groaned once again. "C'mon, it's a surprise for everypony. I'm sure you'll love it."

"But we wanna know!" Sweetie whined, sitting on his left shoulder. "We promise not to tell anypony else."

"Yeah! It'll be our secret!" Applebloom smiled, hanging from his back. "Please, please, please, pleeeeease?"

He debated whether or not he should tell them, and felt his heart melt with every little plea. "Alright, but you can't tell anypony. Pinkie Promise."

"Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye," the three fillies quickly recited.

"So who's Rainbow racing?!" Scootaloo questioned.

Tony showed them his palm, and none of them understood until Sweetie gasped loudly. "Nyla! She's racing Nyla!" The little unicorn exclaimed.

"Really?!" Applebloom shouted. "This is gonna be amazing!"

"Yeah! Rainbow's gonna fly right past her in that race!" Scootaloo cheered. Tony glanced up at her with a smirk.

"I wouldn't be too sure of that," Tony chuckled. "Nyla's got her own skills."

"Yeah, but if Rainbow does her sonic rainboom, Ah don't think Nyla can keep up," Applebloom nervously laughed.

He shook his head with a small chuckle, looking over to the crowd of ponies near the path to Whitetail Woods. A banner labeled Start hung above the beginning of the path, a black and white checkered line painted beneath it. It looked like most of the residents had gotten curious or excited enough to come. Tony grabbed Sweetie and Applebloom and set them down before doing the same with Scootaloo.

"Where's Rainbow?" Applebloom asked. "Ah thought she'd be warming' up or somethin'"

"She's probably helping Applejack and Big Mac set up the checkpoint," Tony shrugged, walking over with the fillies. "Hm… why don't you three wait near the finish line for Nyla?"

"Really?!" Scootaloo squealed. "We get to see her?!"

"Up close?!" Sweetie exclaimed.

"Again?!" Applebloom questioned, getting on top of Scootaloo.

"Of course," Tony chuckled. "Don't worry, she's not too hostile to little ones."

"Hey, we're not—"

"Come on!" Applebloom shouted, cutting off Sweetie Belle as she zoomed off with them.

Tony laughed as he watched them disappear into the crowd, and he turned his attention to town as he smelled Rainbow's scent. The sky blue mare flew over to him and landed just a few feet away, trotting over with a large smile.

"That's everypony!" She reported. "Applejack's almost done with the checkpoint, so you should probably get Nyla here. I need to warm up, too."

"I think we should wait until we're about to start the race," Tony said. "Keep everypony in the dark and make it dramatic."

Rainbow shrugged. "Oh! Did you wanna do laps or just one straight shot?" She asked.

"Hmm… three laps," he said. "First one's to get everypony alright with her being around, second to get the hype up, and third to get everypony screaming."

"Didn't think there was a science to this," Rainbow chuckled sheepishly.

He laughed softly and shook his head. "I'm just hoping." They quickly turned to the road as Pinkie came zooming towards them, a bullhorn in hoof.

"ARE YOU GUYS READY FOR A MIND-BLOWING RACE?!" Pinkie screamed in their faces. Tony uncovered his ears and rubbed the side of his head.

"Yes, Pinkie," Rainbow laughed. "Is everything ready?"

"Let me check!" She zoomed off into the woods, then zipped back to them. "Yep! Applejack just finished it up! They're gonna watch from the checkpoint, okay?"

"Alright," Tony nodded. "Are the girls here yet?"

"They'll be here any minute, so come on!" Rainbow said, pushing him towards the crowd. "Just two minutes to warm up and then we call her."

Tony nodded and went to wait by the starting line, the crowd nearly doubling in size since he last checked. The Crusaders were still giddily talking to each other as they waited for Nyla, but he could see their urge to spill it out. Rainbow was stretching her wings out and doing a few push-ups on them to get herself ready, and Tony could feel Nyla preparing as well.

Ready?

As ready as I'll ever be, Reku'un.

"Pinkie!" She spun around to look at Tony, and he gave her a small nod.

"Aaaaaaalright, everypony!" Pinkie announced from her balloon, her bullhorn in hoof. "Today we have a special, funtacular race! Our very own Rainbow Dash! The fastest pegasus in all of Ponyville!"

The crowd whistled and cheered for their neighborhood speedster, chanting her name as she waved and did a few moves in the air. She landed by the starting line and flipped her mane to the side, trotting in place and smiling.

"And now, something you've never seen before!" Pinkie said, hanging from her balloon. "Rainbow's raced earth ponies, unicorns, pegasi, even griffons! But now, she's racing something bigger, and way more scary than anypony or griffon!"

That's your cue, Nyla.

Alright. Here I come.

"Introduciiiiiiing, Nyla!" Pinkie cheered, pointing towards the Everfree.

He heard several gasps as the ponies recognized Nyla's form, but the Crusaders and the girls all cheered as the blood red dragoness flew closer. She flapped her wings to slow herself enough to land behind them all, the ground shaking when she touched down. The residents were in pure shock and terror as she lifted her head to show her true size, and some shied away. Tony smiled when the trio of fillies galloped over to her and hugged one of her large legs. The dragoness softly smiled and lowered her head to nuzzle her descendant.

Twilight, Fluttershy and Rarity trotted up beside Tony and stomped their hooves to help cheer. "So far so good," Twilight whispered. "Nopony's running yet, at least."

"Not with three little fillies hugging a dragon," Tony replied, just as quiet.

"Okie-dokie-lokie! Is everypony ready for a good race?!" Pinkie shouted. The crowd slowly answered with mixed amounts of hype.

Even though it was only the six mares, Crusaders, Spike, Tony and Cherilee still yelling like a miniature crowd, some of the others were yelling for the race to start.

"C'mon, everypony! She doesn't bite… I think," the party mare laughed. "On one, everypony yell GO!"

"C'mon!" Tony shouted. "Let's start from ten!"

"Ten! Nine! Eight! Seven!" The girls shouted.

"Six!" Some ponies started chanting.

"Five!"

Rainbow bent her hooves and got low.

"Four! Three! Two!" Nyla spread far apart and her body leaned forward.

"One!"

"GOOOOOOO!"

Author's Note

Hey guys! Sorry for the delay :twilightblush:

If you would all be so kind as to comment and tell me if you prefer the new cover art or the previous one, I would be very grateful!

So yeah, I'm sorry for the delay, but stuff was happening (I may or may not have procrastinated) and… yeah. I was debating whether or not to extend this chapter, but I found use for the other half! Alright, hope you guys enjoyed this chap, again I'm sorry for the wait, and, as always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Race of Races
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

Race of Races

Nyla’s wings quickly pushed backwards, sending a powerful gust behind her and launching her straight into the air. Rainbow shouted as the burst interrupted her initial takeoff and sent her tumbling through the air. Nyla immediately took first, leaving the ponies speechless as she zoomed into Whitetail Woods. Rainbow spread her wings to come to a a sudden halt, then shook her head to clear the dizziness. She glanced to Tony, who only shrugged with smirk.

With an annoyed growl, Rainbow shot after her opponent, quickly zooming after the behemoth. "You didn't tell us she was that fast!" Pinkie shouted with excitement. "She knocked Rainbow back and flew like a Wonderbolt!"

"Most dragon's can't even fly as fast as Rainbow when she's serious!" Twilight added, shocked to see something so big move in a hurry. "How is she flying that fast?!"

Tony laughed softly, turning to see where the competitors sped off. "Nera’ak from my world are extremely fast. When she readies to take flight, her scales clamp against her body."

"So it compresses her," Twilight murmured. "But that little adjustment doesn't explain her rocketing away."

"She has energy like me, and Nera’ak use that in flight to quicken their wings and get more distance," he replied sheepishly, nearly forgetting to tell her.

"Yeah yeah yeah, let's go see them!" Pinkie shouted, dragging Twilight and Rarity to her hot air balloon.

Ahead, Nyla focused on maneuvering through the tall trees and over any bunches. She heard a small whizzing sound, then turned her head to the side. Just as she did, Rainbow flew up beside her, stuck her tongue out, and blew past her. Nyla's eye-crests rose, but she dispelled her surprise and snorted angrily. Her tail straightened out, and she leaned forward, her energy gathering in her wings. With another flap, she flew twice as fast as before, easily closing the distance to Rainbow.

"Jeez, you're fast!" Rainbow laughed, glancing over her shoulder. "Let's see if you can keep it up!"

Nyla smirked and let out a huff as she gained slowly. Rainbow focused on the checkpoint ahead, knowing she would have to either slow down or risk a sharp turn to keep her lead. Her opponent's size would force her to loop around it, or else she would lose most of her speed. With that in mind, she sped up more, nearly fast enough to break the sound barrier. She wouldn't need the sonic rainboom, since she doubted Nyla would keep up after that. As she weaved through the thin branches, she made out a bright yellow pillar of wood down the path.

Applejack could brought a hoof over her eyes to block the sun and see the two racers speeding towards them. "Get ready down there, Mac!" she called down.

Big Mac moved to a lever at the checkpoint's side and put both hooves on it. Applejack waited for her friend to get closer, and she gasped as she noticed Nyla coming up right behind her, as if Rainbow was running from the dragoness. Rainbow smiled at Applejack before twirling around to make a small loop around the pillar they'd made. The moment she did, the farm pony signaled her brother, and a slew of firecrackers shot up to signal the first pass. Rainbow turned back to see the display, but her eyes widened as she watched Nyla make the turn.

Instead of slowing or arcing around it, she did a barrel roll, corkscrew, and backflip all in one, an advanced combination of maneuvers that only professional fliers could pull off. And to top it off, Nyla let out a burst of energy to send her barreling through branches and right up to her. Applejack clung to the checkpoint and her hat as Nyla's move let out a blast of air and energy. When it died down, she slowly slid to the ground and landed on her back, panting heavily. Her brother chuckled awkwardly as she laid there.

"Ah am not goin' back up there," she said flatly, putting her stetson over her eyes.

Nyla's untampered speed brought her back into first, and she shot a small, arrogant smirk back at Rainbow. "They're coming back!" Pinkie announced, pulling Rarity and Twilight close. "Look look look!"

"P-P-Pinkie, w-w-why are w-w-we s-so... high?" Fluttershy quivered, sitting down so as to not see the ground.

"To see the race! Fluttershy, you're missing it!" She pulled her friend close and pointed out to the mass of red and the blur of cyan.

"They're neck and neck!" Rarity gasped. "Rainbow hasn't ever tried so hard!"

"That's because nopony can go as fast as her!" Pinkie squealed. "But Nyla isn't a pony!"

The crowd cheered as they passed over, then clung to the trees as Nyla's speed nearly threw them off their hooves. Anypony still in Ponyville looked up to see an enormous dragon shoot by with their residential daredevil trailing behind. It wasn't long before they reached the beginning to the Everfree. Like before, Nyla kept her lead by performing the same maneuver to keep up her speed. Rainbow had never tried it before, but she knew that she couldn't keep up without copying her.

She swallowed nervously, and watched Nyla do one of the most difficult movements for pegasi. Her wing tucked in towards the direction of the roll, her tail pushing outwards to help with the corkscrew, and finally her back arched to pull her into a flip. With the movements in mind, Rainbow tried the same. The barrel roll and corkscrew would be easy, but she lacked the solid tail Nyla had. Her legs pushed back, roughly imitating the dragoness' tail. Rainbow yelled in panic as she swung around sharply, then leveled out.

Nyla glanced back, shocked to see Rainbow right on her and gaining.

How did she recover so quickly?!

Her question moved out of her mind as Rainbow shot past her again, and they zoomed over the starting line, signaling their second lap.

"This is so awesome!" Pinkie shouted, leaning over the side of the casket. "It's like they're both Wonderbolts and we've got front row seats!"

Tony floated beside their balloon as he watched his partner. She looked serious about the race, but he could feel her heart beating in both excitement and anxiousness. They'd both been surprised that Rainbow could keep up, and now Nyla was trying to make sure she won this race.

She was having the time of her life.

"What's she saying?" Twilight asked, seeing him smile to himself.

He glanced to her, then back down to the race as they turned from the checkpoint. "I'm just glad she's having fun," he chuckled softly. "She's really trying here."

"Well, this is the first time I've seen Rainbow take a race so seriously," Rarity said, amazed at how quickly the two fought for first.

They rounded back from the Everfree, heading to the start for their final lap. "On Loki'ir, dragons raced to prove themselves as true adults. The closer the race, the more mature they were supposed to be. Maturity means power." Their final lap was met with a roar of cheers from the crowds, most of Ponyville's streets lined with new supporters for both sides. "But... she's acting like we used to."

"And that's a good thing, I'm hoping," Twilight smiled, turning to watch the last lap.

Nyla felt the strain in her wings as she pushed herself to keep first, Rainbow just a few body lengths beside her. Sweat ran down Rainbow's face, blowing into the wind behind her. If Nyla wasn't so huge, she would be in first, and that fact pushed her to go faster. Nyla could hear Rainbow whizzing beside her, both on the verge of going supersonic. Up ahead, Applejack clung to the base of the checkpoint and waited for them to pass. Like before, they both performed the same turn and bolted back the way they came. Rainbow had enough practice to fix her posture during the maneuver, and so now she was making them swiftly and gaining more speed. She was a light blue blur at the corner of Nyla's eye, and soon she was ahead and creating creating a gap.

"See ya at the finish!" She shouted back, zooming off.

"Look! Rainbow's in the lead!" Scootaloo yelled, standing on Sweetie Belle's head. "Go, Rainbow! You've got this!"

"It ain't over yet!" Applebloom reminded her. "Nyla could still win!"

"Here they come!" Sweetie shouted, jumping down with her friends.

The two fliers blew past the crowd and over the town. Tony felt Nyla's energy spike just a bit, but it was enough to send her through the sound barrier. Rainbow gasped as Nyla shot by, but she gritted her teeth and leaned into her path. There was another crack, and a circular rainbow blew into the sky, a streak of the spectrum trailing behind Rainbow's body. Nyla was astonished, just as much as Tony, when she caught up to Nyla immediately. The entrance to the Everfree was just in reach, and after a few seconds they needed to turn. Instead of slowing down, Rainbow sped up, startling Nyla.

She couldn't make a turn at that speed and keep up... could she?

There wasn't any other explanation as to why she wouldn't slow down. If she could make the turn at that speed, Nyla was sure she could too. They were right at the turn, and Nyla tucked in her body to start the maneuver, but she gasped as the rainbow streak made one of the sharpest turns she'd ever seen. She tried to bring her body around, but her body spun awkwardly, sending her in a spiral towards the trees.

Tony looked away, and the girls gasped as Nyla crashed through several trees and tumbled to the ground before sliding further into the Everfree. A crater was left to show the path Nyla slid along, until she finally slowed to a stop. Rainbow glanced back in time to see Nyla disappear into the eerie forest, and she pulled back and spread her wings to bring herself to a halt. She hovered in place as she waited for Nyla to keep going, but her dragoness opponent didn't fly up like she thought she would.

Tony knew she couldn't make a turn at her speed, and he knew Nyla did as well.

You had nothing to prove.

...I know.

Are you alright?

Yes... just have a scale out of place.

Nyla shook the branches from her body and glanced at her front leg. Most of her scales were scratched from pebbles and bark, but only one had any real damage. She ran her tongue over the scale, grimacing as it slid into place and cemented back with her saliva. She pushed herself back up, stretching out her wings and moving her tail to make sure it wasn't broken.

I've lost... haven't I?

...I wouldn't say that just yet.

Nyla rose her eye crest as she thought over his words, then glanced over to where she heard flapping. Rainbow touched down in the smashed dirt and trotted over, still panting heavily. She could feel Nyla's hardened eyes on her, but she pushed aside any hesitance and trotted right up to her. The dragoness was baffled to see her smiling, and even more when she chuckled.

"Y'know, I hate losing, and I really hate ties," Rainbow said, "buuuuut, I don't think beating you after that is any fun."

Nyla tilted her head questioningly, and Rainbow scratched her head anxiously as she kept up her cheery smile. She trotted up to Nyla and placed a hoof on her leg, looking up to her without any sort of fear.

"Come on. Everypony's gotta see that you're okay." Nyla watched her trot towards town, but she stopped and turned to her. "Something wrong?"

The dragoness continued to stare, then slowly trudged herself after Rainbow. By the time they reached the edge of the Everfree, everypony who watched their race had gathered in the fields. When the two emerged from the trees, everypony cheered for them as they walked side by side. Pinkie's balloon touched down, and the girls rushed over to the crowd before reaching the front.

"Is she okay?!" Pinkie shouted rushing up to them.

"That looked pretty bad," Applejack chuckled weakly, looking at Nyla for any injuries. "So what now? Ya'll gonna finish it up?"

Rainbow glimpsed at Nyla, and she winked to her opponent, baffling her. "Eh. I'd be pretty sore if that happened to me," she sighed, cracking her neck. "Besides, I'm beat. Maybe I did too many wing-ups or something. We'll settle this later! Then we'll see who's faster!"

"It's a tie, then?!" The Cutie Mark Crusaders wriggled past the crowd and reached Nyla. Scootaloo turned to Rainbow, then said, "But the finish is right there!"

Rainbow shrugged. "Hey, that wouldn't be fair, would it?" 0

"It... you... she..." The filly sighed lowly and shook her head. "No, it wouldn't."

She ruffled Scootaloo's mane and laughed. "I'm glad you came back," Twilight nodded. "For a second I thought you were actually going to try to win."

"I thought about it," she admitted, smiling up at Nyla, "but that's pretty much cheating."

"Aw, I'm so proud of you, Dashie!" Pinkie giggled, hugging Rainbow and Nyla's leg. She quickly pulled away from the dragoness and smiled nervously.

Nyla glanced to Tony, then mentally sighed. He gasped quietly, grabbing their attention.

"What'd she say?" Twilight asked.

Tony opened his mouth, then closed it before turning back to them. "She said... she doesn't mind, Pinkie."

The girls glanced over to Nyla, and Pinkie smiled brightly as she latched on to Nyla's leg and hugged as hard as she could. "Now I can hug you all the time! Just like with our friends!"

She has a strong grip.

The girls laughed together, then quickly gasped loudly.

"I heard her!" Pinkie shouted. "She talked to me in my head!"

"I heard her, too!" Rainbow laughed.

"Did we all hear her?" Twilight questioned. Rarity, Applejack, and Fluttershy nodded as well. "Is that a good thing?"

Tony laughed softly and stroked one of Nyla's spines. "Yeah... she trusts you enough to speak to you. You just can't reach out to her like she can to you," he explained.

Fluttershy gulped softly, then moved out from behind Rarity. "U-Um... you... y-you have a nice voice," she told Nyla. Once again, she was stunned by their words, but she could see how hard Fluttershy was trying to speak.

Thank you. I've... never been told that before.

"Well you're as quiet as Fluttershy, to us," Rarity smiled. "We'd have told you sooner if you'd speak to us."

Nyla nodded respectfully then turned to Rainbow.

Rainbow Dash.

The cyan mare turned to her, anxiously waiting for her to speak.

I... I... thank you. It was very honorable of you to stop this race. Perhaps next time we can have a true race.

Rainbow slowly smiled, then chuckled as she nodded her head. "You bet! And next time, I'm so gonna kick your flank!" she declared.

Nyla snorted smoke and returned the determined expression, lowering her head to bump heads with Rainbow.

I'll believe it when it see it.

So did you have fun?

...yes... I did.

Good. You were amazing, Nyla.

Except for that turn.

Yeah, that.

Nyla chuckled throatily while Tony laughed quietly. He ran his hand over her eye crest, his energy sending a comforting warmth through her scales.

I'm glad you spoke to them.

Nyla blew out a small stream of fire instead of sighing.

I just wanted them to know that I was grateful.

You're pretty stubborn, y'know?

I'm a Nera'akat. We're supposed to be.

True... but at least you're getting there.

...hopefully.

Don't worry, okay? They'll show you that they're great ponies. It's just gonna take more time.

Alright... is my voice really as good as they say?

You have a beautiful voice, Nyla. It's motherly... but to me it's just a voice I can speak to without caring.

Nyla leaned closer to him, rubbing her snout against his cheek.

Thank you, Reku’un. This is the best anniversary I've ever had.

Great. That's all I ever wanted. You want me to sleep here tonight?

...only if you're comfortable.

He smiled as he walked over to the base of her neck and sat down. He laid against her red scales, feeling the heat of her eternal flame. There was never anything that could comfort him like her heat. Nyla felt better with him sleeping with her like they did. When it was only the two of them that were there for one another. While she still had trouble adjusting to how open the others were, she'd seen what Tony was talking about in Rainbow. They were all ponies that she didn't know on a personal level. But as a dragon, she'd relied on her first impression of them. She could see that then and now didn't exactly match.

Reku’un.

Yes, Nyla?

...

You are my best friend...

...

And you're my best friend, Nyla. And you always will be. To the death.

Nyla smiled, curling her body up around him to get comfortable. She closed her eyes and exhaled deeply.

To the death.

Golden Oaks Library

"They were amazing!" Spike cheered. "They kept switching places and speeding up, and then Nyla went supersonic, and Rainbow did her sonic rainboom and they still couldn't get past each other!"

Twilight giggled as she read through a book about dragon culture. "Yes, Spike, I saw," she said with a playful roll of her eyes. "I'm just surprised she could break the sound barrier faster than Rainbow. It takes her at least 13.2 seconds to do that, and Nyla did it in a fraction of that time! She didn't even try!"

Spike smirked and crossed his arms. "Well she is one of the old dragons. She's like nothing we've ever seen!" Twilight laughed at his enthusiasm before closing her book and grabbing a candle.

"Okay, okay, we should get to bed. I need to help Princess Luna with something tomorrow," Twilight said. Spike hopped onto her back as they climbed the stairs.

"Oh, is it for Tony's birthday?" Spike questioned.

"Yep. Luna needs a lot of magic and knowledge from the library, and I'm going to supply her with both!" she proudly announced.

Zzzzz..... zzzzz..... zzzzz.....

Twilight and Spike glanced to one another, then to Tony's door. She trotted over and opened the door to his room, poking her head in quietly. Laying down beside mounds of books, Luna snored loudly on her lover's bed, hugging a pillow as she slept.

"Oh man, she looks like you after an all-nighter," Spike snickered, earning a small glare from Twilight. "Well its true!"

Rolling her eyes, Twilight trotted over to Luna, moved the books to the floor, and nudged the princess gently. "Princess. Princess Luna. You have to go!" she said in in a hushed tone. Luna just snored louder, swatting sluggishly at Twilight's hoof.

Twilight wondered what could wake her up, then thought of something instantly. She took a few steps back, then yelled as loud as she could, "It's Nightmare Moon!"

Luna leaped to her hooves. "Tis a lie! It is only-!" She froze as she looked down to Spike and her sister's student, then closed her mouth and cleared her throat. "I do not appreciate your methods, Twilight."

"Sorry," Twilight sheepishly shrugged. "But you should get going. Night court starts soon!"

Luna furrowed a brow and glanced outside, gasping loudly. "It's night?! Already?!" She jumped down and sifted through most of the tomes with her magic before stacking three together and heading for the balcony, spreading her wings quickly.

"Luna!" Twilight called.

"What is it?!" Twilight nervously gestured to her chin, and Luna touched her own. She blushed softly as she felt dried saliva on her fur, and she quickly rubbed it off before flapping her wings. "I'll see you soon, Twilight! Don't forget!"

"I won't!" She nodded warmly to her before flying off to Canterlot, while Twilight and Spike watched her until she disappeared. "Spike, could you help me clean up-"

"Zzzzz..... zzzzz....."

"- Luna's mess," Twilight sighed, smiling down at Spike. Her horn glowed gently as she carried him out of Tony's room and into theirs. She nestled him into his bed and pulled the covers over him. "Goodnight, Spike. Sweet dreams."

She trotted back into Tony's room and eyed the stacks of books anxiously. "She really did pull an all-nighter. Er, all-day-er?" Her hoof knocked into a tin can, and she raised it up to read the note on its side. The writing looked rushed and sloppy; almost as bad as Rainbow's own hoofwriting.

"Twilight,

Need more coffee.

~~Luna."

...

"Seriously?!"

Luna constantly rubbed her eyes as she flew back to Canterlot, drowsy to the point she thought she would sleep-glide. Since her moon was already in the sky, she knew her sister had come looking for her at some point and that she was obviously waiting for her. With yet another reason to hurry, she rushed to reach the castle before being any later than she already was. She landed sloppily on her balcony and galloped inside, dropping the books she'd borrowed on her desk as she sprinted to the door. However, she jumped back and let out a surprised yelp when she bumped into her sister, who looked to be on the verge of using her own Royal Canterlot Voice.

There was an awkward moment of silence as the two stared at one another, Luna's eyes struggling to meet her sister's glare. Celestia's eyes traveled from her squirming sister to the mound of books on her desk. She glanced back at Luna and stepped closer to examine her mane, then a dried trail of drool on her neck. A smirk crept it's way onto Celestia's stoic expression as she stepped back.

"What were you studying for so long?" Celestia laughed, wiping away her sister's drool.

Luna moved her sister's hoof and finished rubbing away what was left and sighed, "I was learning about a pony's subconscious in Twilight's home."

Her sister stared for some time before raising her brow. "I'm sure we have tomes about that in our library, Luna," Celestia reminded her. "You should have looked here."

The lunar princess silently sighed and looked to the pile of books, her magic taking one from the rest and presenting it to Celestia. "I needed a specific tome I'd seen from her shelves," she explained, watching Celestia read over the title.

At first, it wasn't so strange that her sister, who walked through dreams, was curious about her subjects' minds while they slept, but this was much more in-depth. Along with the entire pile of textbooks on the subject, it looked like research before an experiment.

And Tony's birthday wasn't that far off.

She gasped softly, then turned to her sister. "Why didn't you tell me?!" she shouted in delight. "Luna, this is an amazing present for him, but you should have told me sooner! We could prepare it when he's busy, or when he's asleep-"

"Sister," Luna interrupted, "I want to do this for him myself."

"Lulu, this could take months, and even then it's a demanding process!" Celestia exclaimed. "He can't even dream, so you'll have to make him his own dreamscape!"

"Which is why Twilight Sparkle will be helping me in putting this together," Luna smiled, watching Celestia's expression change to surprise.

"Why not me?" Celestia questioned, honestly curious why she chose Twilight.

Luna nervously smiled and chuckled. "If I should 'botch' this, I'd rather deal with her creations rather than one of yours," she said with hint of fear.

Celestia went to speak, then closed her mouth and nodded with a sheepish smile. "It wouldn't be ideal, considering what we've seen," she laughed, then became a bit serious. "Just be careful with Twilight. Have you told her about it, yet?"

"Of course!" Luna smiled. "I wouldn't walk her into this blind, sister. But she's agreed to help." She glanced up at the clock and gasped. "It's already midnight! I need to go, we'll discuss this tomorrow!" Luna quickly said as she galloped past her sister and down the stairs.

Celestia smiled warmly and rolled her eyes. "As stubborn as always," she giggled. She looked back at her sister's materials and skimmed through the pages. "I understand giving him his own dreams... but what could you make for him if all he has are memories?"

Author's Note

Hey guys! I know this is long overdue, but I'm just having trouble getting around to writing with the holidays and other things going on. Anyways! I hope you all had fun with your families, and if you're still reading this story, remember to like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Fun Fact: An Arthanian soldier only lives 2 years.

Fun Fact: They also only grow to be 7-8 feet in height.

First Engagement
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

First Engagement

Author's Note

WOW, what a break. I'd like to apologize to anyone who's still here for that enormous lull. Life's been throwing curves, I've been busy, and stuff was crazy. Not sure when I'll have the next chap out, BUT IT WON'T HAVE A GAP LIKE THIS!

Anyway, hope you guys enjoy!

First Engagement

Donut Joe's Donut Shop

"Here ya go," Joe said as he handed two stallions their orders. "Anything else you need?"

"We're fine, thank you," the older stallion said with a smile. Joe returned the gesture before heading back into the kitchen. "So... from what I hear, you're close to formulating his route. Anything particularly interesting?"

Mirror sipped some of his coffee, then sat up and grinned. "He's suspicious, that much is certain," he chuckled, pushing his plate of donuts to the side. "I'm not sure we can keep this charade up much longer. And you know of the events in Canterlot, not too long ago. His abilities can overwhelm us."

His superior breathed deeply, then took a slow swig of his own drink. The stallion turned to look into the street, smiling as he watched families and couples pass by. Mirror kept silent, though his patience was running thin at this point. He glanced outside as well, vaguely interested in what was going on. Until a duo of colts came galloping through the crowds. A faint grin hung at the side of his mouth, watching as the elder colt scolded his sibling. The younger brother lowered his head, and his sibling lifted his head back up to give him a reassuring smile.

"Have any brothers?" Mirror glanced at the old stallion and shook his head. "Seem awfully in touch with them. How many did you have?"

Raising a brow, Mirror leaned back in his seat and placed his hooves on the table. "Father Cue, I don't believe we came here to discuss my family," he said, keeping his voice as level as possible. "The operation commences in less than a month's time and we need to finalize any and all precautions."

Cue gave a pouting frown and laughed. "Oh, but it is partially to do with you, isn't it?" he smiled. Mirror stared at him with an emotionless gaze, thinking back to what could he possibly know.

"And why is that?" Mirror finally questioned. Cue once again exhaled and leaned against the window.

"You aren't bright, are you?" The All-Father's remark caused Mirror to furrow his brow. "You happened to hear about our organization, passed each of our trials with varying results, and became a part of us within half the time it usually takes for somepony like you to join."

He could see that Cue wasn't in the slightest bit aggravated, or resentful. There was... amusement in his expression. Childish wonder that slowly began to resemble maniacal curiosity. From what Mirror knew about this All-Father, he was a cold and educated stallion. He held a degree in both sciences and magic arts of all sorts. Not to mention he was a retired diplomat from Celestia's own council.

Meeting him was supposed to be for their greatest and fast-approaching hit. It was Cue that had managed to create the crystalline armaments for the strike, and he also explained how to use them without any harm coming to its owner. This stallion was brilliant, no doubt about that. But what made him worthy of being an All-Father?

Before meeting the unicorn scientist, Mirror would have assumed he was bulky and intelligent. That wasn't the case. He was as fit as any other unicorn noble. The reason became obvious when he looked the stallion in the eye. Others would be put off; no pony would fix gazes with him willingly. His acuteness to Mirror's own persona was what made Mirror understand who he was dealing with.

An extremely rich, clever, sociopath.

"You're good at hiding what you need to," Cue stated, leaning forward. "Your records aren't even liable, you know. Mirror Crescent passed away 180 years ago."

The stallions laughed quietly, and Mirror shrugged. "No pony ever checks the records in our line of work. Why worry?"

Cue shook his head softly and leaned back. "It will be gratifying when I know you better than you yourself," he commented bleakly. "Now then, the Cardinals are as light and aerodynamic as regular arrows, so no need to change measurements. They won't drain as much as a nature-fresh chunk, but I shaped it to mimic its natural pattern. Make sure you put all four in it, or else the effects won't be significant."

Mirror nudged the case of munitions towards his seat, glancing at the bright red arrows. “Why ‘Cardinals’?”

“They’re red, and I enjoy watching cardinals pass through my estate. I’m sure you can put two and two together.” Mirror nodded, then sealed the case and moved out from their booth. “Mirror.” He kept still, looking down to the All-Father and waiting for him to speak. Cue’s lips slowly curled into a grin, and he gazed at his inferior with a fiery and psychotic eagerness. “Make sure you stay alive. It would be a shame if I had to learn about a dead stallion.”

The case levitated onto Mirror’s back, and he returned the chilling grin with a smirk of his own. “You can’t learn about somepony that doesn’t exist.”

The old man let out a light chortle and looked out the window. “Touché.”

He watched him leave the shop then disappear into a crowd. Cue couldn’t help but laugh quietly, remembering his glory days. “You paying for him, Cue?” Joe asked, eyeing the untouched plate across from his regular.

“Of course, Joe. You know how I can be.” Joe smiled and took the bits from him, then gave one last nod before heading over to another booth.

Several blocks down, Mirror grunted as he felt his strength being sapped. In a quick flash, he transported himself back to the HQ near his target. He was surprised to see Bush waiting for him, solemnly fiddling with a knife from the rack beside him. Mirror watched as he stabbed it into the wall and stood up, dropping a saddlebag onto the ground. Inside, dozens of gemstones had been collected, their cores teeming with a dark mist. Mirror could feel the dark magic contained inside, its signature similar to its alter-ego. He refrained from showing any emotion, other than surprise.

"How-"

"This is what magic restraints are made of," Bush quickly explained, his sarcasm and cool gone in his tone. "You feel it as much as I can. Her magic is still lingering - and too much of it. She's feeding off a powerful source, and it's close."

"So can we move ahead?" Mirror questioned. Bush teleported a scroll and slipped two of the tainted stones inside.

"Take this to Manehatten immediately. Go to the Pint for Pint Inn. Show this to the owner, and she'll know what to do," he explained, swiftly grabbing his bag as Mirror used his magic to grab the scroll. "Whatever you do, don't touch the gems."

Bush hurried out, heading to his personal quarters while Mirror stayed in his room. Sighing to himself, he took a saddlebag and made his way out of the hideout, passing through the pub and back into the town. It was night again, which made Mirror contemplate how long he'd gone without sleep. He glanced over to Sugarcube Corner, peering past the other ponies and watching the biped talking to the Element of Laughter. He smirked once again, then continued on his way until he reached the train station.

The wait was long, but soon enough he could see a private train coming from the tracks to Canterlot. The brakes screeching clawed at his ears, but he gritted his teeth and waited for it to stop. He took a step back as the conductor leaned out from the side of the front car and tipped his hat. Mirror nodded and climbed on, the door sliding shut behind him. Steam hissed out of the sides of the train as it started up again, speeding down the tracks towards Manehatten. Mirror pulled the scroll he was delivering out of his saddlebag and set it down on his lap. He cautiously reached into it and touched the gem, pulling it out to look at.

The dark magic within it slowly dissipated as it was absorbed into his hoof. Mirror inhaled deeply, feeling it claw at his mind as it attempted to influence him. It was a feeble attempt, and he used his own magic to keep the presence contained.

My my, who are you?

He could hear her. A mare of horrible dreams and darkness eternal. She represented everything hateful, vengeful, and cruel. And now, she was in his head.

Ooh, such a talented unicorn. And a stallion, as well. If only I could take my regular form.

You're the Nightmare, yes?

The one and only. And who are you, stallion?

Mirror Crescent.

Hmm... you lie.

Of course. I've lied to everypony I've met. What makes you believe I don't consider you as I do the rest?

He felt a small spasm in her signature in his mind, and her voice expressed her attitude.

I made ponies like you bow like worms. Hold your tongue to those you are beneath.

You can only do so with a body. For now, you are just an entity in my mind.

Which is why I require yours. Don't make this any more difficult than it already is. You'll hurt yourself.

Actually, I wanted to make a deal.

Oh? And what could you possibly offer me over your body and access to resources from your "organization"?

I can offer you a chance to make more than Equestria your kingdom.

And how would a lowly unicorn such as yourself do that?

Take a glance into my mind. See what interests you.

Mirror released the spell keeping the presence in place, then braced himself as it took control. His life began to replay, turning back as Nightmare analyzed every moment, until she was stopped at a certain memory. A strange and vicious looking biped, surrounded by bipedal wolves, stood over her alter-ego's prone form, roaring at their attackers.

Oh... and who's this?

One you will need to defeat if you want to rule. And those monsters will bow to you. Trillions of them. An ever growing army at your disposal.

...

Are you interested, now?

...

Tell me more about these creatures. Especially the one over my precious Luna.

A malicious smile graced his lips, and his eyes blackened.

Drigont, Carrier Class Warship

"Easy, Malshuom. You must learn how to control your Rites," Figanti called. At the other side of the room, Malshuom stood beneath a massive stone slab falling onto him.

The gravity had been tuned to mimic old Loki'ir's gravity, which was alien and overwhelming to the Doshu'um still. His strength had kept him from being squashed, but now Figanti was adding more weight, slab upon slab falling onto the growing pile above Malshuom. He grunted in pain as his arms strained to support it all, but he was forced to a knee as his power diminished.

"This... is... a bit... much... F-Figanti!" Malshuom yelled, refusing to get out from under the stone.

The League member sighed and stepped forward, getting onto a knee to be level with his apprentice. "You were able to change through adrenaline fueled outbursts, but now you need to learn how to summon your power through will," he told him. Malshuom understood what the needle in his chest was for, now.

He laughed weakly, then took a deep breath and did his best to raise his energy. There was a tingling sensation as his flesh converted into stone, his chest parting grotesquely as a small sphere of his purple energy began to flicker into life. It flared suddenly, then blinked as it struggled to maintain itself. Simultaneously, his stone body began to revert to skin, creating a moving border between his flesh and second form. Malshuom persisted in peaking his energy levels, gradually lifting the stone higher and higher. He inhaled slowly, sliding his feet into a stable position and getting his hands into a better grasping angle.

The sphere at the center of his chest flared brilliantly, and Malshuom roared as he pushed the stone upwards. He gasped as his feet left the ground, sending him with the weight. It crashed back into the ceiling, unexpectedly, and Malshuom grunted as he hit it and bounced back. There was a short drop before he crashed back into the dirt, creating a small mold of himself. His abilities receded, and he groaned in a daze as he sat up. Figanti offered him a hand, smiling proudly at the warrior.

"It's not as easy as it seems," Malshuom chuckled, shaking his head as he took his teacher's hand. Figanti pulled him onto his feet and brushed off some of the dirt. "How was I?"

"You were... exceptional," Figanti said. He showed him his own arm, where a small piece of stone lingered. "You're nearly there. You just need to control it, whether you need to use it or not."

It took a moment of concentration for him to absorb the pebble-sized chunk. After that, he and Figanti went back into the ship's exterior, walking towards the entrance to the forest. They stepped aside as a squadron of Signa marched past, each bowing to the two in respect. Malshuom glanced to the window, looking out into the stars once more. When they didn't stop like usual, Malshuom rose a brow and turned to his mentor.

"Where are we going?" He was met with silence, Figanti making no attempt at answering.

They walked on, venturing lower and lower into the ship's facilities. They passed through the power room, weapons array, docking bay, the engine room, but stopped in the life support room. There were meters and dials regulating the ship's natural gases and water supply for the forest and those living there. Figanti held out a hand, stopping Malshuom, and gestured to a large cylinder at the back of the room.

"You're late." Malshuom turned to see Portok, Quarek, and Renkan walking over to them. "He's about to wake."

"Good. The sooner he's up, the quicker we'll be able to train them," Figanti laughed, turning to his disciple. "You're probably wondering what we are doing down here, yes?"

"Without an explanation, why wouldn't it be?" Malshuom said.

Quarek chuckled and moved over to the device, a panel illuminating his face as he typed in different keys on the board. There was a flicker of light from inside the pod, and an outline became visible as light poured out from inside. With another command, it opened several vents on its sides, letting out a cool mist that chilled all present. It took several minutes of waiting before there was a thud from inside, then the sound of gasping reached their ears.

“Dura dot! Dura dot! (Open it! Open it!)” a man yelled. Malshuom was perplexed, understanding now that the machine had been holding whoever inside of it was.

“Tanaska evosh ira naka (Stop being so soft)” Quarek laughed, along with the other Signa present. The door to the pod hissed before falling out of place, and a man followed after.

Figanti and Portok went over to help him onto his feet, while Renkan placed a hand on his head. "Jro'ak ket inishivao, ök ruto (You're not damaged, at least)" she remarked, looking into his eyes inquisitively.

"Hrök'it ut niti? Grak hraak'it burat el? (Who's this welp? And what's going on?)" he questioned, his voice raspy.

Figanti gestured to him with a hand, and looked to Malshuom. "This is Doban Uruza. He trained the strongest Signa during our life on Loki'ir." He then waved his hand to him, and turned to Doban. "Urit, dot Doshu'um Malshuom (This, is Doshu'um Malshuom)"

Doban cocked a brow and stepped over to him, sniffing as he circled the newest Doshu'um and examined him. "Elsh'it feraz. Ina nandamo dit jeja. Peb jro barek elsh ezek evnatka quzukha (He's weak. Ina connection is faint. But you feel he can become stronger)" Doban grunted. The League members nodded, and Doban sighed through his nose as he got down and bowed, placing a knuckle on the ground. "Jra ill ök jro courza, Doshu'um Malshuom (I am at your service, Doshu'um Malshuom)"

Malshuom relaxed and moved over to him and placed a hand on his shoulder. "Jro bik'et meesh ot ev ira dansha (You don't need to be so formal)" he said.

Doban chuckled as he stood back up, nodding to his newest leader. He held a thoughtful expression, then turned to Figanti. "Grak Reku'un? Hriik dit ut mijor betah? (And Reku’un? Where is the little runt?)"

The others glanced to one another, sharing unsure glances until Portok exhaled softly. "Elsh'it egosniga erit jre. Ik dit ut Iikro grak dotit manoloq (He's waiting for us. As is the Iikro and its brethren)"

The news seemed to worry him, but he steeled himself and turned to Figanti. "Hraak dit ut nitu? (What is the plan?)" Doban asked.

"Jre kerak jreat yorima jegash grak (We train our people once again)" Malshuom told him, laughing in embarrassment. "Jre grol zokot drega vora ut mak anshimet (We have grown apart from the old traditions)"

"Jegash jro kerak jri, jre'av miza el- (Once you train them, we'll focus on-)" Figanti was cut off as the ship's sensor array began beeping wildly.

VROOOOO

The ship lurched to the side, sending the Loki'irians to the floor, and an alarmed blared throughout the ship. "Hraak'it burat el?! (What's going on?!)" Malshuom shouted, running after the others as they bolted back the way they came.

"Arthanians!" Doban called back, panting by the time they reached the ship's exterior. "Jra meesh jra naza grak eyak! (I need my weapon and armor!)"

"Jra meesh ot dati! (You need to rest!)" Renkan yelled. They found their way into the bridge, then ran over to the side view of the ship.

"Jre grol ot lezeka duunzik. Ut jrielt el urit ara zek'et vyera jri deruto (We have to attack first. The others on this ship can't handle them inside)" Figanti said, running over to a gunner seat.

Malshuom stared at the trio of ships rushing towards them. Each looked as if metal had just been melded together frantically, along with cannons that jutted out from their sides. Yet they still hurtled towards them, approaching them without hesitation. Malshuom gasped as their ship swung around, moving the vessels out of sight.

"Malshuom, get to the docking bay. Binagish and Hinaktol will be there, now go!" Figanti ordered. The Doshu'um nodded and ran out of the room, while Figanti planted cords in his arms and looked at the holographic projection.

"We'll only be able to fend off two," Portok said from his seat, the panel creating a projection of the ships. "You know that."

"They will handle the third. Whatever happens do not let them near this ship!" Figanti snapped, taking aim at the nearest vessel. "Now send them back to their master!"

Malshuom dashed past rushing warriors, down into the docking bay. He ran across the room to Binagish and Hinaktol, a group of warriors gathered around them. The former spotted him as he came over, then tossed a cube over to him. Malshuom stopped as a small sphere broke away from it and scanned him, then the entire block whirred as cyan lines lit up. It opened up and transformed into a walking exoskeleton, then latched onto him.

"Urit dit Iko. Jrok trüt eyak (This is Iko. Your new armor)" Hinaktol told him, adjusting a warrior's spaulders. "Azu elsh qoza ot jrok sagah (Let him adjust to your body)"

He kept still as Iko beeped and chirped electronically. Malshuom cried out as a needle dug into the back of his neck, then other smaller ones did the same down his spine. The suit hummed softly, then small plates began to spread over his body, until he was fully suited. His helmet created a visor for him, displaying his body's status and his armor's condition.

"...urit dit (this is-)"

"Nra bira ot entava, jre meesh ot vezra! (No time to marvel, we need to board!)" Binagish barked, ushering the men onto the dropship.

Malshuom jumped on as well, his armor magnetizing to keep him upright. "Dege iru! Urit dot'et io veshge er i mamasha! Hraak jro bim verüzet jrok luga! (Listen up! This isn't an exercise or a simulation! What you do decides your fate!)" Hinaktol shouted, walking standing at the front of the warriors. "Düt jro udokar grak polto, jre'av fer jiju dot heak! Rak jre voso?! (If you obey and fight, we'll all make it back! Are we clear?!)"

"DRO, ITO! (YES, SIR!)"

Hinaktol placed a hand on Malshuom's shoulder. "You will stay near the ship with them and defend it. Binagish and I will sabotage their drive core, and we'll depart," he said, handing him a spear. "Only four of them are Signa, so you'll need to be wise. Ten minutes, at the longest."

"We can handle it. But hurry," Malshuom replied, grasping the spear and nodding. "How close are we?"

"30 seconds and closing!" Binagish bellowed. The ship lurched forward violently, but Binagish corrected it and cursed. "Figanti and Portok must be eager."

"You and I are impatient as well," Hinaktol laughed, a dark smile spreading across his face. "It's been so long since I've torn one in half."

"Prepare for impact!" Binagish shouted. Hinaktol placed his hand on a panel beside the boarding door and dialed in a code. There was a sharp jolt, then the sound of cannons firing. "BETOOOOOO! (DIEEEEEEE!)"

The sides of the ship flung upward, just as the magnetic locks released. Hinaktol jumped off, followed by the rest of the men. Malshuom watched an oncoming horde barreling towards them, jumping over fighters and dropships as they fired. Hinaktol raised his arms, gripping each of the ships in the massive room. The soldiers skidded to a halt as their ships hung in the air, and with a quick drop of his hands, they slammed back down. Some were lucky enough to dodge, or just weren't near it, while their brethren were smashed into the ground.

Binagish jumped out of the parked vessel and roared as energy gathered in his open mouth, then spewed out in one massive pulse. Any remaining soldiers were decimated by the explosions and pure energy, leaving a mess of debris and charred corpses. Malshuom gawked at the carnage that had been left by the two, but snapped out of it when he saw more soldiers pouring in from the numerous entrances.

"Go! We don't have much time!" Binagish grabbed his maces, and Hinaktol unsheathed his longsword, and they rushed towards the oncoming horde. "Signa det uuza, ut rest vizi ezutuk gerasaet! Shaka jri meka vora urit ara! (Signa in front, the rest take gunner positions! Keep them away from this ship!)"

"Dro, Doshu'um! (Yes, Doshu'um!)" they chanted. The four Signa spread out and readied their weapons, while the regulars all took cover behind any debris.

Malshuom stood at the center of the line of Signa, his blades crossed as he waited. The Signa readied themselves as well, growling as the soldiers roared and snarled as they rushed. Blasters let storms of laser fire loose on the oncoming horde, dropping them by the dozen. One Signa armed her bow and picked off any getting past the walls of fire, while another launched debris with his Rites. Malshuom could only wait with the other two Signa, one wielding an axe while the other waited with a scythe, until the horde got close enough.

That moment came sooner than expected, and it gave the warriors a glimpse of what was to come. Many soldiers that came were wounded, some missing limbs from the rifles of the regulars, but they went anyway. Even as they fell, their roars and growls didn't falter in the slightest. Their maws dripped with a feral foam, hungry for flesh and thirsty for blood. Malshuom had never seen them in person, and now that he had, he could come to one definitive conclusion.

They weren't monsters... they were demons.

"Grahhhhh!" Malshuom rushed forward to meet them, his Signa comrades following after.

His blades cut through flesh, and he recovered swiftly, slashing back and forth as they threw themselves at him. The others attacked just as quickly, keeping up with the massive number of soldiers clawing their way to them. Bodies piled to their sides as more came, the Signa deflecting attacks and sending their own into incoming soldiers. Blood splattered with every addition to the growing massacre, the Signa grunting with every attack. Malshuom stabbed a blade into one's head and swung it around to knock them back, then spun towards them and slashed vehemently.

"Malshuom!" a regular said into their voice channel, "Nigitet! Jri'ak ishent vora jrok uuza! (Scouts! They're coming from your front!)"

He jumped up above the horde, looking down to find the smaller Arthanians bounding between their mutant kin. Collecting energy in his fists, Malshuom spread his arms and funneled energy into two massive orbs. Condensing them tightly, he pulled an arm back and flung it into their lines, then threw the other to the side. Both exploded, annihilating anything in their radius and sending others flying from its force. The Signa to his right extended his arms, and his armor opened along his forearms and hands. The man's hands were burning green flames, and with a shout, a stream of fire shot into the oncoming horde.

"Rak jro fer ferut (Are you all alright?)"

"Jre'ak deda, peb zezin! Jri'ak nakkad milchat! (We're fine, but hurry! They're getting closer!)" Malshuom replied, parrying a duo of soldiers before slashing into their chests. "Jre zek'et ikan nuru vazg urit! (We can't hold out like this!)"

He peered to the side as one of the Signa's screams reached his ears. A trio of scouts clung to his body as more came, replacing the ones he threw off. His armor opened circular ports in varying places, just as earthen pikes shot out and pierced each of the scouts. Malshuom ordered the regulars to focus their fire where he was standing while he ran over to help. He slid beside him and darted forward, slashing away with him as the soldiers came nonstop.

Zink!

There was a loud thud, along with the sound of a shot ricocheting off the ship, followed by similar sounds. More thuds, and Malshuom felt five more signatures disappear. "Vizi eshat! (Take cover!)"

"Jre unt'et ev enka et eshat jro! (We won't be able to cover you!)" a regular retorted. His voice was cut off as he went to speak, and he fell limp against the ship.

"Vizi eshat, rai! (Take cover, now!)" Malshuom roared, sending a beam towards where the shots were coming from. "Signa, urit dot hriik jre takat jreateya! (Signa, this is where we prove ourselves!)"

They roared together, then formed up in a line and rushed into the horde. The soldiers met them eagerly, firing and swinging whatever weapon they held. Malshuom spun wildly, hitting other blades and clubs aside and slicing through their bodies. The others attacked with their Rites, attacking with energy to disperse their numbers. Slowly, their assault pushed the line back, giving the regulars closer cover to pick off any that the Signa couldn't.

Malshuom looked ahead as several explosions rocked the ship. Two massive signatures were rushing their way through the Arthanian lines, and soon Binagish jumped above them and landed behind Malshuom. Hinaktol teleported rapidly across the room until he appeared next to the other Signa. Yellow energy collected into his arms, and when he spread his arms a bubble of energy surrounded them.

"We're leaving! Come!" Hinaktol said, moving slowly towards the ship. "Binagish, ready the ship!"

He ran to the cockpit and started the engines, while the regulars all jumped aboard. The Signa held back with Hinaktol, moving with him as the horde slammed into his barrier and shot at it. Each hit caused the barrier to tremble, and Hinaktol grunted lowly.

"It's been too long... since... I've used this... thing..." he chuckled, continuing to back towards the ship.

"Come on!" Binagish shouted, turning the ship towards the breach in the hull.

One of the Signa stood in front of Hinaktol, then crossed his arms in front of himself. "El jra iji, vazek ut nojot grak zech! (On my word, lower the barrier and run!)" he said, his eyes glowing green.

Hinaktol nodded, waiting for the warrior to do something. He closed his eyes and surged more and more power into his pupils, then roared as he opened them and a flash of light blinded the pack in front of them.

"APO! (GO!)"

The bubble disappeared, and they turned and ran. Malshuom leaped on, catching a Signa as Hinaktol and two others jumped aboard. He waited for the final Signa to jump, but as he did, a soldier clung to his leg and another tackled him to the side. More began to jump onto the ship, and Malshuom knocked them off as they tried entering.

"Poro! Isha el! (Jump! Come on!)" Malshuom shouted, kicking another off.

The Signa cried out as a spear punctured his back, digging through his armor at last. He tossed the soldier to the side and pulled his blade out of a scout's body. "Apo! Nak nuru ot gret! (Go! Get out of here!)"

"Moir urit ara! Hinaktol, muri jra-! (Land this ship! Hinaktol, help me-!)"

"Jre zek'et! Jre jilt apo! (We can't! We must go!)" Binagish retorted, pulling the ship around.

Malshuom looked to the Signa fighting off an entire horde, and their eyes met. All the man could do, was nod. He gasped as a loud explosion rocked their dropship, and he closed the hatch and sat in one of the seats along the walls. The others strapped in as well, while Hinaktol pulled himself up into the co-pilot's seat.

"Hraak inamteta?! (What happened?!)" he yelled, holding onto a bar in the ceiling.

"Io mazanta'ik evvo yot! Jre unt'et ev ot farka dot erit huzo! (An engine's been hit! We won't be able to control it for long!)" Binagish replied, cursing viciously as he flew the ship out of the carrier.

Hinaktol grunted over the line, as he had pulled a spearhead out of his leg. "Surt ev demka erit i grumk initu lanko! (Just be ready for a harsh return home!)" he told them.

They felt a massive explosion nearly tip their vessel, Malshuom glanced outside to see the Arthanian carrier breaking into thousands of pieces. He heard the Signa woman across from him sniffle, and watched as she lowered her head and cried. The regulars looked distraught; one incoherently mumbled to himself, ignoring the hole in his shoulder as his armor filled it with a medical solution.

"Jre tezetra ut mentanas ora! (We're entering the emergency bay!)" Binagish said into his radio, pressing a button on his helmet for the visor to pull away. The humming of an engine died off completely, and he tried tilting the ship towards the opposite side to level out. "Dot'it nra nayat... jra zek'et... tuvek, NATOP NATOP NATOP! (It's no good... I can't... fuck, BRACE BRACE BRACE!)"

Homesick
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

Homesick

"Papa."

Tony panted breathlessly, cold sweat running down his cheek as his fingers tingled with an unexplainable chill. Luna loomed over him, holding his hand firmly as she watched him with concern. It took him a moment to see he was fine, and another to notice his beloved staring at him. He exhaled quietly, then rose his hand up to her cheek. She touched it with her own, then laid against him and sighed.

"Another memory?" she questioned. He answered in silence, holding her close as he tried calming his quivering tongue.

"Yeah," he practically croaked. He cleared his throat and reiterated, "I'm fine."

Luna nuzzled his cheek, then sat up. "You didn't thrash as you did before... he came." She wasn't awoken by jerking or spasming, as he sometimes did. His breathing had gotten erratic, and he held her tighter than she was used to.

Something less violent, but it bothered him no less. "...remember... remember what Minira told you? What Dan said?" Tony asked.

"You must specify, Tony." He took a shaky breath, and closed his eyes.

"I left Dan for ten years... to hunt the others." Faces blurred in his mind, while others prominently stared back at him.

She nestled beside him, holding his hand in her hoof. "Yes... I remember," Luna answered. Her brow rose as he smiled fondly, despite the fact he'd woken up in a panic.

"There was... something else I did during then," he said nostalgically, glancing down at her. "It's nothing bad... what?"

Luna rolled her eyes and tapped his chest with her hoof. "That's what you said before," she reminded him. "Tony, if it's bothering you-"

"Luna," he firmly said, grasping her hoof. "This time, I really mean it. I'm not gonna freak out and put us through all that mayhem. But if it gets you to sleep with me~"

She smirked at him, then flicked his ear with her magic. The two laughed softly, and Luna yawned before nestling beside him. "Only if it means a night like Hearth's Warming," she cooed, causing Tony to blush as she chuckled. "But what did you remember?"

His eyes wandered over to the balcony, which was hidden by her curtains to keep the sunlight out. "I did a lot of... bad things," he began, his smile dimming, "but I helped the humans whenever I could. Sometimes it was just an urge to show them... that I wasn't some criminal... that I really wanted to do good. And... one day it gave me what I have now."

Luna looked up at him. "And what's that?" she asked.

He smiled before kissing her lips, then wrapped his other arm around her. "A family…”

She rose her brow as he closed his eyes and nestled into her mane. “What do you mean?” He took a deep breath and traced the contours of her hoof as he rummaged through his memories.

“I'll tell it some other time,” he assured her, moving to the edge of the bed. “I should be going. Don't want to be late for work.”

He slipped his shirt back on and started for the balcony. Luna stopped him with her magic as he reached for the curtains, then slowly turned him as she got up and sauntered over. “And my farewell kiss?” she smirked.

Tony held her waist as she got on her hind legs and pecked his lips. “Happy?” They laughed softly, and Tony gave her one last hug before exiting onto the balcony.

A loud gust of wind blew the curtains into her room, and Nyla's faint roar reached her. Luna rubbed her weary eyes and trotted over to her bed, laying down and savoring the precious seconds of rest. But there was so much work to be done, and her time was starting to run short. Her horn chimed to life, and she took a deep breath as a wave of energy invigorated her out of her tired state. Coffee was much more enjoyable than a spell, but at the moment she couldn't complain. With another chime of her magic, her surroundings changed in a bright flash.

Luna sat at Twilight's kitchen table and teleported the tomes she'd taken from the other day. They were interesting spells that she had dreamed of performing a thousand years ago, but now they were actually being written down and tested. Practicing would be a lifelong dream come true, but she needed to master it to some degree before her deadline. It would be wonderful to see him react. Her ear twitched as hooves clopped against the wooden floor just outside the kitchen. Twilight yawned quietly as she made her way to the sink to pour water into a teapot.

A minute passed in silence as she filled it with water, and Luna's grin grew bigger and bigger as Twilight about like normal. Until, of course, she dropped it in the sink and gasped. “P-Princess Luna! When did you - how - um… goodmorning!” she anxiously, and weakly, laughed.

“You mustn't fret so much, Twilight,” Luna mused, flipping to the next page. “I may be a princess, but we are friends, yes?”

Twilight rubbed her leg and nodded softly. “Well, of course. It's just… what are you doing here so early?”

Luna stood and proudly straightened herself out. “I would like to begin practicing the spell using your memories.” Twilight's eyes widened, but she refrained from overreacting. Luna, however, noticed her small reaction. “Can we begin? Or are there still mistakes to correct?”

“No no! I mean, I've gone over it a couple dozen times,” Twilight began, lifting the book back up, “but it's all theory.”

“And what is a theory without evidence, Twilight?” Luna chided, earning a giggle from her sister's student.

“Alright, alright. First we need to go see a friend so we can actually have somewhere to make all this.” She looked over the page, which depicted a pony's dreams projected into reality. “You have to be careful if this works. He's seen a lot of awful things.”

“I know the dangers, Twilight,” Luna replied, flipping the page. The depiction turned eerie as shadowy figures were created from the pony's mind. “I will search through his memories, if need be.”

Twilight nodded, then picked up the teapot she'd dropped and refilled it with water. “I was going to make some tea. Would you like some?” she nervously laughed.

Luna shook her head. “I'd like to be awake when we discuss the nuance with your friend,” she told her. “Who might this friend be?”

“Madam Zecora. She lives in the outskirts of the Everfree.” She dropped the teabag into the boiling water and sat with the princess. “She knows more about magic than I ever imagined. In her homeland, they had jungles and these vast savannas. So I asked her if she knew a spell or enchantment that could make them. They sounded big enough for us to alter.”

“Even if they are not, we can change their size as well,” the night princess assured her. “As long as we can recreate them, there's nothing more we need.”

Luna stared at the picture of the pony’s nightmares coming to life. Tony had seen so much bloodshed and fighting that she could accidentally create a soldier. It wouldn't be real, but it would have enough magical properties to physically harm a pony. She doubted it would come to that, as long as he didn't stray out of the memory she needed to carry out this plan. The door to the library slammed open, and quick footsteps alerted the two. In two quick flashes, Luna was gone, and Twilight cleaned the room of any scents.

“Twilight!”

“Spike?! You scared me!” Twilight exclaimed, sighing as she slapped her hoof over her face. “What's.... wrong…”

Spike twiddled his claws as he gave the weakest smile Twilight had ever seen. “W-Well… last night I, uh, got hungry and… ate the last of the vanilla ice cream… and slept with it. But I didn't do this!” He showed his tail crammed into the jar, which Twilight had filled with ice cream to hide the frozen treat.

Again, Twilight facehoofed.

Loki'irian Fleet

Malshuom grimaced as the crushing weight on him slipped off. His armor had been sending alarms into his ears since they crashed, but now it became distorted. The sound of metal tearing rang in his head, then his body felt like it was being moved. Muffled voices reached him as he tried to grab something to get onto his feet. He grabbed an arm and sluggishly moved his legs under him. His helmet’s HUD flickered on and off, giving him faint glimpses of the outside. He saw the downed dropship burning as warriors moved to help the survivors out.

Binagish tore the side off and pulled several warriors out, his armor catching fire as he pulled the crew out. A group of warriors brought tankards of water to the ship, and the Signa accompanying them lifted the water into a sphere. The League member signaled him, and the Signa passed the sphere over the ship. The fires were doused and the ship crackled with electricity. Hinaktol stepped into the ship, the sparks engulfing him. The ship shut down, and the electricity ceased.

”...et a repair team here! And clear rooms for the wounded!”

Malshuom gasped as his armor released from him, giving his chest room to expand. He shouted in pain as the debris in his leg pushed against the floor and moved around in the gash.

“Are you alright, Malshuom?” Figanti questioned, sitting him down by another dropship.

It took a minute of recollection the crash for Malshuom to realize what was going on. “My… my leg,” he grunted. Figanti glanced at the metal debris in his leg. “The rest… how… how many survived?”

A smile worked it's way onto his mentor’s face. “No casualties. Though there will be a lack of training for the regulars to recover.” He turned back to the downed ship as Hinaktol began reshaping the metal to its normal structure. “There is a Signa missing… how-”

“He… he stayed behind… to allow us to escape.” Malshuom tore the gauntlet of his armor away, the rest disconnecting and beginning repairs. “He looked no older than I when we began training… and he did not hesitate to sacrifice himself.”

He ignored Figanti’s hand on his shoulder as he rubbed his temple. “He wanted to ensure your safety. A noble death.” Malshuom scoffed and tenderly touched his wounds.

“He had a lifetime to spend with his loved ones, Figanti… it was an unnecessary sacrifice.” He grit his teeth and yanked the sharpened metal out of his leg. The flesh and skin began to heal immediately, making disturbing sounds as his wound closed.

Malshuom found himself dwelling on what happened. He lost the regulars… and a Signa. Good men and women… good people that would never return to their loved ones. What he had seen wasn't what life on Loki'ir was like. It used to be other men trying to pillage them, or to enslave them. Sometimes they had fought over territory. Any fertile land was worth dying over. But now the people were united. They fought together for a cause their ancestors had once proudly upheld. What he witnessed in the dreadnought wasn't war. It wasn't men fighting for petty reasons, or for glory and honor. No, what he saw was a fight for survival. He and his men fought for every second they spent breathing, and to make sure they lived after their battle.

This war wasn't about peace… it was about survival.

“Malshuom.” He glanced up at Renkan and took her hand before she pulled him up. “Come, I need to make sure your wounds are healing properly. As for these,” she gestured to his bruises, “we’ll apply gel. They'll be gone by the next morning.”

“I'd like to see the others,” he grunted, holding his side. “Renkan… are they alright?”

“Some of them need healing. The Signa can wait while we care for the regulars,” she informed him. “Figanti. Portok needs you on the bridge. We might see more fighting.”

He nodded and rushed to the hangar exit, and Malshuom began his limp with Renkan. The blood on his body reeked of Arthanian, and he panted as the long walk began to take its toll on him. Renkan tried to summon a gurney from the medical bay, but he refused to lay on it. He was wheezing by the time they reached a room for him. Renkan laid him down and took a small jar of blue gel from the bedside, smearing some on her fingers before rubbing it onto his bruises. She connected a heart monitor and scanned his body for any other injuries.

“There's an arrowhead in your back,” she said.

“Where?” Renkan showed him the hologram of his body, then gestured to the foreign object buried near his spine. “When did… just take it out.”

He turned onto his stomach and waited for her. Renkan wired him to another machine, one he'd never seen before. After flicking a switch, he felt his body lose feeling. The lack of sensation startled him, but he found himself unable to move.

“Calm down, Malshuom,” Renkan quietly laughed, digging the scalpel into his skin. “The device stops all nerve and muscle signals to make this painless.” Her Rites spread the cut to show her the back end of an arrowhead. Carefully, she wriggled it out from the gash it had made and set it down on a tray. “There.”

She sealed the gaping crevice and healed it together, then applied more gel to ensure it didn't bother him later on. Malshuom gasped as his body returned to normal, and he lifted himself into a sitting position.

“Do the others get this treatment?” he chuckled weakly.

Renkan kept him from standing up, solemnly shaking her head as she moved to the counter to clean off the gel. “If we were to do this for every wounded warrior, they would forget what pain meant.” She gently traced a scar running across the back of her hand. “My kinsmen would never let a healer do what I've done to you. Nedafan, they would have sooner ripped it out before letting us near them with the gel,” she laughed, rubbing her eyes as the times of old surfaced in her memories.

“Then why allow me to circumvent that same punishment?” Malshuom asked her.

“You will know greater pains than tearing a weapon from your body. You will one day look for a limb to heal back on, or regenerate it back entirely.” Her fist clenched in front of her, and she sighed as it relaxed. “This was the quickest way to get you back into your training. Another day you miss from your time with Figanti could be another battalion of warriors lost.”

“That's nonsense,” Malshuom stated, standing up against the bed. Renkan tried to stop him with her Rites, but his fought against her. “If I am to become Doshu'um, second only to the Makti, then I must be treated like my brothers and sisters. They did not hesitate to train when they were bleeding, and I mock them by resting for simple soreness.”

“Your generation isn't like ours,” she rebutted, waving her hand dismissively. “We cannot push the warriors as we did in our time. They cannot adapt to it quickly.”

Malshuom hissed as he stood straight and made his way to the door. “We are still Loki'irian, Renkan,” he grunted through gritted teeth. “If our people could do it before you, then by Minira's name we can do it now. Anything less will hinder us. Or has that slipped your mind?”

Her expression hardened at first, but slowly a reluctant smirk found its way through to her. “You sound just like him… it's not that simple,” she replied, overpowering him with a quick thrust of her hand. He floated back to the bed, giving her a less than pleased glare as she injected sedatives into him. “At the very least, rest this once. I'm sure you can appreciate one night with adequate sleep.”

He grinned lazily as his eyes felt heavy, and he slipped out of consciousness as Renkan left him. She appointed two warriors to watch over him while she walked to the bridge. Regimes of new warriors marched by, saluting their superior before continuing to the training chambers. Those same regimes would have been conditioning themselves in the forests of Loki'ir. Training had been hell for her, especially since her forte had been healing. When her father enlisted her, after she had protected her brother from a pack of hokor, she didn't feel competent.

The training had nearly killed her, as it had for many other recruits like her. To this day, she wasn't exactly sure what kept her going. Whatever it had been paid off when she gained her healing Rite, and how quickly she developed them had interested her advisors. After a demonstration for a position on a cruiser, the previous League healer, Marna, had been impressed. From there, her apprenticeship as the next League healer had begun.

She turned her eyes from the void of space and stepped onto the lift to the bridge. The platform hummed as it climbed up the ship, hissing to a stop before the doors shot open. The bridge was quiet for the most part, save for the hum of the ship and a few men speaking by the radars. Portok zipped by as he kept an eye on the navigation, weapon, and engine systems.

“Here to see Quarek and I?” the speed demon called, speeding across the room in a blink. “Or Figanti?”

“I was hoping Ingat was here.” Portok shot from the weapon systems to the piloting system. “Where are the crewmen?”

“Yonok sent them down for rest and wanted me correcting anything,” he explained, running to her in a heartbeat. “The bridge is a decent size for me to stretch my legs. But enough of me. You need Ingat?” Renkan nodded. “She's asleep in the Nera'ak dens. Is there something of importance?”

“Just a few mundane things I wish to speak about,” Renkan chuckled softly. Portok walked casually to a seat near the radars as she turned back for the lift. “Let Figanti know I'll be training the healers, come morning.”

“As you did yesterday?” Renkan glanced back at him as he smirked knowingly. “You may be older, but do not forget our titles represent ONE Rite.” He closed his eyes and sighed. “This is about… our people's last days, is it not?”

Renkan turned back and silently made her way back into the lift.

“Ingat may be the only other woman you are close to… but we are also here to help you ease these troubles.” He sat up and gave her a warm smile. “We've all lost our families… and our beloved.”

Renkan dialed in the level of the dragon dens, keeping her eyes occupied with the panel until the doors shut. She slid against the far wall until she hit the floor, then exhaled slowly.

Please, Renkan. If you will only speak with Ingat, be honest. We need your mind fixed on what's to come. Nothing more, nothing less.

...thank you, Portok.

Don't thank me. It's abnormal for someone older than I to act as if they are indebted.

Fine then. Go impale yourself on a Govek’s blade.

There you are.

She shook her head with a small grin and stood back up. Her armor unhooked itself from her body and compressed itself into spaulders and a veil to cover her left arm. It was the traditional apparel for someone of her rank, and it made her feel more comfortable. The doors opened once more, and she stepped into the tunnel. The fresh air mixed with smoke and the smell of seared meat, all common for a Nera'ak’s home. She reached the end of the tunnel and smiled as she looked out upon the masses of Nera'ak all over. They rested and flew, or wrestled or laid together. Ingat had always loved to care for dragons, ever since she had been a few cycles old. Her energy led not too far from the tunnel, and Renkan began her flight.

Some of the passing Nera'ak and their partners greeted her briefly, and her own dragon called to her. When their minds linked, Renkan’s dragoness needed no more from her. Soon, she found herself nearing a hatchling area near the center of the chamber. Fliers struggled to keep themselves airborne, and some clung to one another. Renkan giggled as she watched a hatchling flap as hard as it could to keep itself and another, who was biting on its tail, in the air. She caught the two rascals and flew to the ground, letting them run off together.

“You remember when your own was that age, no?” Ingat appeared from behind a mess of foliage, her garbs singed and her face marred with ash.

Renkan laughed and sat against a tree trunk. “Yes, I do. Arkka was the most adorable creature to me,” she said, smiling fondly at the memory.

Another young Nera'ak scurried out from behind the tree she was sitting against. It glanced at her for just a second before bounding over to Ingat and nestling in her lap. “They do not have the caretakers we used to have. I believed it best to care for them myself,” she chuckled. The small dragon lifted its head to nuzzle her cheek before climbing onto her back. “They are very feisty at this age!”

The hatchling was joined by another, who leaned against her lap as it napped. “You love the Nera'ak, hm?” Renkan softly laughed, removing her armor.

Ingat’s smile faded at her words. “Yes… they remind me of the times… before Konaskol gave us our new Rites.” She stroked the spines of the dragon at her side, the other sound asleep on her back. “What brings you to the dens? I'm sure you're not here to play with the hatchlings.”

“No… I'd be lying if I said something so strange.” Her thoughts went back millions of years… years she spent lying to so many that she had been a frail and wise old woman. One would think it was enough time to mourn. “We lost so many, Ingat. I watched my continent burn and I could do nothing.”

The woman across from her sighed as she undid her hair. “Five million years… and your mind has not stopped dwelling?” Ingat asked, sounding almost relieved to Renkan. “Our kind was nearly driven to extinction… and we were there trying to prevent it. We lost our home to them, Renkan.”

“We are Signa, Ingat. We've outlived the most powerful warriors of our kind and have knowledge and wisdom they could only dream of. Why do I still mourn our people? I… still mourn… him,” she questioned painfully. She wouldn't cry, those tears had been shed for her love. “He was torn apart in front of me… and I had to abandon my continent to secure the next generations.”

“Renkan,” Ingat called. Her voice had always been soft and soothing, no matter how angry or irritated she was. “The others witnessed the same things. Hinaktol and Quarek were away when the Arthanians sunk their continents. Have you considered how they felt?”

An older Nera'ak, about the size of them, stumbled into the clearing. Ingat clicked her tongue to beckon it over. “We are the last of our lineage,” Renkan whispered, taking a deep breath. “You will never know such a burden, to love a single being and have them ripped away from you. You are fortunate, Ingat.”

“I may be able to love freely… but that does not mean I do not know your pain at all.” Ingat held her hand up to the artificial light breaking through the canopy. A ring of different gems snugly hugged her index finger, the colors reminding her of the old pits of gems. “I was to be wed the next lunar revolution… and now he lies under a barren world's sands… and I am here.”

The master healer had forgotten how young Ingat had been when she was bestowed her title as the 12th member of the League of Thirteen. Barely out of her maturity, if she remembered correctly.

“Family is our weakness, Renkan… but it is our strength as well. We can be driven to insanity like Reku'un and try to justify our existence through bloodshed.” The Nera'ak around her jerked their heads up at the sound of a small flock of birds passing, then scrambled to follow after. Ingat stood up and walked over to her elder, holding her hand out. “Or we can hold those we love close, even in death, and promise a better future. That is what family means to me, Renkan. What is it to you?”

She stared at the gesture of compassion sternly, and Ingat waited patiently. Her smile only grew wider as Renkan placed her hand in hers and stood up. “My family is the League… and Reku'un. I owe it to his father and to Figanti to fight for him… and to make sure this war ends.” Ingat nodded and placed her other hand on theirs. “Thank you, Ingat. I should return to the bridge.”

”There is no need.”

They turned to Renkan’s armor as it projected Figanti. “What do you mean?”

”I can manage the bridge for now. I need Ingat to help with the newly partnered Signa and their Nera'ak. They could use experience, and it's best to have the best.”

Ingat rolled her eyes and laughed. “Yes, Figanti,” she said. Her armor moved to cover her form, as did Renkan’s. “I'll see you soon, Renkan.” As she took off, Figanti established a link between their suits.

”I need you to go with a small task force to collect minerals, and to scout for their reach in the systems.”

“And I assume you are giving me someone else to go with?” Renkan asked, leaping into the air and grabbing her dragon's saddle.

”Perhaps Yonok or Remek. Although Yonok might stay if he finds worthy replacements for the Oracles.”

Renkan held on as her partner banked left to head for the exit. “When will we be leaving?”

”By the next few days. We still need time to plot what we know. In the meantime, work with the new healers. You were looking for me, yes?”

“Yes… but I'll bring that up another time. I'm heading to the healer’s facilities.” Their link disconnected, and Renkan sighed as she looked out to the rest of the dens.

There had been a time when she watched their homes be destroyed. Young Nera'ak had fought with their elders to protect their home, but even they couldn't withstand the onslaught. Their cries haunted her… and the screams of Signa who lost their eternal partners. They were the ones who no Signa could defeat. Their family and friends dead, their home, and their dragon. A Signa with nothing to lose was a warrior the gods would fear. Reku'un had become that Signa… but now he had his place. They all did, and it wouldn't be long before they reunited. The images of a burning planet receded from her memories, and instead she drank in the scene before her. Just like their home.

Reku'un… on my honor as the 3rd League member… I will fight for you. Your children will not suffer as you or Loki'ir did. You have my word.

Author's Note

Hey guys. Don't know how many of you are still with me on this story. I know I promised chapters, but I'm getting pretty bogged down in life. Personal problems and classes, and whatnot. Don't ever think that I've forgotten this story, though. I'm gonna see it to the end. Well, as always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night. Peaces.

Fun Fact: Loki'ir had no schools. The children would memorize the books they were given and learn with their parents as they trained.

Fun Fact: The youngest member to ever join the League had been 15 in their years (30 in ours). It had been the first Oracle of Loki'ir.

Better Landings
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

Better Landings

Dirt exploded into the air suddenly, a crater forming from the impact of the body. Stuck at the bottom of the small dent in the earth, Tony grunted in pain. His vision was groggy from both the hit and the crash landing. Leaning his head back, he focused his vision on the older man floating above him. Tony could see the smirk from where he laid, and it got more vivid as Netu'ung began his leisure descent.

Knowing what would happen if he stayed there, Tony forced his arms out of the dirt mold holding them. His body followed after and he climbed out of the crater. Netu'ung stood across the field they had been fighting for over an hour on. Tony had expected him to be powerful, given Netu'ung was the older one. But his power well exceded what he once thought. His adolescent energy wouldn't be enough to take him down. Permanently at least.

Tony steeled his body and dashed toward his opponent. Netu'ung obliged and went from a slow jog to a blinding sprint. The younger man's arms pumped in sync with his legs as the distance between them closed rapidly. With a mighty yell from each of the warriors, their fists collided and created a resounding crack. A gust of air whipped out, pushing the tall grass and leaves with much force. They hopped back, then brought opposite legs up to strike the other's head.

Neither of them made contact, save for their shins meeting. Tony recovered first and lunged forward, aiming his knuckle at Netu'ung's stomach. The older man pushed his arm away and rocketed his knee into his stomach. Before he could strike again, Tony forced his right arm to swing around and hook him in the side of the head. Netu'ung staggered backwards, allowing Tony to start his flurry of punches.

Netu'ung may have been stronger, but he was seriously lacking in speed. Using this to his advantage, Tony sent dozens of crippling strikes into his opponent's face and torso. Netu'ung couldn't stop it with his power alone; he needed an opening. When that opening came, he clenched his fist, drove it into Tony's stomach, and sent him rolling backwards. Tony recovered mid-tumble, but he was forced to jump back when Netu'ung swung an axe at him. Had Tony been a second later, his stomach would have been torn open.

But that wasn't his only attempt. Twirling the axe after every failed swing, Netu'ung slashed and hacked as the adolescent wove under and around. He grunted when Tony grabbed onto the wood of the handle. He pulled it up sharply, uppercutting Netu'ung with the base of the shaft. As he staggered back, Tony did a full spin and slapped him with the flat of the blade.

It was Netu'ung's turn to tumble away, and Tony was right behind him. He leaped into the air a few feet from him and bellowed as he brought down the axe from above his head. Netu'ung recovered faster than Tony would have liked and opened his palm. The axe wriggled free of Tony's grasp, shooting back to its owner's hands. Before it turned him into two halves, Tony planted his hand on the flat of the blade and pushed off. Netu'ung finished his arc and gave him a taste of his own medicine by smacking him the same way he did.

Tony tumbled forward, landing face down on the grass. He pushed himself back up but found himself being tackled once again. A sharp pain in his thigh and shoulder made him cry out in pain. Gnawing on his body were the two Arthanian soldiers, their wolf like jaws clamped down on him. He pulled the one biting his shoulder off and speared it into the other one. The two launched back, Tony landing on his back once more. His heightened sense of smell warned him of more of the bipedal wolves, and sure enough another dozen were charging with spears.

He kneed the first in its face, then spun around to kick the next one. Before another could stab him he pulled one in front of him. The head of the weapon pierced the wolf completely, the one responsible pushing it off and lunging at Tony. Going with the motion of the swing, Tony freed the weapon from the soldier and dug it into the back of its head.

The others then piled onto him, getting a hold of his limbs and spreading him apart. The ones not holding him down began to claw at him with their sharp claws. Tony screamed as their sharpened nails dug into his skin. It was agonizing, and it only got worse as some began to bite him. He couldn't thrash himself free, so with a fading sense of consciousness, he changed.

His wounds and claw marks filled and overflowed with the metals stored inside his body. The tearing of skin soon turned to a scratching of steel against tooth and nail. The soldiers whimpered as their teeth tried to break through the living metal, but to no avail. Using the power of his second form, Tony curled himself into a ball and thrust his limbs out. The pulse of energy scattered the remaining soldiers through the field. Tony's main target was waiting patiently across the field, he too having changed.

Instead of skin, there were scales, rough and coarse but resilient no less. A tail waved behind him, and his enlarged canines stuck out of his mouth. He was wielding his axe again, and he soon broke into a charge. Tony gladly obliged, going to meet the Signa.

When the axe swung this time, it went faster than his previous attempts. Though he leaned back to avoid it, the tip dug into his side, and as it finished its arc it tore Tony's side open. Shouting in pure anguish, Tony gripped the gory wound, but was forced to move again to dodge another swing.

Netu'ung didn't stop, now that he was mortally wounded. The movements Tony made were harsh on the gash, but it would be much worse if he didn't move. However, Netu'ung placed it on his back and kicked him away. He didn't get the chance to tumble as Netu'ung sprinted behind him and punted him skyward. Again he flew past him to slam his fist into his stomach.

Instead of soft dirt, a reinforced knee halted Tony's descent. With the liberty of reacting, Tony gasped and coughed out blood from the attacks. Netu'ung's new form was way stronger than his first. He hadn't expected this much power from him. Each hit had made him feel as though his bones were shattering.

"Dot et bush? (Is that all?)" Netu'ung chuckled. "Jra bev coporak nabk cral ut Doshu'um (I was expecting more from the Doshu'um)"

Tony groaned weakly as he looked up to glare at the man, but his gaze turned to shock. The side of Netu'ung's scaled face started to glow an ominous, dull cyan color. Suddenly, his arms and legs started to tingle, and when he looked at the hanging limbs they too were glowing. When he looked back up, his eyes widened in horror. Bit by bit, Netu'ung's face was breaking away, as were Tony's arms and legs.

Soon Netu'ung's knee deteriorated as well, letting him to fall to the ground. The feeling of numbness traveled up his body, and only one thing came to mind.

I'm sorry, Eishla. I'm so sorry

The last of Tony faded, leaving tiny specks blowing into a nonexistent breeze.

"Princess Celestia," May Belle called with her muzzle in the door.

"Come in, May," the warm voice carried to the mare. She stepped inside hesitantly and saw the alabaster alicorn with a summer colored mane lying on her pillow.

"Y-Your guests, Twilight Sparkle and her friends have… arrived," May forced herself to say past the lump in her throat. She had never seen the princess, even though she worked for her. It was only natural she was nervous, right?

Celestia smiled happily and nodded. "Thank you, May. I'll be down shortly," she smiled. May nodded and hurried out of the princess' chambers.

With much joy, Celestia's horn began to glow, levitating her royal regalia on. She stood up and exited her chambers, walking briskly to the dining hall. Today she had set up a dinner for her student and her friends. It would be a nice change of pace, to just be able to be with her student on common ground. Royal duties were becoming very tiresome, so it would at least give her some time away from the throne.

In addition to her and the Elements, she invited Luna along, since the early night was her version of morning. Then, Cadence heard and asked if she could come along. Of course she was allowed to and, thankfully, Blueblood was off with the nobles in Canterlot. It was going to be an interesting night. She could just feel it.

"So how's everything in the Crystal Empire since we left?" Twilight asked her brother.

"It's been real calm, and kinda boring," he chuckled. Cadence nudged him and giggled.

"They've been very happy, now that Sombra's gone. All thanks to you six and Spike," Cadence smiled. "You're their heroes after all."

"Yup, we were pretty awesome, weren't we?" Rainbow sighed as she leaned back in her chair.

"Ah'm sure ya looked might heroic, Dashie," Applejack sarcastically remarked. "We were just helpin' the poor ponies get rid o' that Sombra fella. Gave me the creeps."

"Yeah, he was pretty scary," Twilight chuckled softly. "But if it wasn't for Spike, we might not have been so lucky."

"I'm sure luck had nothing to do with it, Twilight Sparkle," Luna said from her seat.

There was an awkward silence among the ponies as they waited for the princess. That silence was broken when Fluttershy noticed that Pinkie Pie was not in her seat. She glanced around the room, but found no sign of the pink mare.

"Has anypony seen Pinkie Pie?" Fluttershy asked. Had it not been for the silence at the table, none of them would have heard her.

Just like she had done, they all took a quick glance around the hall for Pinkie. "She was right in front of me when we came in," Rarity told them.

"Maybe she went to the bathroom?" Twilight suggested.

"Or did I?!" Twilight jumped back as the pink mare appeared before her.

"Pinkie! Where were you?!" Twilight asked while clutching her chest. Pinkie giggled and showed her a rappel rope.

"I was just hanging," she giggled. "Get it? Hanging?!"

"We get it, Pinkie," Applejack chuckled. "Now sit 'own, Celestia'll be here any minute."

Pinkie bounced to her seat then popped back up. "What's taking her so long? I'm soooo hungry!" She threw her hooves on the table for dramatic effect.

"I sent a servant mare to find her," Cadence giggled, watching Pinkie squirm. "She should be here any-"

The large doors parted with a golden glow to reveal the celestial princess. "Good evening, everypony," she smiled. "My faithful student, I'm glad you could come."

"Of course," Twilight smiled as she nuzzled her mentor.

"Finally!" Pinkie exaggeratedly exclaimed. "Can we order something, Princess?! Pleeeease?!"

With another soft laugh, Celestia sat beside her younger sibling. "Of course," she nodded. With a clop of her hooves, a dozen waiters came in to take their orders.

Not too long after they placed their orders, the chefs brought in their dishes. The meals steamed in front of them, prompting them to dig in. And they did, save for Luna, who only had some tea.

Cadence took the initiative to get everypony talking, with some very private information. "So Twilight, how's Ponyville been?" Cadence asked the mare.

"It's been pretty calm, for once," Twilight giggled. "Nothing serious is happening… yet."

"Really? Nothing, strange either?" Cadence pressed with a grin.

While her aunts and friends were confused, Cadence knew Twilight had heard about what happened. It was only by chance that a tourist in the Crystal Empire spoke about it. And she so happened to hear it from one of her servants.

Twilight, on the other hoof, was just as confused. She thought back to the past few days. Nothing strange had happened. Pinkie threw a few parties, Rainbow crashed into the library (which counted for normal nowadays), she reorganized the library and practiced some spells. There wasn't anything… actually… there was one incident with the local God of Chaos.

Apparently, she wasn't the only one to pick up on Cadence's hinting. The unnamed mare stared daggers into Twilight from her seat. The lavender unicorn smiled sheepishly and turned back to Cadence.

"Um, nope! Nothing strange happened last I checked!" Twilight laughed weakly.

"Really? Well I heard that Discord turned some mare into a stallion. Did you hear about that?" Cadence asked, like it was normal.

Celestia and Luna leaned in when they heard that. They too had slowly growing grins as they listened.

The mare in question sat at that very table, her red blush mismatching her cyan coat. "Nope! Must have slipped my mind!" Twilight frantically assured her.

The two goddesses could see the faces of confusion turn to small snickers as well. One, however, caught their attention: A certain rainbow maned pegasus glaring at Twilight. They put two and two together, and soon Luna had a hoof over her mouth to stifle any giggles that escaped. Celestia was much better at hiding her laugh, but she smirked nonetheless and struggled for composure.

Before Rainbow could be identified out loud, the room began to shake. It was very subtle, the small clatter of the forks and plates telling them something was wrong. After a few seconds of it, the room stood still and silent.

"Ya'll felt that too?" Applejack asked. They all nodded, and not a moment later did the tremors return.

They had risen in strength, just enough to get them to sway a bit. Just like the first, the shaking subsided as quick as it came.

"Is it an earthquake?" Twilight asked.

"It couldn't be," Luna said. "This area never experienced any seismic activity."

Another tremor, the change in magnitude catching them all off guard. They all swayed violently as the building shook, some of the marble from the ceiling beginning to crumble from the movement and causing small pebbles to fall. The dishes and cups clattered loudly on the wooden surface, threatening to fall off the table. Finally, the shaking calmed until everything stood still.

"Is everypony alright?" Celestia asked.

"We're fine, but why was everything shaking?" Twilight questioned. "I thought Luna said this place doesn't get earthquakes?"

"It hasn't for several thousand years," Celestia said. "I'm not sure what could have triggered-"

crash

Celestia's ears perked at the barely audible sound. With all the ponies talking, she couldn't quite hear. "Everypony please be quiet," she said loudly.

Crash

"Does anypony else hear that?" Luna asked. The others perked their heads up to listen.

CRASH

"What is-"

CRASH

Fluttershy's question was cut short as the ceiling erupted and chunks fell through. The ponies jumped back from the table as the marble completely crushed it. A cloud of debris kicked up, obscuring their vision. Fluttershy clung to the nearest pony, being Pinkie Pie.

"What was that?!" Rainbow hollered.

"Did anypony get hurt?" Applejack called.

"I'm good".

"My mane! And this dust's gotten into my coat!"

"Rarity and I are fine," Twilight called to them.

"Me and Fluttershy too!" Pinkie chirped in her untouched mood.

Shining Armor magicked the cloud away with a simple gust spell. He hadn't jumped for cover, instead jumping in front of Cadence to protect her.

"I'm okay, Shining," Cadence said softly to him.

"What is that?!" Pinkie exclaimed. Everypony turned to where she was pointing, and they all gasped.

Underneath chunks of marble and wood, was a body. It wasn't a pony. It looked like a large ape of some kind, only that instead of fur it had some kind of metal over most of it with patches of skin. On top of its head was what looked like a short ragged mane, if it wasn't metal. What really caught their attention was what was over its face, if that wasn't it. A mask of the same metals covered its face from view, save for its eyes.

In its side was a deep gash, and the skin of it was clawed and bloodied. "It's pretty banged up," Shining quietly murmured.

"Get the guards down the hall," Celestia ordered. "And find a doctor."

Shining saluted before galloping out of the room and down the hall. The ponies came closer to examine it, its motionless body giving them the idea it was dead. It had what was once clothes, but was now bloodied rags.

"What do you think it is?" Twilight asked.

Before her question could be answered, a loud roar prompted them to look up. From the hole the first made, another, larger creature fell through, landing right on the first.

Author's Note

Hey guys! So this story's been up for a while, so I thought I'd come back and fix these errors. (30 chapters worth of errors.) But anyway, ignore the writing style I used, as I was a very young and inexperienced writer, and remember to like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Gettin' the Hell Out
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

Gettin' the Hell Out

Author's Note

As I've been saying, just a bit of editing, and a little warning for horrible grammar and spacing ahead (which I BEG YOU TO IGNORE!). Ahem… so… as always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Gettin' the Hell Out

The tunnels were quiet, save for the hoofsteps of fifty guards, two princesses, six mares, and a large biped. Tony walked at the front, leading them with his sense of smell. There were a dozen Arthanians when he came, then there were nine after he took some down. Now… the complex held the scents of fifty to sixty soldiers. It didn't make any sense. There wasn't a single queen in the tunnels, they were the only way that the Arthanians could increase their numbers in such little time. Although, even with a queen it would still take two weeks before a soldier was grown and trained.

Numerous things just didn't add up, and they were bound to get even more confusing. He rounded a corner and quickly knocked out another soldier. The glow of the unicorns was starting to make him think it would give them away. But the beams would be able to hurt the soldiers, as weak as they were, so he let them be. Another corner and still more tunnels, and even more intersections.

"Are we getting close?" Celestia questioned, breaking the silence he'd been enjoying.

"There's an entire facility between us and the princess, not to mention the dozens of soldiers scattered around, so no," he snorted. "And keep your voice down."

Rainbow groaned louder than she should have, making the others glare at her. "We've been walking for an hour and we're not even close? Why don't we just split up?"

"That would speed things up," Twilight admitted.

"No," Tony said sternly. "The last thing we do is split up. These tunnels are meant to do that; split you up so they'll have an easier time picking you off. We stay together, we won't all die."

Tony gestured for them to be quiet, creeping closer to the wall as the sound of claws on the floor grew louder. A soldier on patrol started to round the corner when Tony uppercut it. It collapsed, unconscious from the one hit. He dragged the body out of sight and continued, but stopped abruptly. The tunnel in front of him was unlike the others. Normally this wouldn't be such a big deal, but there was something suspicous about it. To begin with, there weren't any guards. Second, unlike the rest of the tunnels, this one was more finite than the others. The smooth floors and walls, the open space with no supports or beams to keep it from caving in.

"You going or what?" Rainbow huffed.

He kept scanning the room. It was all a ruse, he could feel it. "Keep your eyes peeled. This might be—"

"Yeah yeah," Rainbow chuckled as she passed him. "We know what we're doing."

A few steps in, Rainbow fumbled a bit. A loud shifting of stone began, and the next thing she knew, she was flat on her back. Above her, the ceiling was much closer than it was a few seconds ago.

"Rainbow!" The ponies screamed as they rushed over.

Twilight pulled her out from under the stone with her magic. The pegasus could see what had happened: she set off a booby trap, which was the portion of the ceiling that was meant to slam down on her. Except it didn't, which made her wonder why. Then, there came a few strained grunts, and the slab of rock began to slide upwards at a snails pace. Tony had barely gotten to her in time, lying on his back and using his arms and legs to keep the trap from falling on him.

Celestia, Cadence, and Shining Armor used their magics to try and lift the stone off of him. The stone sluggishly moved, despite their combined magic levels. Tony - on the other hand/hoof - was pushing as hard as he could. Gradually, they were able to help lift it up, allowing him to slam it back into place in the ceiling.

BEEP! BEEP! BEEP!

"What's that noise?!" Twilight shouted over the blaring alarms.

"They know we're here, come on!" The ponies galloped after him as he ran through the tunnels.

Arthanian soldiers began to converge on the small group as a soldier announced their location. The guards were the first ones to get hit, several soldiers dove right into the middle of their formation, disorienting them long enough to start clawing at them. The group seperated from those unlucky enough to get caught in the confusion, leaving eight guards to suffer a brutal death.

Even with their losses, Tony made a mad dash, punmeling and ramming into any soldiers that got between him and his objective. He clotheslined a soldier that came out from one of the chambers, jumped up to kick another and swung his other leg around to sideswipe a third. Many more came, but he barreled through them. The ponies behind him took care of the wounded and dazed wolves.

Applejack struck her hooves against a soldier's head, knocking him clean out. Flying wasn't an option for Rainbow, so she had to hope her tackles, followed by a bone shattering kick from the cowpony, would help. Behind Pinkie Pie and her party cannon, Fluttershy gave a soldier "the stare". With the soldier distracted, Twilight hit it over the head with a rock. The unicorns singed the faces of any reinforcements to give the pegasus guards time to attack them.

With their numbers they easily overpowered the few that came. Three or four guards could beat the hay out of one, even with the claws sinking into their armors. Celestia stuck close to her niece, since she didn't have combat intelligence or experience. The Celestial Ray spear she took was useful to bash any who came close. Shining Armor also did his role in the skirmishes, using advanced magic to make some fall asleep or attack each other. One he thought was asleep grabbed him by the leg and tossed him into the guards. Before it could do anymore damage, Celestia lifted it with a spell and hurled it at another three running.

"Are you alright, Shining?" Cadence asked as she helped him back up.

"I'm fine," he said. "Just a few bruises."

"I found the prison blocks!" They galloped to meet Tony around another corner. He stood by an open door as he waited. "Buy me some time!"

Shining ordered the stallions into tight rows to prevent any more Arthanians from breaking in. They came in slightly bigger numbers, and they had weapons of their own. Most were running with a spear in paw, while some had a sword. Given their small stature compared to the wolves, the wall was broken by their sheer mass. The spears were mainly used to slap them around, the swords broke through the armor like a hot knife through butter. Shining, Twilight, Celestia, and Cadence did as much as they could from behind the guards.

Tony came back from his search and tackled a soldier. He punched it in the muzzle and knocked it out, flipping back onto his feet and bashing two over the head with his elbows.

"She's not here. They might've taken her to the C-D blocks," he told them.

"And where might that be?" Shining asked.

"Deeper in the structure," Tony answered.

Celestia and the elements pushed ahead of the guardsponies. "Then what are we waiting for? Show us the way." The real side of Tony could feel her determination, while his other side only saw arrogance.

He led them further into the underground system. Not far from the first prison chambers was a door. The door took them to the Arthanians feeding lounge, where they were waiting. One by the door came out and kicked him onto his back. That was as far as it got, as Celestia blasted it off of him. He jumped up and ran at the other wolves, swing the tables around to send them flying.

Deeper in the Everfree UBO ( Underground Base of Operations

A soldier dropped face first into the floor, a blade embedded in its back. Dan dragged the body out of sight, then pulled the sword out. He made a hand signal, to which Luna acknowledged by positioning herself by the next turn. Once she was there, Dan stood behind her, the two peering around the intersection.

"Okay, feeding… sleeping… training… prison blocks… a-ha!" he whispered with delight. He pointed to a far door down the corridor. "See that door, Luna?"

The darkness was nothing to her eyes, since she was accustomed to the black of night. "Yes, is that the way out?"

"Sorry, but no," he sighed. "But it will get us close, let's…" he paused as light scampering reached his ears.

"Are we going to—"

He placed his hand over her mouth to silence her. He made the signal for silence by raising his finger to his mouth. The scampering was explained by four guards rushing to their escape. Instead of going through, they pointed their spears at the door and waited. From the distance they were at, Dan could make out a few words. They spoke Neric, which an old friend had taught him.

"Ut lekov bils ut Doshu'um dit ojing (The master says the Doshu'um is coming)" one said. The others shuffled in place.

"Jra furgl vef zeel. Jur bils jur deko manogowen it Doshu'um gark jur ojiil marosh (I heard as well. He says he will challenge the Doshu'um once he comes through)" another replied.

"Hruuk jur ojiil marosh (When he comes through?)" a third shakily said.

"What are they saying?" Luna whispered. Dan gently set the sword on the ground.

He reached into his pocket and grabbed the pistol. Making sure the clip was loaded he pulled it out then snapped it back in. He pulled the barrel back carefully, so as to not make noise, then flicked the gun off "safe" mode. He peered around the corner to make sure the Arthanians were still there, which they were.

"We need to leave now!" he whispered to Luna. "This was all a trap! Me and you, we're just bait!"

Luna's eyes widened in fear. "To bring my sister here!" she snorted, stomping a hoof. She stood still and kept just as quiet, waiting for claws to scratch the ground. "My apologies."

"Luna, they aren't here for your sister," he said. "They're here for the other one, and if he gets through here he'll be trapped, along with your sister. We're gonna make a break for it, there's a ladder in one of the tunnels just a ways down."

He rolled into the tunnel and fired rapidly. The closest had two bullets rip into its skull from behind, the one beside it having a bullet enter its eye and lodge in its brain. The other two realized what was happening and charged at him. Dan dropped one with four bullets, emptying his clip. He tossed himself out of the way of the Arthanian that slammed its halberd into the ground and grabbed another clip. The soldier came back as Dan fumbled with the weapon. Luna bashed it in the side of the head with the club. The soldier was completely surprised, the club knocking him out cold.

"Thanks," Dan panted.

"Gur el um," the club muffled her speech. Dan slipped the ammo back in and ran to the door.

"Okay, there's gonna be a lot of chaos outside, so just hit anything that gets close and keep running. Ready?" She nodded, and he kicked open the door.

Rescue Team

"Okay, the prison blocks are just a little further in," Tony said. "We get your princess, then haul ass back to the hatch, got it?" The ponies nodded.

The door swung open as he approached. The familiar tube of a pistol barrel was pointed right between his eyes. Acting on instinct, he pushed the arm of the wielder up - just in time too - and went to grab it. The gunner smacked his hand and spun his arm away, right as Tony retrieved his Daedalak. The two stood face to face, blade to one's neck, barrel pointed at the other's face. They both stared in disbelief at each other.

The sudden meeting was interrupted by Luna, who sideswiped Tony with a club.

"Luna, no!" Dan shouted before she could run. " It's alright! He's a friend!"

"That bitch!" Tony strained as he recoiled from the hit.

"My mistake! I mistook him for Netu'ung," she apologized. Dan grabbed onto Tony's hand and pulled him up. "Hold on, he's the—"

"The smaller one, I know," Dan chuckled. "Hold a sword to my throat will you?"

Tony rubbed his swore jaw. "Point a gun at me and hit me with a club will you?" Tony groaned in pain. The hit left his ears ringing and with a major headache.

"Luna?" Celestia called. The indigo princess rushed past them to her sister. "Luna!"

"Luna!" the others shouted happily. They all mashed into one group hug, with Luna at the center.

"You came for me," she whispered. The elder sister pushed her back for them to be facing each other.

"You're my sister. Of course I came for you," Celestia smiled with watery eyes. "We would never leave you."

"That's right," Rainbow chuckled.

Dan enjoyed their reunion, but they were short on time. "Tony, we need to leave. This was a trap. Netu'ung's here—"

"I know," Tony said. "Let's go. Alright everyone, we're leaving. Dan, lead them out. I'll keep any stragglers from sneaking up on us."

He nodded and ran to the guards. "There's another hatch a ways down. Come on." The guards followed him back the way they came.

The ponies galloped out, just as another pack rushed in. Tony made quick work of them, a few knuckles to the head, and a little knee smash to do the trick. He ran after the ponies, and when he caught up it was chaos. Dozens of scouts were mixed in with what remained of the guards. They were about the same height, but the scouts were way more vicious and deadly. The guards were barely holding them off, the unicorns throwing them back and shooting them.

Dan was shooting his pistol at any scout he saw, burning through his munitions. A mutt rammed him in the chest, knocking him onto his back. It jumped on top of him and snapped its jaws in his face. He clamped his hand around its mouth, then put the pistol to the side of its head and fired twice. He pushed the body off of him and shot another before it could pounce on an occupied guard.

One of the smaller scouts jumped onto Celestia's back. Its claws ripped right through her Solar armor, almost ignoring it. However, they weren't long enough to reach her coat. She bucked around until it fell off, then kicked it into the wall. Her sister swung at another that tried to get the jump on her. The scouts just kept coming, as if there were endless amounts. Even as they fought their way through, the scouts wouldn't let up for a minute.

There was just one last hall and dozens of scouts that stood in the way of freedom. Tony threw a soldier through the center of the scouts, scattering many of them and opening a hole. The remaining guards charged forward with Celestia and Luna, the elements supporting behind them. The forces smashed together, ponies dropping, scouts getting blasted, thrown, and bucked. Dan fired with presicion because he was at his last clip. The ponies were making a strong push; the hatch was only a few yards away. A little more and they would be home free. A few more—

BOOM!

A bright flash of white, followed by yellow and fiery orange, was all they saw before they were thrown back. Celestia rose to her hooves and saw more flashes ending with flames. Luna helped Twilight back up as the explosions sounded. Shining was ahead of them when it happened, giving him some time to put up a protection spell. Dan felt blood running down his arm and a familiar pain. He forced himself up and felt the tunnels reverberating from the blasts.

He ran to Celestia. "Run for it!" he shouted above the explosions. "They rigged the place to blow!"

The scouts were killed from their close proximity to the blast radius, leaving a clear path to the ladder. Rainbow and Fluttershy carried out Rarity and Pinkie while Celestia had Twilight and Applejack. Dan and Luna stopped after a loud crack made them look up. The stone above them was collapsing. They braced for the crushing feeling but it never came. Dan opened his eyes and saw Tony in his metal form, holding the stone in place.

"Get out of here! I can't… hold this forever!" he grunted, his voice distorted horribly. Dan pulled Luna along to the hatch.

Though the ceiling wasn't crashing down on them, small boulders and large rocks were falling around them. They dodged the death rocks by mere inches. One came so close that it brushed through Luna's tail. After the suicide run to the hatch, Dan was the first to climb. He went to make sure that Luna was following, and no sooner did he turn around did a rock fall on Luna.

"Luna!" he screamed as he jumped down. He nearly tore a muscle as he lifted it off of her. "Are you alright?!"

She yelped in pain as she tried to move her wing. "My wing is hurt! You have to go!" she shouted.

"DAN! GOOOOOOO!!" Tony screeched. A few scouts actually survived and latched onto him, clawing at his exposed parts.

Dan picked her up, which wasn't so hard since she weighed about as much as a regular woman. "Get on my back!" he instructed her. She wrapped her forelegs around his neck and stomach tightly.

He climbed the tall ladder out into the light. He found himself in what looked like a lake devoid of water. The ponies were already at the bank, more guards helping some up.

"There they are!" Twilight shouted.

A terrifying groan of steel made Dan look around. There were pipes around the base of the lake, pipes that were gushing water. He ran as fast as he could with the pony on his back and tried scaling the muddy bank. He only slid down each time he got a few feet up. The water closed in on him, then threw him and Luna around like ragdolls in water. He managed to get a deep breath before it slammed into him and Luna, but he wasn't sure if she did. Their violent churning ceased at last, Dan doing what came naturally. Swim.

He had swam in high school, his experience getting him the stamina he needed. He started a strong breast stroke towards the surface. His efforts doubled with the passenger, who was thrashing around a little. He knew she didn't have a lot of air, and he was close to the surface. A few more pulls and he would have surfaced, if Netu'ung didn't grab him first.

Luna felt Dan rip away, she in turn being pushed back down. The last of her breath escaped, and as she tried to swim up, she went limp. Her lungs began to fill with water and drown her. Her vision began to fog up and fill with black.

On the surface, Dan exploded out of the water, being held by his shirt three feet in the air. Netu'ung was holding him up, smirking, and at the same time seething. Dan didn't (more like couldn't) try and break free. Netu'ung was over twice as strong as Tony, and he was tired from pulling Luna through the water.

"Where is he?" Netu'ung growled. Dan weakly pointed to the water. Netu'ung tossed him back to the ponies, none of them even trying to stop him.

"Where's Luna?!" Celestia panicked. She shook him hard and repeated, "Where's Luna?!"

Dan pointed back to the water. "I'm sorry," he whispered.

Luna layed at the bottom of the lake. She couldn't close her mouth, or her eyes, or even move. All she could do was wait for the darkness in her vision to consume her, for her to die. A dark figure began making its way to her. As it came closer, she could see it was the other human. A mist of red and black trailed behind him as he swam to her. He shook her a bit to get a response, to which he got none.

He took her pulse, there was nothing. A faint beat gave him hope, she was alive but teetering. He needed to do something fast. She needed air, but even with his speed he couldn't get her to the surface fast enough. There was one thing he could do. It would save her, but would probably get him imprisoned or executed or whatever they did to royal offenders. Still, saving her was his main concern.

If Luna could still control her body, she knew she would have probably bucked him. The Loki'irian put his lips on hers, then separated her own and kept the water out by keeping them pressed against each other. Her lungs started to tickle, then water began pushing out as wonderful oxygen was forced in. The air let her blink again, telling Tony she was back. He separated, held her, then swam to the surface.

They reached the surface, each gasping for air while Luna coughed violently. Tony wrapped an arm around her sides as he swam to the edge of the bank. He laid her on the grass and fell onto his hands and knees.

"Are *pant* you al-*pant*-right… princess?" he asked in a hoarse voice.

"I'm fine *cough cough*," she managed to say.

The ponies ran to her and made a defensive line. Tony saw Dan pointing his pistol at… Netu'ung. The bastard was smiling with his axe slung over his shoulder.

"We got a little situation, kid," Dan panted. Tony got up and stood next to his friend. "Still have your gear?"

"Never leave home without it," Tony said. "But I don't think it'll work on him. He's too strong."

Netu'ung stopped a couple of meters away. "Then how are we gonna get them outta here?" Dan nodded to the ponies and guards.

"Ragnok," Netu'ung called loudly. "Ragnok ut Doshu'um Reku'un (I challenge the Doshu'um Reku'un)"

Everyone was silent. Dan glanced at Tony, who had the neutralist of faces. The only emotion he was showing was fatigue and pain from his heavy breathing. Netu'ung slammed his axe into the ground beside him and removed his armor. His muscular body was on display like some sort of trophy. No matter how he looked at it, Tony had to admit Netu'ung looked impressive. Sure, he was an adult and his body came naturally, but it was still slightly intimidating.

Dan could see the fire in Tony's eyes. He wanted to fight Netu'ung, no, he needed to fight Netu'ung. Now that they were going to be uninterrupted, what was to stop him?

"What did he say?" Pinkie whispered loudly.

"Rags knock?" Rainbow whispered back.

Tony reached for his Daedalak, but Dan stopped him. They stared hard at each other, their eyes speaking their thoughts.

"You're not fighting him, kid, not like that," Dan sternly said. Tony turned back to Netu'ung, who was still waiting for his response.

"It's the only way Dan," Tony monotonously countered. He tried going for his Daedalak agin, but Dan's grip tightened.

"Tony, you're messed up pretty bad. You're in no way good to fight him—"

"I know!" Tony growled, sighing softly and looking away. "I know. But it's the only way you guys can leave. I'll keep this asshole busy, and in the meantime, get the princesses and the rest of them back to wherever."

"No way," Dan protested. "I'm not leaving, no way, no how. I told you fifteen years ago I would stand at your side no matter how strong the bad guy was. That doesn't change now, and it never will."

Tony wryly laughed at Dan's small speech. "You do realize you were thirteen when you said that." Dan smiledumbly. "Ten years and you don't change in the slightest."

"Ten years and aside from getting a couple inches on me," Dan joked, "You're still the same Tony I know. I'll keep them safe, but you have to kill that bastard."

"I made a promise twelve years ago. I never make a promise—"

"Unless you can keep it," Dan finished his statement. "Alright… give him hell."

Dan limped back to the group of ponies. Tony pulled his bright blue blade out, then stabbed it into the dirt beside him. He took off his torn black shirt and hung it on the handle. He did a once over of his body: toned, thin, and young, not much compared to his opponent, but he was older.

"Jra gutet (I accept)" Tony called back.

The Day After
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

The Day After

" Come on Tony, you promised me yesterday", Spike grunted as he tried to pull the man out of bed.

When he was reminded of his promise he jumped out of bed. Spike fell to the floor from his quick movement. Tony got into the camo pants and grabbed a plain white shirt. They would be digging so no point in getting a better shirt dirty after all.

" Okay", Tony yawned. " Just wait downstairs. I just need to wake myself up a little".

" Don't take long", Spike pointed a claw. Tony nodded and the Nera'ak went back downstairs.

Dragging himself to the bathroom he replayed all the events of last night. He not only had a fun time with Luna, but he helped her with a problem similar to his, and best of all, he got a kiss. A. Freaking. Kiss. Something he never even thought he would get. He could still feel the tender, moistness of Luna's lips mashing against his. That feeling vanished with the cold water he splashed on himself. The effects were immediate, he was awake and a little offset with the cold.

Leaving his hair its usual self he descended the stairs to find Spike waiting on Dan's 'bed'. " Let's go. Rarity gets really upset when I'm late", he warned.

Tony nodded and the two of them left for the Boutique. Being with the Nera'ak reminded him of his times with Nyla, minus all the aerial battles and breakneck speeds. It made him comfortable being with a fellow Loki'ir inhabitant. Another piece of home to remember.

" So why does Rarity need these gems again?", Tony asked, trying to start a conversation.

" We went gem hunting a while ago but she got some order from her customer Fancy Pants", Spike explained. " And with her other orders she said we'd have to find more".

Fancy Pants? These names just get weirder and weirder

" Sounds stressful", Tony commented.

Spike nodded. " Trust me, you do not want to see her when she's like that", Spike chuckled.

Tony laughed some with the Nera'ak. They reached the Boutique at last, and through the windows they could see various things flying around. Spike took the initiative and knocked on the door. Several thuds could be heard inside.

The door burst open and knocked Spike to the floor. " Spike! Spike?". The fashionista stepped out and looked at the star-seeing dragon. " This is not time to delay! I-...Tony. What are you doing here?".

" Ugh, Rarity, I forgot to tell you I can't come with you", Spike scratched the back of his head.

" Why not?! Spike, we have a very important customer that wants these dresses by Wednesday! We need those gems!", she rapidly reminded him.

" I know I know! But today's the day I hatched and Twilight's celebrating it with me", he waved his hands. " So Tony's gonna help you".

" Uh, yeah", Tony said. " I'm covering for Spike".

Behind Rarity a large wagon and a shovel levitated out. The shovel was shoved into his chest and the wagon to his feet. " Well come on then! We don't have all day!", she motioned for him to follow.

Tony glanced to Spike who mouthed the words 'thank you' to him. With a sigh Tony followed after the marshmallow mare. She led them out of town and towards a rockier place. There was a lot of dirt, and dirt, and rocks, and pebbles, and dirt. He could hear Rarity mumbling something to herself as her horn began glowing.

Guess this was what Spike was talking about

He wheeled the wagon along and rested the shovel on his shoulder. Rarity's horn picked up a nearby stick and she started drawing small X's in the dirt.

" Uh, should I start digging?", he asked the frantic mare.

" Well of course! How else would we get the gems out?", she said like it was obvious.

Acting like a total bitch

Tony shook his head violently. That wasn't him. It was It. He pressed it into the deepest recesses of his mind and started digging. When he heard a small clink he clawed at the dug up ground. Various colors shined in the rays of the sun from the gems buried. He collected them and dropped them into the wagon. While he dug Rarity rambled on about not wanting to miss the deadline and marking the X's.

He had to have shoveled twelve holes in the ground to be even halfway done. The wagon itself seemed to have an endlessly growing amount of gems. It was unbelievable at just how many gems they collected, and how she still needed more. Without his energy it was proving to he just as tiring as working on the farm. It occured to him that Spike couldn't possibly dig up this many gems and still be good to go. Then again, Nera'ak were fast diggers. Or at least the one's lacking wings.

On the sixteenth handful he dropped some. When he went to gather them he saw the bit pouch. It reminded him that he still needed to give her some of the bits that were left. There was still a good amount, since him and Luna spent most of their time at the bowling alley. It had to have only been 180 bits at the most. That meant 1820 bits remained, more than enough to share with the mare making his clothes free of charge.

" Hey Rarity", Tony called to her.

" Yes yes what is it?", she impatiently asked.

Before he could reach for the bit pouch a thought came to him. He had nothing to put the bits in. And with Rarity focusing on the hunt, he doubted she would just levitate 800 bits in the air. He peered behind him and saw the tall stack of gems that needed to be emptied.

" I was just thinking that maybe I should go back to the Boutique to drop off these gems", he excused himself. " There's gonna be gems falling if we don't empty it out a little".

" Of course, put them in the chest beside the center manequin display", Rarity directed. " And hurry back, there's still more to find".

He nodded and slung the shovel over his shoulder. It was a long walk with the hundreds of gems, and dumping them into the chest was a bit messy. After he put every gem in the chest he could run back to where they were digging. But when he came he saw three bipedal figures surrounding Rarity. They had...fur, and dog like ears, and they wore some kind of leather. And they were about as tall as him.

Soldiers

" Where is the small purple one?", the smartest, however low, diamond dog demanded to know.

" I thought we taught you a lesson the last time you beasts!", Rarity scolded. The biggest, and undeniably dumbest, dog growled some.

" Well now that you're alone", the smartest one, with a red coat grinned. " We don't need to worry about those other ponies. Now where are the gems?".

" Right here shit for brains!". The three dogs turned, only for the smartest to get nailed in the face with a shovel and the smallest to get tackled by a wagon.

Tony ran up to the biggest and ducked under a paw. He leaped over the dog and grabbed it by the shoulders, then pulled it with him. The mutt whined as it arched through the air and straight into the dirt. A whiney yelling made Tony spin around and get sideswiped by the same shovel he threw.

" Take that!", the smart one snickered. Tony recovered faster than it expected and he grabbed a hold of the shovel.

" Good idea", Tony taunted. He yanked the shovel out of the dog's grasp and smacked it over the head with the flat of the spade.

The third, and smallest, saw what happened to the taller and stronger ones and decided it was best to run. Quickly it dug a hole and retreated to the caverns. The whole time, Tony wasn't the one fighting. That changed when he shook his head violently once more to get a hold of himself.

What's It doing?

" My goodness Tony! Your eye!", Rarity pointed to the now swelling cheek and lids.

" Its fine Rarity", he raised a hand to stop her from getting any closer. He glanced at the largest of the dogs, this one having an oddly blue coat of fur. " I can't believe these soldiers attacked you".

Rarity tilted her head, until it came to her. " Oh, you mean these brutes? They're just bullies Tony, and thieves, and ponynappers", she rolled her eyes. " I would have thought they learned their lesson the first time".

" Are these those Diamond Dogs you were talking about?", he guessed. She nodded and glanced at the smartest one clutching its bashed head. " Just stay here".

He got up and felt the blood rush to his head. His cheek began throbbing as he walked over to the still conscious diamond dog. " Ow ow ow!", it muttered.

Tony grabbed it by the shoulders and pulled it up. " Now listen to me, you're going to apologize to the lady or else you and your friend won't see another gem", he threatened. " Got it?".

The mutt nodded his head frantickly. " Yes! I'm sorry!", it whimpered. Tony shoved it towards Rarity.

" Not me", he sternly spoke. " Her".

" I'm sorry! We shouldn't have tried to take your gems!", he apologized to the correct one.

Rarity huffed and flipped her mane behind her. " I hope you've fully learned your lesson", she scolded. " You're lucky he hasn't harmed you worse".

It nodded again and scampered over to the blue dog. Then it dug another hole and pulled him into it.

Tony turned back to Rarity. " Shall we continue?", he joked. She glanced worryingly at his eye, but nodded all the same.

She slowed down her pace so Tony didn't strain himself, now that he could barely see. She even helped shovel out some of the dirt with her magic. He knew she just felt bad for what happened, but she was just concerned. The wagon was filled up once again and they started their return trip.

" Again, I'm sorry for what happened", she leaned her head to the side. " I should have warned you".

" Its fine Rarity, really", he assured her. " Besides, better me than you".

" Why do you say that?", she questioned.

Tony smirked at her. " We both know I've been through a lot worse than a black eye", he chuckled.

She shivered from the memory of him having his face bashed in. " Oo-hoo don't remind me", she shuddered. " Well if it's alright with you I'll take your word for it".

Tony dragged the wagon inside and dumped what gems he could into the chest. He still needed to give Rarity her money, and he got another bag. " Rarity, here".

She was completely surprised by the amount of bits he gave her. " Tony I can't take this! This is much more than a dozen of my finest dresses!", she insisted while levitating it back. Tony pushed it back to her.

" And you've made me much more than a dozen sets of clothes for both me and Dan", Tony countered. " C'mon, your gift was our clothes. Now our gift is this".

Reluctantly, Rarity placed the bag of bits on a nearby shelf. " Then thank you Tony. For all your hard work and the bits", she smiled. Tony nodded and headed for the door.

" Oh, and by the way. The suit's perfect", he said. " I can't wait to wear it at the Gala".

He heard Rarity squee in delight as he exited. The only place he needed to go to now was the library. He was informed by Twilight that the new Daring Do would come out that morning. The one he read was actually pretty good, so he decided to read the entire series. The new one was supposed to be about Daring Do escaping some kind of haunted ruins.

Since the Boutique wasn't far from the library he got there in few minutes. When he walked inside he saw Dan sitting on the couch lazily. And to his surprise, something he never thought he'd see, was Dan reading a book.

" Who are you?!", Tony shouted. Dan properly flipped him the bird and put a bookmark where he was.

" Ah shat up", he waved his hand. " That Daring Do book really is like Indie, only in pony fo-...whoa. What happened to your eye man?".

He softly rubbed the swollen eye. " Just some incident when I was with Rarity. Its fine", he waved it off.

Tony looked at Dan's attire, which consisted of jeans, a black shirt with the words Party Animal written on it, and...headphones?

" What's with the getup?", he questioned.

" 'Member how I said I work at the club from Thursdays to Saturdays?". Tony nodded. " Well, Sunday is her recovery day, and Monday to Wednesday is when she does birthdays and anniversaries and weddings and stuff".

" Oh. So you're DJ'ing or not yet?", he asked. Dan did his famous shrug once again.

" She didn't say, but this is supposed to be for some guy turning 20. No drinking", he glumly stated.

" Relax, you can always party with Pinkie", Tony joked. Dan chuckled then took on a more serious face. He had to say it, now or never.

" Hey Tony, remember last night how I asked what if the princesses don't find a spell?", Dan asked. Tony recalled it and nodded his head.

" And remember when I said we are getting out of here?", he pointed out. Dan didn't respond, and instead sighed.

" Tony, you can't go back", Dan finally said. Tony leaned back a bit.

" What do you mean I can't?", he sternly asked.

" If they find a spell, you can't go", Dan restated.

Tony stood up to show his seriousness. " Dan, I'm going back. Why wouldn't I?". Dan stood up too, to show his seriousness.

" Because, there's nothing for you on Earth", he reminded him. " Tony, this place is probably the only place where you made friends yourself. On Earth you wouldn't talk to anyone unless you had to. Here, you made like 10 friends in two days".

" That doesn't matter", Tony retorted. " They're not really my friends, they just feel bad for what you told them. If they knew what I was and what I'm doing, they'd act like everyone else".

Dan could hear the growing toxicity in Tony's voice. " No they wouldn't. You have a perfectly good reason for it, but what happens when you kill him? What then?".

Tony's anger flared. " What do you mean what then?! I kill him, and I get to live without the guy trying to kill me!". Dan had to match his level to get the point across.

" No! You kill him, and that's the end of your life! That's the only reason you're still even here!", Dan yelled back. " Sure you get live but what then?! There's NOTHING for you back home!".

Unlike any other time, Tony advanced on Dan. " And what's for me here?! Not Nyla! Not Rody! And you saw what happened when these guys came here! They almost killed them! What if Rody finds his way here?! Huh?! I'm nowhere near as strong as him and the only damn way I will be is if I find the other Signa!".

" But he hasn't! You don't need to find the Signa anymore! Nyla will be fine! And now you have Luna!".

Dan was completely shocked by what Tony did. Never had Tony laid a hand on him in all seriousness. But now, he found himself against the wall, Tony's hand crushing his airway.

" Leave her out of this", he growled. " She has nothing to do with any of this. And me staying here will only put her in danger".

Dan struggled to wrench Tony's hand away from his throat. " Tony...I...can't...breathe!", he strained. As if he got slapped in the face, Tony dropped Dan.

He stepped back and realized what he had done. He nearly...he nearly killed him. " I'm sorry!", he helped Dan back up. Dan coughed as Tony helped him onto the couch. He lowered his head and put his hands behind his head. " I'm sorry".

" Its fine", Dan coughed. " That wasn't you, I know. I shouldn't have brought her up like that".

" Still, what if this comes out in front of any of them? I don't even know how I'll explain It to them", he sighed. " Listen, I don't know what to do Dan. I don't know".

Dan put his hand on Tony's back. " Kid, I know how much Eishla, Herod and Heraj meant to you. I do. But revenge won't solve anything. Eishla taught you that". Dan gently rubbed his 'little brother's' back. "

" I know, but...he took everything from me", he clenched his fists in his hair. " I...I just wish...that I was strong enough to protect them". A tear hung on his nose as he remembered their faces. " I wish...I could've saved them".

Dan hugged him to console him. " Tony, you were little in your years. You couldn't fight Rody, and It would only destroy everything. But you're making a life here, and you have friends. This is where you should be Tony".

With a sigh he looked back at Dan who had a faint smile. " Thanks Dan. I guess you're right". Dan smiled brighter and stood up.

" Good. So I'll be back later alright? See ya", he two finger saluted.

Tony nodded as he stepped out. He glanced at the book Dan was reading to see it was the newest edition. He flipped to the front of the page and started reading in silence, contemplating what Dan said.

" Good evening sir", a private guard saluted.

" At ease", Shining Armor said. " Is my wife inside?". The private nodded. " Good. Head to the mess hall, you earned it".

The private nodded and marched off to the mess. Shining sighed and removed the helmet from his head. He stepped inside to see his lady reading on their bed. She heard the door close and looked up from her book, a warm smile covering her muzzle when she saw who it was.

" Back already Captain?", she teased as he came to the bed. They gave each other a quick peck on the lips.

" I could never stay away long", Shining returned the banter. He removed the heavy armor that had done its job of tiring his back.

Cadence could see her husband wince as he floated the armor off his back. " Need another massage?", she asked a but worriedly. He nodded and climbed onto the bed, Cadence running her hooves over his muscular back.

" Sorry Cadence, ever since that incident with Tony I've had to set up more recruits in the castle", he groaned as she worked out a bothersome knot.

" I don't think its necessary to have three guards following me", she giggled.

" We have to be prepared Cadence, what happened with Princess Luna could've been avoided if we had more guards nearby". He groaned as she got to his shoulders, the main cause of his discomfort.

" Shiney, he literally bashed through your barrier in ten hits", Cadence reminded him. " Even with all of our magic. If we had any more guards they could have been killed".

Shining tried to sigh but instead it turned into a groan. " But we could have stopped Luna's capture".

" Shiney you can't-...do you smell that?", Cadence asked. Shining took a whiff and smelled something sweet.

" Yeah. Did you get new flowers?", he questioned. Cadence shook her head as she tried to figure out what it was.

Suddenly, Shining Armor felt his muscles loosen up. His mind fogged up as he felt the familiar drowsiness of sleep overtake him. Cadence gasped as Shining Armor collapsed onto the bed. Before she could say anything, her body went limp and she fell on top of him. Their breathing slowed until they were in deep sleep.

A few thuds came from outside and the same eerie silence resumed. The door to Cadence and Shining Armor's chambers opened. The hooded figure stepped inside and walked to the bed. He reached his hand underneath it and grabbed the vial he had wirelessly popped open. That was the last vial of the Merick dew he had left. He stood up and looked at the two ponies.

Like the other royal members he reached into his pocket for the miniscule device. Thankfully, she always wore the same tiara like her aunts. He stuck it against the base of the tiara and checked his wrist. Four yellow blips marked the royal ponies and the blue him. He glanced a second time when he saw a yellow blip nearing the door. This room was the only one that wasn't a tower, so no balcony. Quickly the hooded figure ran behind the door.

" Cadence I was wondering if you-", Luna's voice halted as she saw her niece on top of the Captain. With a slight blush Luna backed out of the room and closed the door.

The hooded figure watched the blip move away until she was a safe distance away. Swiftly he ran out of the room and jumped to the ceiling. He climbed to the nearest open window to escape. This time however, he did not have the Alpha and Signa child with him. With the last tracker in place everything was set. Now, time would determine the outcome. And oh how little time seperated their reunion.

Author's Note

Please, someone comment to get that 69 comments out of there. My mind just thinks too sexy, but other than my OCD, have a kickass day/night! Remember, like, fav, and for Minira's sakes comment. See ya next time!

A Night Forgotten
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

A Night Forgotten

Tony. Toooony.

The white void. Just like when he first woke up from the Ashla's control. Except this time, it didn't feel as empty. And that voice, it was very strange. It was as if it was two voices mangled together, yet they were both loving and feminine.

Hello? Who's there?

No lips, just his thoughts echoing into the vast nothingness. He took a view of what he could, and he stopped… somewhere. It was hard to see at first, but he could swear he was seeing something moving. It was just a figure without the features. It looked Loki'irian, or human, but definitely female. The figure slowly, and a bit seductively, walked towards him. Color began to ripple out from behind her as she got closer, and as she did, gained clothes and features. All around a dimly lit area was beginning to have chairs and tables come into existence.

Her legs were covered by a silk black dress as they formed the skin. Tony could see his nose again, and as he looked down at himself he could see his feet covered by black shoes. His arms appeared along with navy blue sleeves. Off to the side, a room stretched out with dozens of ceiling lights flashing different colors. Underneath a row of them a stage lifted out from the wooden floor. Another figure came into existence behind what looked like a music station. Speakers appeared at the ends of the stage and small vibrations started to shake him.

A hand fell on his shoulder, and when Tony turned around he saw her.

Kate.

No. That was a lie. Her name was…

Nimani. Daughter of Remegeus, the Makti's first General.

"Are you gonna sit here all night Tony?" she giggled. Her laugh echoed between the two voices it was made of.

More and more people started to form from nowhere, and the music began to gain its volume. Even before everything fully formed, Tony knew just where he was.

This… this is my old gym. It was… ugh… graduation day…

Behind the equipment onstage was Dan as the night's DJ. He was wearing his usual get up: T-Shirt, jeans, cap, and of course his oversized headphones hanging around his neck. The people in the gym were dancing around wildly to the rave music he had started. Tony looked at himself to see what he was wearing. Blue jeans, Navy blue sleeved shirt, and shoes. He didn't understand why Nimani was wearing a black dress, or a hint of eyeshadow.

"I… don't really dance," Tony said over the music. What confused him though, was the fact that he hadn't meant to say that. It was like he was going on auto-pilot.

Nimani laughed and stood up. "Come now. The Doshu'um unable to dance, yet he can topple hundreds of soldiers?"

It was lucky none of the other children could hear their conversation. "Fighting is natural for us, Nimani," Tony smiled.

"As is dancing," Nimani quipped with a smirk.

Seeing his friend's hesitation, Dan switched the song to another track..

The summer is stayin and I'm feeling good

The sun is shining the way it should

4 o'clock and a drink feels right

Already found my girl for a night

Nimani didn't wait for him to respond, and instead grabbed his hand and pulled him onto the dance floor. She handed him a cup of juice that Dan had spiked a while ago and made him drink it dry.

Alright, I'm looking up to the sky-yyy

So high, I fly

It's a party, no time to drive

Don't be shy, just try and go back

To put your "Tie on your Head"

As the beat dropped, Nimani started dancing around Tony casually as he went into a groove.

Feels like I'm in paradise

Oh ohoh

Nobody is alone tonight

Oh ohoh

They're dancing and I feel alright

It's summer time in paradise

As the chorus repeated, Tony started to get familiar with Nimani's moves and moved with her. The partiers around them paid no mind as their bodies touched and they moved in sync. Her energy was premature, as was his, but he could still feel her giving off short pulses of it. His own power flickered as his body became more and more excited from their ancient arts.

As the beat changed up, Nimani stopped them both, and Tony stared into her beautiful blue eyes. They were a rarity on Loki'ir, maybe one in a million. She placed her arms around his shoulder, and he her waist. The music blasted into their cores as they neared their lips together. They closed their eyes, and Tony felt his heart going a mile a second. His eyes opened just a crack, but shot open when he saw her fading away. Everything around him started to crumble, and his clothes started to change and tear. A gash opened in his back, and his right arm broke for no reason.

As he screamed, he felt his hands grabbing onto two others. Underneath him, his toes stood on rough scales, and wind started to slam into his side. Nyla's body formed, and Tony was standing at the edge with two people hanging over her side.

No. No, not again!

Reku'un… I cannot carry… all three of you.

No! Nyla just fly us to the building!

I won't… make it

"Tony! Help!" Dan shouted. Tony felt his hand slipping, and he forced his hand to squeeze Dan's palm tighter.

"Tony." He looked to Nimani, tears falling from her eyes. "Let go."

"No!" Tony shouted. "I'm not letting go! Either of you!"

Reku'un! They are coming!

Dan's hand slipped even more, making him hang on by his fingers. Nimani clenched her eyes shut and started to dig her nails into Tony's wrist. He grunted in pain, and as she readied to scratch him again, she only said one thing.

"Salemos, Reku'un."

"KAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAATE."

The scene crumbled away again, flashing small moments of his greatest failures. His Heraj, Eishla, and Dan. All of them, dead at the hands of Jerosh. The flickering stopped, and only left one image left in his head.

Luna. Her hooves dangling lifelessly as he held her close.

"Whoever you love will die, Tony. It has and always will be that way. Even with Luna."

More scenes flashed inside his head. A battle, a battle he fought alone. Then he… he lost. And Jerosh, Jerosh was there to drag him away somewhere. The last of his subconscious began to ebb as he left the depths of his mind.

Tony's eyes shot open as he woke up. He quickly looked around the room and let out a breath he had been holding for Minira knows how long. The midnight blue walls and crescent moons told him he was in his beloved's room. He was proven when he felt said mare snuggle up into the crook of his neck. Her warm breaths licked at his ear, and her coat warmed the side of his body.

It was… a memory. I… ugh… still can't remember… what else… happened.

Tony decided to leave that for later, since his mind was still a little drowsy. The only thing that mattered now, was that Luna was safe. Slowly he wrapped his arms around her to embrace her. Feeling the sudden motion, Luna stirred awake and looked up at her coltfriend.

"Good morning Tony," she sleepily said.

Tony smiled and planted a small kiss beside her horn. "Good morning, beautiful." Luna giggled dreamily and kissed his cheek.

"Will you be leaving soon?" she asked. Tony sighed and rested his head on top of hers.

"I have to," Tony said at last. "It's gonna be a long day with the six of them."

Luna giggled as he laughed, remembering the previous night's events. "Did you record everything?" she asked. She was still trying to figure out how the iPod could have recorded the whole night.

"There's a few parts we missed," he smirked. "But I'm pretty sure I got most of it."

"I hope so," Luna giggled. "They were too hilarious. And my sister was such a clutz."

Tony nervously chuckled as he remembered Celestia's performance that night. "She was something alright," he chuckled. "I'd better get ready."

Luna removed her hooves from him as he sat on the side of the bed and started to put on his socks. She took a moment to admire his new figure, which was mostly muscle and mature youth. But her ogling stopped when her gaze fell on the four scars. His screams still echoed in her head as she stared at them. She shuffled closer to him and wrapped her hooves around his toned body from behind.

Tony was surprised from the hug, but he welcomed it like any other. Luna rested her head on his shoulder, and he turned to see her. Tony could sense the distress just by looking at her. Her concern was made clear when she gingerly nuzzled the scar just beside his left shoulder blade.

"Salemos," he whispered.

"Mm?"

Tony smiled as he gave Luna a small kiss on her lips. "Salemos, Luna. It means 'I love you' in Loki'irian," Tony smiled.

Luna returned the gesture and gave Tony another embrace of the lips. "And how would you say 'I love you, too?'"

"Salemos, bikir," Tony said.

Another meaningful kiss, which was followed by Luna pulling back to say,"Salemos, bikir."

Tony chuckled and turned around to hug her properly. He pulled away a little to lock lips once again, this time for a lot longer. The two fell back onto the bed as their mouths mingled and swapped flavors. When they were out of breath, they layed there for another minute. The memories were faint but still bothered him much.

"I love you, Luna. Never forget that," Tony whispered as he held her tighter.

Luna kissed his cheek then nuzzled it caringly. "Only if you never forget that I love you." Tony grinned and planted a soft kiss on her ear, which smacked him gently in response.

"Deal," he chuckled. He got off of her and reached down to where he had left his folded suit and tie. Carrying the coat on his arm, he turned to Luna one last time. "Jram grek jro yut, Limir."

Luna tilted her head with a smile. "And what would that mean?"

"I'll see you soon, Luna," Tony grinned.

He slipped through the massive onyx doors and stepped back out into the stairwell. The way down was much easier than the way up. Still, he'd climb it a thousand times to see her and another thousand times to make sure she was safe.

"KAAAAAAAAATE!"

Tony slipped on the next step and fell onto his rump. He clutched his head in pain as the memories became less clouded. Dan, and Kate came with him to find the Arthanian main base of operations. They were going to escape, but the Alpha… and the tech from their ship.

"Rrr, why can't I remember?" he groaned.

The truth however, was that he didn't want to remember. He knew the only reason he wanted to forget, was because he held feeling towards Ka-Nimani. It wasn't nearly as much as he felt for his marefriend, but he knew Luna much longer, and they were dating for much longer. If memory served him right, he hadn't even dated Nimani until their graduation dance. If he even kissed her that night.

He sighed and got back up. Now wasn't the time to worry about what happened. That could wait until later…

…right?

"Morning sir." Tony snapped out of his thoughts as he heard the gruff voice of Luna's best Lunar Guard.

"Uh, morning, Captain." It was a bit unusual for him to be addressed formally by the guards. Dating a princess came with its perks, sort of. "At ease."

"Sir, Princess Celestia would like to see you," Captain Dark Wing saluted.

"Thank you." Tony was about to leave but stopped abruptly. "And Captain, just Tony, from now on."

The Captain nodded and did a short salute. "The Princess is waiting in the throne room."

Probably about last night

"Thank you again." The Lunar stallions gave a final salute and Tony started for the throne room.

Being in the castle a number of times gave Tony enough time to map out most of it in his head. A few turns and hallways was all it took before he was at the door to the throne room. He snickered as he replayed Celestia's drunken actions as he helped her through the exact same door. Putting that aside, Tony pushed the door open and walked in to see the Princess of the Sun already starting her work. The loud clang of the door as it shut alerted Celestia. She smiled warmly at Tony as he made his way towards her, but something was a little off about her smile. Maybe it was the way her eyes narrowed slightly at him.

"Good morning, Tony," she said.

"Good morning, Celestia." Tony took a brief glance around and saw no guards present. Not even Shining Armor was around. "Something you needed from me?"

Celestia's smile faded as she set the floating stack of paper on the throne and made her way down the steps. "Actually, there is one thing I was hoping you could answer."

Her horn glowed its usual faint gold, then flashed as a small pile of photos appeared. They levitated over to Tony as he arched a brow. The first was enough to make him understand what these were.

Pictures of last night.

"Ah, so you do remember." Tony smiled sheepishly as Celestia half smirked, half glared at him.

Tony tried his best to ignore her, but once he got the third picture he knew it would just make a deeper hole. The third picture had a clear shot of Celestia downing more of the alcoholic punch while Tony recorded in the back with Luna laughing. He chuckled nervously and looked back up to Celestia.

"Start talking."

"Okay okay," Tony laughed. "I can't say everything, but. I do have most of what happened on video."

Celestia raised a brow, which prompted Tony to explain. "My iPod doesn't only play music and take pictures."

"It takes pictures?" Celestia asked, a bit confused.

"Later. Anyways, me and Luna recorded you guys the whole time, maybe a couple of minutes I missed for either you or the girls." Tony took the iPod out of his pocket and tapped the videos app. "Wanna see what happened?"

"Of course," Celestia said obviously.

Approximately 40 minutes later

"Oh… my."

Tony was still snickering as drunk Celestia rubbed her mane with cake from the dessert table. Meanwhile, Lyra was making out with Octavia while they were tangled in the ocean mare's harp. Pinkie Pie was hanging from the chandelier by her hooves out cold. Twilight and Applejack were laughing like idiots as they pointed at the wall that Rainbow was stuck against. Rarity was underneath the buffet table, and Fluttershy was vomitting near the stairs. Other ponies were either having their way with one another or passed out or just drunkenly wandering about.

The feed cut off as Celestia charged a spell at the couple for following her so much. "You were pretty pissed," Tony chuckled. "Lucky for me, Luna knows how to calm you down when you're drunk."

Celestia's usual alabaster face was now fully cherry-red. "Yes, she does," she muttered. "Somepony must have… wait… why didn't you or Lulu drink any?"

Shit

"I heard that." Tony's eyes widened a bit, but he finally laughed and scratched the back of his head.

"Well, it's pretty simple really," Tony smiled. "After everything that's happened I thought all of you needed a good time."

The princess' glare softened a bit as she spoke. "We all needed to relax Tony, I'm sure of that. But how will getting drunk be considered a good time if we can't even remember?"

"Are you kidding me?" Tony chuckled. "Getting drunk like that can guarantee a good time! Well… that's what… Dan and I did."

There was a small bout of silence after Tony said it. He felt a small longing to hear Dan's voice say something stupid, but his idiot friend wasn't here to do that anymore. Even Celestia had forgotten shortly and expected the same thing. When it never came, she draped a wing around Tony and sighed.

"I'm not saying it wasn't fun," Celestia said softly. "But next time make sure we all know, okay Tony?"

"I knew you remembered," Tony chuckled as he looked back up. "Next time I'll let you girls know, but for the record, Dan would have done the same thing."

Celestia rolled her eyes and smiled. "I don't doubt it one bit. Lulu's still sleeping isn't she?"

Tony nodded, the memories resurfacing. "Yeah. She is. I guess I'll see her soon, right?"

"I wouldn't be surprised if she visited you in a few days," Celestia smiled. "This is the happiest I've seen her in a long time. And it's all because of you."

Tony grinned and looked at the second throne once more. "That's all I want her to be. She deserves to be happy," he sighed.

"And so do you," she said. "I want to thank you Tony. The only time I've ever seen her as happy as she is now is when our mother when she turned 8,000."

Tony had forgotten Luna's age completely. She looked at least… well… young. Thousands of years old, yet no wrinkles or even a blemish to show for it.

"You don't have to thank me, Celestia," Tony smiled. "Or Luna. Really, I should be thanking you all. Back on Earth, I really wasn't too popular, and on Loki'ir everyone was my rival. When I came here, I know we weren't the best of friends."

"You mean aside from you choking me and Shining Armor?" she smirked.

"And aside from you nearly crushing me," Tony countered. "But… I acted like such a… flankhole with you guys. Even without the Iikro controlling me, I didn't trust anyone really. But you guys still let me show who I really was. The girls were nice to me, Luna was my first friend besides Dan and-um… well that's it. Twilight and the others tried their best to be friends with me, and you helping me get with Luna was just meant so much."

"I know this sounds pretty weird… but you reminded me… of Heraj," he mumbled. "The way she could get so mad sometimes, and she could get very physical."

Tony chuckled as the memory of one of his father's incompetent general's being thrown through a wall from his mother's anger. He was supposed to he sleeping, but the war meeting's were something he looked forward to. The general was fine, and he had learned a valuable lesson to not anger Heraj.

"But… you helped me at every turn with Luna, you said you would help me with any trouble I had, and you teased me so much about Luna." Celestia smiled warmly as Tony scratched the back of his ear. "It was just, so much like my Heraj. You all made me feel wanted, like someone actually cared how I was doing. It's because of you all that I learned what being a friend really is about. So, thanks, for everything."

The eldest alicorn sister wrapper a hoof around Tony slowly, and he returned it with an arm. "That wasn't weird at all, Tony. You have no idea how much Luna was teased when you weren't around. We all love you because your a very good friend. Even before my mother showed us everything, I could tell you put others ahead of you."

"Being friends with Dan made me put others ahead of me," Tony chuckled.

"I'm very pleased to know you see me just like your mother," Celestia said. "And just like her, I'll always be here if you need anything. Especially with Lulu."

Celestia got back on her hooves and smiled at Tony. "I guess I should go get the others so we can head off," he chuckled.

"You'd better get some coffee first. They're going to be a handful without it," Celestia laughed softly.

Tony nodded and went through to the west wing. He made a pit stop at the kitchen to get several mugs for the mares' hangovers. Since he couldn't carry all of the cups, he put his new rites to the test by levitating four of the six cups in the air. It was pretty easy, but then again they were just cups. Jaqeluu lifted the entire Lithifer tree when he was just 17 cycles.

With the cups trailing behind him, Tony made his way to where he stashed the mares for the night. It was such a hassle to get them all there, especially since Twilight was teleporting all over the place and Rainbow kept trying to fly. Then there was the part where AJ tried bucking him in the fertilizer factory. That was the fastest he had changed in his life.

The morning sun rammed into her eyes like an Ursa's paw. The quiet pegasus cracked her eyes open a little before slamming them shut from the sun's rays. Fluttershy gave her eyes a few seconds to adjust to the light before deciding to sit up. Her decision was the worst she could make, because almost immediately her head was rocked by an intense migraine. Fluttershy glanced off to the side and saw her friends each sleeping messily on their own beds.

Applejack was hanging over the side of hers, Rarity was sleeping with a hoof over the side, Pinkie slept on her head against the head board. Rainbow was snoring away with her flank in the air, and Twilight was on the floor next to Fluttershy with her pillow skewered on her horn. It was a miracle that she herself was still in a better position, but she never really moved in her sleep.

The door slowly opened and Tony quietly stepped inside. "I didn't think any of you would be awake yet," he whispered to her. "Morning, by the way."

Fluttershy smiled softly, but winced slightly as the headache limited her movements. "Oh, go-good morning. Tony."

He levitated the coffee cups to rest on the dresser except for the one he had for Fluttershy. "Here, this'll help the headache," he smiled.

She nodded - and regretted doing so - as she took hold of the cup with her hooves. Fluttershy blew softly on it before taking a large sip. "Thank you," she said with a small smile. "What happened last night?"

Tony snickered as he sat down on Fluttershy's bed, the pegasus making room for him. "Oh yeah, heh. You were hitting the punch pretty hard last night with Rainbow over there. She owes you ten bits by the way," he smirked.

"We were drinking?" Fluttershy gasped. "But the Gala always has plain punch."

Tony took out the empty vial and held it in his fingers for her to see. "Not last night, it didn't," he chuckled. "Don't worry, nothing extreme went down. But next time I'd better watch you guys when you're drunk."

Fluttershy blushed brighter than an apple. "Was I being… silly?"

She really has to see the footage

"A little bit," he grinned. Fluttershy's cheeks only worsened from that. "But then again, all of you were."

"Nnnnghhh." The two of them looked towards Twilight who was lifting herself off the floor. "Ughh, not so loud."

"Morning Sunshine," Tony laughed. "How'd you end up on the floor anyways?"

"I don't know," Twilight groaned. "What time is it? Where are we?"

"Well, you girls all passed out so I had to carry most of you to bed. Coffee?" Twilight nodded, and Tony used his rites to lift the mug to her hooves.

"An' what 'n Tartarus happened last night?" Applejack chuckled from her bed.

"You're up early," Tony laughed. "You seem fine, at least. No headache?"

Applejack chuckled and reached for a mug, since her bed was closest to the dresser. "Ah been through rougher night's sugar cube," she laughed. "Earth pony's can handle the heavy stuff better 'an 'em unicorns and pegasi."

"So I see," he smiled. Rainbow was next to wake. She rolled onto her stomach and sat up.

"Morning… guys," she yawned. "Man… I am beat." She stretched out her wings and reached with her front hooves on the bed. "Anypony know where t' get some coffee?"

"Yeah, let's get some coffee!!" Pinkie shouted as she jumped onto Rainbow's bed, scaring said cyan mare.

"Not so loud!" Twilight whined. "Didn't you get headache too?"

"Not really, I have night's like that all the time," Pinkie smiled. "So any coffee for me?"

Tony had taken precautions and only served her about half of what he gave them. And maybe not as much sugar for her.

"Great, now we wait for Madam Rarity t' wake up," Applejack said.

"I'm already up," Rarity said in a dead tone. She tried getting on a hoof but decided to just lay on her side. "Would somepony mind passing the caffeine?"

Tony gave her the last cup of coffee and watched as they all slowly recovered. "Anypony remember what happened last night? And what the heck is in my mane?" Rainbow grunted as she pulled her hoof out of her hair.

"I don't remember," Rarity said. "But I chipped a hoof! And I had them done yesterday!"

"My tummy hurts a little," Fluttershy mumbled as she rubbed a hoof over her stomach.

"Do you remember Pinks?" Applejack asked.

The pink mare brought a hoof to her chin and looked to the ceiling in thought. "Nah, I got nothing," she chirped. "Can you remember Tony?"

Tony couldn't hold back the snickers for much longer. "What's so funny?" Rainbow huffed. "Wait, you do remember!"

"I might. Just get ready, don't wanna miss the train right?" he said as he forced the laughs down his throat.

He got out of the room before any other questions could be asked. And because he couldn't look at them in their current state. It reminded him too much of what happened.

They took a while to clean themselves up, but soon they were joining him outside. As always, Rarity took the longest out of all of them to look her best. Their dresses were neatly folded and packed away in a saddlebag. Just as they were about to go, Twilight stopped dead in her tracks.

"Where's Spike?!"

Nyla watched as her many-great's grandson slept against her. She had never expected the Nera'ak to survive on Earth, but the ponies and their magic resolved that. His name was still uncertain, since Spike was the name given to him by the ponies. His real name was known only by him and his Loki'irian blood. It would have been nice to know his real name, but he had strayed from the old path without the guidance of the Signa.

Nyla.

Yes Reku'un?

Good morning. Is Spike with you?

The elder dragon chuckled through their Ina speaking. Her partner knew her well, and vice versa.

Yes, he is. Tell the purple one he is well and asleep, and that I will see to it he returns to Ponyville.

Alright, but don't get spotted. It's daytime and there are a lot of ponies going around.

I will be fine with him. I just need a moment to speak with him.

Nyla, he's not going to fight. I promised Twilight I wouldn't let anything happen to him.

And nothing will happen to him. I just want to speak with him.

…

Fine. But please, don't overwhelm him. He's just a baby.

Their connected minds seperated, and Nyla sighed deeply. She lowered her head beside her family, and nuzzled him gently. He mumbled something about gems, which made her chuckle softly.

"Well? Where is he?!" Twilight panicked.

"Don't worry. He's with Nyla, and he's sleeping," Tony said. "She'll take him back to Ponyville."

Twilight hesitated, but Tony looked at her resolutely. "If you say so," she sighed. "So, is Spike really Nyla's descendent?"

Tony shrugged as he held the door open for them as they exited the castle. "I never knew she even mated, to tell the truth," he said. "But it would explain why me and Spike bonded."

"Well he did like to hang around you and Dan," Twilight rolled her eyes.

Tony chuckled then waved into Joe's Donut Shop. "No Twi. Bonding between Signa and a dragon means the connection between partners. Like with me and Nyla. We become the same age, we get stronger, and it lets us join our minds through Ina."

"Guess that means you 'n Nyla er mighty strong," Applejack winked.

Tony looked towards the warehouse where Nyla was hiding. "Yeah, we are," he sighed.

If I can still become Makti, we can keep everyone safe.

As they got closer to the train station, Tony could see a billow of smoke trailing towards the capital station. The seven of them paid for their tickets and boarded the train to Ponyville. Given how early it was, it was no surprise the cars were mostly empty. Even so, Tony went through each until they came to an empty car. The mare's sat on one side of the car with Tony in the middle of them.

"Alright. Look here." Tony took out his iPod and once again went into the videos app.

"I thought you said it played music?" Twilight said.

Tony scrolled through the recordings to the first he took. "It does. And it takes pictures and records videos and a bunch of other stuff," he said. "I'll show you some other time. Okay, ready?"

The mare's nodded, and Tony hit play.

Grand Galloping Gala, 11:52 p.m.

"Holy crap," Tony laughed.

"Tony!" Twilight stumbled past other drunkies and tripped up just in front of him. "Whoa, everything's all spinny."

"What's up Twi?" Tony snickered. "Where are the girls?"

"Oh, um," Twilight looked around the room, then shrugged at him. "Who cares? There's no more punch!"

She threw herself helplessly around his leg, as if somepony just died. Luna snickered next to him as Twilight drunkenly cried at his feet. "Don't worry Twilight, I'm sure it's for the best," Luna said as she glanced at Tony.

"No! It's not for the best! That was the be-best punch ever!" Twilight hicupped.

"Who you callin'… soft?!" The partiers looked over to the dessert table, where Applejack and Rainbow were drinking away.

Rainbow spilled some of the punch on her coat as she threw it back then slammed the cup on the table. "I'm… callin' you soft you… softie! Oooooooh!"

Applejack grabbed one of the guards by the neck and pulled him closer. "Bring us some hard Apple Family Cider," she slurred.

"I'm sorry ma'am but I'm not allowed-"

"Oh just do it Corporal Swift," Celestia said from beside him. "I've already started the pool on AJ, so that's an order."

Swift saluted, oblivious to how drunk the princess really was. Within another couple of minutes, the corporal carried a barrel of the infamous Apple Family Un-diluted Cider. He placed it on the table beside them and returned to his post. Celestia summoned a pair of 12 oz. mugs and dipped them into the barrel.

"First to throw up wins," she announced. "Go!"

The mares downed their mugs and placed them for refill. Celestia quickly did just that, and they were off on their second round. Then a third, a fourth, a fifth, and so on as the drunken crowd cheered for their competitor. Tony decided to leave them for a minute to find the other mares, since Twilight was sobbing with the punch bowl on her head.

"I think I might know where Rarity might be," Luna said a bit worriedly. Tony raised a brow and looked to where she was, and his blood boiled over.

Arguing with the fashionista was Blueblood. From what it looked like, Rarity was scolding him for something as she took sips of punch in between her turns. "Think we should stop them?"

Luna grinned devilishly and shook her head. "I'm curious as to what she has to say," the night princess said.

Tony nodded and walked closer to the pair as they bickered away. "…dirty, drunken mess!"

Rarity gasped then took a sip of her cup before throwing it off to the side. "And you think you're *hic* any better than me?! Even a color-blind pony knows how to dress better than you! Matching suit and coats are so overdone!"

"How dare you say that you incompetent, talentless, slutty broad!" Blueblood screamed. "I ought to have your shop removed from the face of Equestria!"

Before either could intervene, Rarity growled and spun around to buck him in the head. The prince was knocked off his hooves and into a table, his head spinning madly.

"And that's what I think you 'Prince'," she huffed. Tony ran over and started clapping his hands together loudly and whistling.

"Yeah Rarity! Show him those dressmaking legs!" Tony cheered. Luna went over to her dazed nephew and shook her head.

With a quick spell she lifted him into the air and trotted over to Tony. "I'll be back soon. I think it's my nephew's bed time," Luna smiled.

They shared a quick kiss and Luna left the hall with a pair of guards. Rarity went to go see the commotion about Applejack and Rainbow, which meant four mares were accounted for. Pinkie would be the hardest to locate, and he didn't think Fluttershy would have drank too much punch.

He heard retching over by the stairs where Celestia and Luna were first welcoming the ponies. When he went over to it he saw Fluttershy sticking her head out one of the windows. She groaned as more of the bile left her stomach with other things in a steamy, gross mess.

"Uh, hey Fluttershy, you alright?" Tony asked. The pegasus wiped any remaining vomit from her mouth and slumped against the wall.

"Hey Tony!" she giggled. "Wow, you're so tall! I never *burp* noticed that before!"

Damn, she's long gone.

"I'm so tired!" she groaned. "When are we leaving?!"

"I guess when everyone else wants to," Tony chuckled. "You shouldn't stay on the floor."

Fluttershy moaned threw herself on the marble floor. "But it's so comfy here! I just need a… a… oh dear."

The pegasus put a hoof over her mouth as her cheeks inflated with her stomachs contents. She stuck her head out the window again and let it fall down into the bushes below. After burping and having nothing else come out she got back inside and giggled as she stumbled to Tony.

"Okay, I think you're done here," Tony said. "Come on, let's get you to bed."

He guided Fluttershy along by her hoof to one of the guards. "What is it you need sir?" the guard saluted.

"Just keep an eye on her for a minute, if you don't mind," Tony said.

"Not at all sir," he nodded. Fluttershy fell onto her side and started snoring away. "Shouldn't be a problem."

Tony shook his head and turned back to the hall of drunks. With all five mares accounted for, all he had to do was find Pinkie Pie. And that wouldn't be so hard if she wasn't Pinkie Pie. He thought one of the less drunken partiers might have seen where she wandered off to.

"Lyra! Lyra!" The ocean mare was just laying down next to a familiar greyish mare with a pink bowtie. "Uh, Lyra?"

The mare beside her nudged her side until she woke up. "Whozzat?" She sat up a bit and smiled. "Look! Another human! Oh that's… Tony."

"Yeah. Um, who's this?" he asked. Lyra looked to her right, then to her left and facehoofed when she saw Octavia.

"This is Octavia. She plays… wait… guitar?" Octavia shook her head and giggled.

"I play cello, idiot," Octavia gigglef as she pushed Lyra. "You're the human prince aren't you?"

"Loki'irian," Tony corrected. "And forget about all that prince stuff. Anyways, have either of you seen Pinkie Pie?"

"Isn't that her up there?" Lyra pointed to the ceiling, which made Tony look up as well.

Hanging from the chandelier by her hind hooves was the party mare herself. She was snoring pretty loudly with drool hanging the way it would if she was in a bed. Instead of questioning the logic, Tony just decided it would be best if he got her down before anything else happened. He flew up to be level with her and picked her up with one arm. Since she was asleep, he thought it a good idea to leave her with Fluttershy.

He landed next to Lyra and was about to walk off. "Hey Tony." The man stopped and looked back down at her. "There's nothing wrong with liking a mare right?"

Tony blushed a bit and nodded. "For me it's alright I guess. What you mean like… a mare liking a mare?"

"Yeah," Lyra giggled. "That's what I meant."

Tony looked off to the side and shrugged. "I… to each their own right?"

"See? Even he says it's alright," Lyra smiled. Not even a second after, the two started mashing their lips together and rolled around.

They're just drunk, they're just drunk

Tony quickly walked away with his cheeks bright red. They only worsened when he saw the guard he had given Fluttershy to on top of her without his armor.

Shit. Even the guards are drunk?!

He quickly walked away to find somepony that was sober enough to keep an eye on Pinkie, but it was clear everyone was long gone. "Maybe I should have had another couple of glasses."

"Why?" Tony looked up and saw Luna hovering overhead. He pointed behind himself with a thumb to where the guard was making out with Fluttershy. Luna's cheeks got a bit red themselves, but she subdued her embarrasment. "Give me a moment."

Tony sighed with relief and went to go check on the other four before they got into a bigger mess. He was taller than the ponies individually, but the crowd had gotten so big some of them were climbing on top of each other. After nudging and preventing some of them from falling, he finally made his way to the front of the ponies. Rainbow and Applejack were still going at it, although, a bit lethargicly. Celestia had also taken a few more glasses of the cider and chugged it herself. Another three empty barrels with "Apple Family" printed on the side were around the table with dribbles of the alcohol spilling out.

"Ja rea-ee ah gvv ah? (Ya ready t' give up?)" Applejack slurred. Rainbow tossed her mug back, spilling some of it in her mane while the rest went down her throat.

"Neherrr (Never)," she said just as drunkenly.

"Don' you lose Applejack," Celestia slurred between the mares. "Don't dare you… lose."

As the next cup of cider hit the table, Tony saw Rainbow swallow some stuff that belong in her stomach. "Maybe you guys should just call it a tie," Tony nervously said.

"Nah uhil ee duh (Not until she does)," Applejack fumbled with her words. She steeled herself and slowly drank the cider with much less vigor than before.

Rainbow shakily lifted the mug up above and spilled half of it in her mane and face while the rest pooled in her mouth. She forcefully swallowed the cider and shivered as she felt another urge to vomit hit her. Applejack was feeling uneasy herself, but she had an order from the not-so-sober princess of the sun. Said mare wasn't even around anymore to serve them. Her replacement was none other than her personal student.

"Fluttershy's fine, now that my guards are with…" She cut short when she saw the two mares struggling to down their drinks. "How many drinks have they had?"

"Too many I think," Tony laughed. "Should we stop them?"

Rainbow lost her will and turned her head to the side and started vomitting. Applejack hollered in victory and started cheering in her seat. She put her hooves under the table and flipped it over, sending Rainbow right into the wall. With all the dried, sticky cider on her she clung to the wall. After trying once to free herself her head drooped and she nodded off. Applejack and Twilight started laughing and pointing at the stuck mare. The crowd dispersed, many beginning to leave.

"Where's Rarity?" Luna questioned. Tony glanced around but saw that she was unaccounted for.

Figures

"Give me a minute," Tony groaned. He could hear her giggling behind him as he went off to search for her.

All this liquor is making my nose sting. Well, gotta clean up ny own mess.

Just as he passed by the dessert table he tripped and dropped Pinkie. He rubbed the side of his head and looked just past his legs. If he wasn't this close - and didn't see the shadow - he would have never seen two legs sticking out from under the table. Tony pushed the cover up to reveal the missing unicorn under the table with a slice of chocolate cake sticking out of her mouth. Before pulling her out he took a moment to crack up about how she looked. With that fit aside, he carefully pulled her out of under the table and flicked the cake out of her mouth.

With all mares located, he could finally get them out of there. He glanced briefly at the iPod to check the time, and it was already half past one. He cradled both mares in his arms and carried them back over to where Luna was supervising Twilight, Applejack, and Rainbow. The cowpony was leaning against Twilight for support as she slipped in and out of consciousness. The cyan mare was still stuck up against the wall and snoring quite obnoxiously.

"Well don't they look comfortable," Luna teased. She did a quick peek over her shoulder then in front. "We should find my sister before she gets out of hand."

"Deal, hold on. Let me just… save this, and, okay. Come on girls, we're leaving," Tony called. Twilight got out of her stare and walked away from Applejack, making her fall on the floor then shoot back up.

"Aw co' ah Ton-y, were jus' ge-in sar-ed," she slurred. "Jus' nee mer ciderr." She went to go for one of the guards but Tony stood in front of her.

"You've had way too much AJ. Might not be so good to have any more." Applejack tried going between his legs, but he pushed her along with his leg.

"Tony, stahp. Ah'm gonna geh… more." Tony kept in front of her as she tried maneuvering around, but he stayed with her.

After much stumbling back and forth, Applejack got annoyed with Tony's persistence. She turned around, nearly falling face-first, then shooting her hooves out. Seeing how low her aim was, Tony quickly forced the metals in his body to surface just over his equipment. The farm pony's hooves hit solid metal genitals, and they rebounded while he stumbled back.

"Applejack!" Twilight shouted. "Hurry up!"

Both Tony and Luna realized how out of hand/hoof this was getting. The night princess held Applejack in a levitation spell and kept her restrained for the time being.

"Are you alright Tony?" she asked.

Tony nodded and got back on his feet. "Other than just seeing my whole life flash before my eyes. Never better," he exhaled.

Luna rolled her eyes and laughed, but she could understand his fright. Applejack was the apple bucker for a reason. "After we put them in bed we should look for my sister. I hope she hasn't gone into the preserved wines."

"Preserved wines?" Tony raised a brow.

"Another time. Let's hope she's drunk enough to forget," Luna smirked. Tony nodded and went over to pull Rainbow off of the wall. Some of her feathers clung to the wall, which made her yelp and rub the sore spots.

"Hey, what's the bih idea?" Rainbow groaned.

"Time to go Dash," Tony snickered. "Let's get you outta here."

"Fine." Rainbow fumbled with her hooves before finally getting her footing. She tried getting airborne but just landed on her side. "Oh buh me."

"You should be careful Rainbow Dash," Luna warned. "Flying intoxicated isn't safe."

"Ey, wuzz I talkin' a you… buddy?" She jabbed her hoof at Luna. "I'll… pound your face in… like a… sock."

She started to nod off before Tony got her back onto her hooves. "You said Fluttershy was with your guards right?"

"They are better suited for her in this state," Luna smiled. "Wouldn't want another repetition of her first supervisor, would you?"

Tony chuckled and looked over to the drunken guard swaying in place. "Don't tell Celestia about him. I'm sure he couldn't resist a drink or two," Tony chuckled.

Luna nodded and walked out of the front with Tony. The Lunar Guards waiting for them had Fluttershy on the back of an officer. They followed the couple into the castle and to the west wing. On the way in Applejack had fallen asleep after tiring herself out from struggling. Rainbow and Twilight's threw themselves onto the first beds they saw while Tony and Luna put the others to rest. The two of them snickered some as they left to go find the princess.

Author's Note

I'm back my wonderful viewers! It's been a while, but I'm sure you guys are still itching for more! This chapter wasn't edited yet, so ignore any mistakes pwease. Also, if you guys are enjoying this story so far, join my group: Tonyverse! So remember, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! That_Random_Brony signing off!

Back Home…
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

Back Home…

Malshuom panted as he regained his stance across from his opponent, Fedor. At first glance, the younger man looked fairly strong but nothing like him. As they fought, he realized that he was fighting with techniques rather than strength. Everytime Malshuom came charging, Fedor would use his momentum to send him sailing behind him. His fighting style was also a lot more confusing.

That wasn't to say he wasn't winning. Fedor's right arm looked dislocated or worse, and his nose dripped of blood. A few hits made Malshuom's cheek begin bleeding, but he was mostly tired. The crowd around them shook the arena with their cheers, but he was focused only on his opponent. This time, it was Fedor that came running towards him. Malshuom waited for any obvious attack movements.

Just as he reached a meter of him, Malshuom swung, but Fedor expected as much. He slid under the sizable fist and between his seperated legs. Before he could lash out, Malshuom reversed his arm motion and brought his elbow crashing into Fedor'a head. An ear-splitting crack reached his ears, and the clever opponent collapsed - blood trickling from his head.

"Malshuom etaki! (Malshuom wins!)" the announcer shouted.

The crowd waved flags and banners depicting the insignia painted onto his torso. At the highest seat, the emperor chuckled and drank some of his Nigit wine.

"Orrel vaut, gra? (Good kill, no?)" one of his general's chuckled.

"Bah. Jro gunadi hersh untika ut hro ugafin, ento nith voco tinik zadafel (I would have killed the boy sooner, even with his little tricks)" the emperor snorted.

Malshuom limped off the battle stage, where the Elder was once again waiting. "You should never underestimate your opponent," he chuckled. "I saw you show arrogance in the very beginning."

"He was half my size," Malshuom replied hoarsely. "His technique is what delayed his death."

"Which is something you should remember, come your next fight," the old man advised. "Strength will only take you so far. Your mind, will take you as far as you want."

Malshuom nodded, shouldering the door open and heading for the shower. After disrobing, and getting in the shower, he felt a pair of delicate hands slide around to hug his sore core. He turned back and hugged his wife, who smiled proudly.

"We're almost done with these tournaments, my love," he chuckled. "And we'll soon have all of Loki'ir united."

She frowned slightly, and tilted her head.

"I never understood it either, Fineshta," he said. "But the Elder knows more than I thought. He's shown and told me about the times before the tribes were formed, before the Gingrich Empire was established."

She raised a brow, smiling questioningly.

"I didn't believe him, but it feels like he may have been there," he said softly. "Or Minira must truly want us to reunite our planet."

She smiled, resting her head on his shoulder. "Don't worry. In another cycle, we'll have lush forests to walk through, and fresh water to drink," he smiled. "And our child will have a home to grow up in."

She looked at her belly, which was no different than before. He chuckled and kissed her lips lovingly.

"One day, we will have our own child," he assured her. "You can name it, and I can raise it and feed it."

She giggled gently, looking at him amusedly.

"Maybe not as much as I'd like, but enough to be with you and it," he chuckled. "I promise, we'll settle in our own home, with survival as something easy."

She nodded, then sighed as the warm water washed over them. Malshuom hoped that the Elder's fantasies of healers were true, because he yearned to hear his wife's voice one day. He could only imagine what it would sound like.

Kashimot ot Humashkin, Miko Etnuo
Tournament of Humashkin, Day 2

The emperor stood from his seat and approached the microphone. "Amiko, jrim untak ut etnuod miko ot ut kashimot. Ut ninjantol gewel etano rakk nek grav dingash ot jrem ikanogat. Jrum hrek et gott inda fem… ashel duuk (Today, we reach the second day of the tournament. The surviving warriors will face off with weapons of their choosing. Any who do not own any… good luck)"

Malshuom took a deep breath, holding his twin blades in each hand. Tightening his grasp, he leisurely walked out of the hall and into the arena. The sun filled his vision before the roaring crowd did. He ignored their cheers and chants, keeping the reason he was there in mind.

Across from him, the door slid to the side, and a large figure made its way out. The man was about the same size as Malshuom, maybe an inch or two taller. His weapon was slung over his back, a large studded hammer about as tall as him. The clashing blue and green face-paint splitting his face told of his clan. Malshuom recognized him as the one who split a challenger's head open. Gulping subtley, he lowered a sword to his waist and the other above his head, pointing them both to his opponent. The warrior, Dekat if he remembered, dropped the hammer to the ground.

The emperor aimed the pistol to the sky, then fired. Malshuom yelled as he charged forward, crossing his blades in front. Dekat ran forward, dragging his weapon across the stone. When he was in reach, Dekat swung his hammer around, only to get parried sloppily. Malshuom staggered to the side, his wrist feeling sprained from the one hit.

He hopped backwards before the hammer could crush him, then lunged forward, slicing his swords in and X-motion. Dekat used the handle to block one, but the second cut a light wound in his right shoulder. Even with the cut, Dekat readjusted his grip and started swinging again. Malshuom let the bulky weapon slide off his green weapons.

Their sheer mass was enough to make him stumble around. He fell when Dekat brought it straight down, prying one free of his grip. He kicked it to the side and advanced faster than before, now that he had the upper hand. Malshuom rolled to the side, avoiding the block of metals again.

Spinning on his hand, he got back onto his feet and readied for another bout. Detak swung again, but Malshuom decided to dodge instead of parry. He jumped and weaved his way around the hammer, slashing every few times he had an opening. For the most part, he wasn't getting a single inch in. Though it was a large weapon, Detak controlled it as skillfully as a staff-wielder. His one sword was clearly outmatched by the master.

On a particularly weak swing, Detak rammed his left fist into Malshuom's stomach. He was knocked onto his knees, and he barely registered the hammer coming down on him. He raised his sword, but the blade was only pushed with the weapon into his chest. The man screamed in agony as he felt his ribs break, and the sides of the blade cut into his pectorals. He steeled himself, kicked out one of his legs, then rocketed his feet into his face. Detak was sent rolling backwards, giving Malshuom a chance to get back up.

He breathed raggedly and spat up blood, clutching his chest panickedly. Detak wiped the blood from his mouth, and grunted as he leaned on his left leg. Malshuom caught the anguish in his features. He had a chance.

Though he was only getting half-breaths, Malshuom rushed forward yelling. Detak got into his stance, flinching again. Malshuom beamed his blade right for his heart, but Detak deflected it. Just as Malshuom predicted. He slid under him and kicked Detak's knee as hard as he could. Detak screamed in pain as his knee bent inwards.

Malshuom ran around his side, quickly grabbing his blade and sinking it into Detak's throat. He took his hammer and used it to drive the sword clean through his jugular. Detak fell to the ground convulsing, but he managed one last look to Malshuom. He nodded proudly, then kept still as his pupils dilated. Still clutching his chest, the victorious warrior looked to the emperor. Even from there, he could see the smirk on his face.

"Jrum ingashi! (Our winner!)" he announced. "Malshuom!"

The awestruck crowd leaped to their feet and cheered his name. Their cheers still meant nothing to him, the only thing concerning him now being that he get back to the Elder. The wise-man helped him limp back to their quarters. Malshuom was laid on the bed as the Elder placed his hand over the wound.

"Elder!" Malshuom strained.

"Calm yourself," he hushed. "Panicking from a wound in battle will get you killed."

"Elder, please!" Malshuom grunted. The Elder placed his hand over Malshuom's dented torso.

He grunted softly as his hand glowed. His marked hand began to glow brightly as a purple hue surrounded Malshuom. The pain ebbed quickly for Malshuom. It felt as if a cool breeze licked at the bone and meat, soothing the aches and stings of pain. He sighed in relief, not feeling the moving muscle.

When the pain fully vanished, he sat up slowly, but the Elder gently moved him back down. "The healing process will leave you sore, Malshuom," he explained. "I've only learned it. I'm not a master healer."

"I hope there… are other healers," Malshuom chuckled. "This Doshu'um… I mean."

The Elder chuckled softly. "Don't worry about that," he said. Malshuom nodded, grunting as he adjusted his resting position.

The Elder left the room, then made his way out of the building. He passed dozens of people heading home from the arena, each complimenting his warrior. He thanked each and went on his way. Not too far from their residence was a bar, empty since it was closing time.

The Elder stepped inside, glancing to the workers cleaning the tables. In the back, another elderly man sorted through papers on his desk. He looked up, then smiled.

"A bit early, are you not?" he chuckled.

"It's good to see you again, Gengot," the Elder said. "Where are the-"

"Hinaktol, present." The two turned to the door, where another old man stood.

"Don't forget, Renkan," an elderly woman chirped.

"Yonok, here," another man said.

Remek, Ingat, Nagashu, Portok, Quarek, Binagish, and Lokor entered next. The twelve elders sat on the floor. Their marks glowed, and their bodies soon lost their wrinkles. Their muscles expanded, and they grew to a bit over eight feet, save for Renkan who was 7 ft. 2 in. They stretched out their regular bodies.

"So you've finally chosen a replacement, Figanti?" Renkan asked.

"He won't replace the Doshu'um. He'll only become Makti once Reku'un is no longer able," Figanti said. "But, have you all received the memories?"

They all nodded. "I remember yesterday when Reku'un was running from his brothers," Nagashu chuckled. "It took three of us to catch him."

Quarek sighed softly. "Each of us have seen bloodshed in the thousands, but for it to happen to a child?" he said.

"It's a terrible thing, but none of the royal family could have foreseen it," Lokor told them. "Even we wouldn't have suggested it."

"That's not why we're here," Yonok reminded them. "Binagish, Hinaktol, do you have the Defili seeds?"

The showed him the small canisters filled with thousands of tiny seeds. "I always hold onto them," Hinaktol nodded.

"Renkan and Gengot, the weapons?" The two showed him cubes with millions of shrunken weapons. "Nagashu, you remember how to fix the Drigont?"

"I made it, Yonok," he deadpanned. "I could make a fleet if you gave me a month."

Yonok nodded, turning to the others. "Quarek, Lokor, Ingat, animals?" The three showed cubes of cryo-frozen animals that were shrunken down. "Remek, Portok, armor?"

"Yes, yes," Portok chuckled, showing the larger cubes. "I've been dying to wear it."

Yonok turned to Figanti. "Do you have it?"

He reached into his robe, pulling out a small cube like the others. "Ackel (Grow)" The cube whirred, then opened to show a small pot filled with dirt and a growing sapling.

"How long ago did you plant it?" Renkan asked.

Figanti ran his fingers over the familiar leaves, remembering the feel of the parent tree. "Only a month ago," he smiled. "I'm sure Reku'un will be happy to see it again."

They kept silent for a moment, each thinking back to different parts of his past. "He's made a mess of the Signa," Remek commented. "I still can't believe they betrayed the Doshu'um."

"He was still young," Hinaktol reminded him. "Jerosh almost has as much power as any of us."

"But they should have allied themselves with the Doshu'um instead of angering him," Quarek said. "We could have had an advantage if they only-"

"If they joined him, none of this would have happened." The League silenced themselves as Figanti stood up. "None of us would be here, Reku'un would have never grown as strong as he is, and he would have never met Limir. Minira has guided us along the path she believes right. We must keep our faith in her," he said.

"I am dying to slaughter some Arthanian drek trargs," Renkan said, cracking her neck. "It's been… too long to think about my last kill."

"This isn't about fighting," Ingat said. "We need to end the horde, once and for all."

"But without the lay of the land, we can't come up with a strategy of defense," Portok reminded them.

Figanti stomped his foot, their signal for immediate silence. "We will worry about that when we get there," Figanti said. "We have the Signa, and we can train them aboard the ship. We need to reach Earth then worry about the Arthanians."

Nagashu stood up. "And what about that idiotic emperor? Will we bring him?" he asked.

"If Malshuom proves he can manipulate his own power, we'll be seeing him in Eden," Figanti answered. "Otherwise, we must act and kill him to procede."

"You seem a bit angry, Figanti," Renkan said.

"These bastard beasts have taken one of us," Figanti snarled. "So yes, I am very, very angry."

"Konaskol gave his life to allow us to carry on," Hinaktol smiled. "Calm down, and remember what we know of vengeance."

Figanti sighed, then sat back down. "Once the Signa begin their Illness Passage, we'll need to make sure they stay stable," he ordered. "Train them as best you can, and prepare them for the horde."

"And I think some need some discipline when we gather them," Remek chuckled.

Figanti nodded, then stretched his left hand to the center. The others did the same, channeling their energies into a single white ball of energy.

"We serve the Makti, and teach the Doshu'um.

We are the strongest of our kind, the warriors of warriors.

We guide our race, to the gardens of Eden.

The horde and all evils shall run when they hear our cry.

We are the League of Thirteen, we will fight or die!"

Author's Note

Yup, 'nother update already! Writer's Block gone (once again) so expect more frequent updates! And to my Editor, who I haven't contacted in Minira knows how long, I suggest you get ready! As always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night!

Professional Advice
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

Professional Advice

Damn it.

Just… keep heading north, Nyla.

This storm… is thicker than I… initally thought.

You and me both.

Snow pelted them from all angles, the wind whipping into Nyla's wings in random directions that sent them spiraling. Tony pulled on the reigns, supporting Nyla's attempts to straighten out. They both knew that they couldn't venture through the night in the state it was in, since his body was reacting negatively to the cold. He was in such a hurry and panic he didn't remember to grab some kind of coat. And so, a cave was necessary, but he couldn't even make out the ground because of the howlings winds creating a veil of snow. He guided Nyla lower to the ground, being sure to not get too low to avoid the higher winds.

Nyla, we need to clear the path.

Ina?

Get ready.

The metals surfaced over both of them, Nyla's auxiliary wings sprouting. She summoned her inner flame, then roared as a wall of flames shot down to the ground. The snow dissipated from the incredible heat, the light of it showing the surrounding area. Tony spotted nothing but ground, and an occasional rock or group of them. He looked around, trying to see as far as he could. Taking a deep breath, Tony cleared his mind and reached out to the energies around. Nyla ceased her firebreathing and flew as steady as she could, sensing her partner's motives. The area was laid out in their minds, masses of energy curving and shaping out in strange formations.

Down there. There's a cavity in the rocks.

Brace yourself.

Tony gripped the reigns tightly, just as Nyla flew lower and fought against the harsh winds. She touched down sloppily, stumbling into the wind but using her claws to dig into the ice. Her partner dismounted and followed the direction he had felt the sudden space, coming to a wall of ice. Nyla took a deep breath, and let loose another jet of flames. When the mist cleared away, they were both surprised by what they saw.

The ice hadn't melted.

That isn't normal.

I know… it should've burned down. Try one more time.

Nyla placed her claws in stable positions and dug them into the ice. Taking another deep breath, she sent a final torrent of fire into the wall of ice, creating another mist. Her four wings cleared it away, and they had the same result.

Perhaps this is the work of their magicks. An enchantment, I believe.

If what I read was correct, enchantments can be broken through stronger spells… or enough brute force.

Have a go.

Ignoring the freezing cold, Tony stepped back a good distance before launching himself forward. Magic pulses definitely fought back, but his initial hit had enough force to crack it. Jumping back, Tony went for another hit, then another, and a fourth until sparks of bluish mana crackled over it. He charged forward, jumping up and ramming his fist into the same place he had been hitting. A shockwave of mana exploded from the debris, causing Nyla to dig her claws back into the ice. When the magic vanished from the air, Nyla followed her partner into the cavern.

It's… a tunnel?

Yeah… but who was here?

And why keep this place a secret?

…

Doesn't matter. We'll tell Celestia and Cadence about this, in case it's dangerous for somepony. Right now… let's just focus on getting to the Crystal Empire without completely freezing.

And if the princess of love attacks?

Hmm… don't know. She isn't as strong as either of her aunts, but she can draw power from the love any pony emitts. I'm not sure if our connection will serve for that, or if she can even get it from us, but we'll play it safe and keep you out of range. I just hope she'll help me.

Nyla chuckled as she remembered this very scenario years before, and she draped a wing over him while funneling her heat through her body. They transformed back to their original states, keeping close to fight off the cold.

You'll know when you try.

Hmph. When did you turn so positive? I thought you hated them?

When you turned negative. And I don't hate them… completely. I just… don't trust them.

They can be trusted, Nyla. I can vouch that even though they mess up sometimes, they're all trustworthy. Even… even Luna.

Then why didn't you trust her?

…

I wanted to. Nyla, I wanted to think that maybe we would be happy together and tell each other everything. But all this fighting, all the crap we went through when we were so young… I can't forget it. For five cycles I trusted no one, didn't want anything to do with anyone, and I only wanted to kill and move on. It's just… a bad habit now.

…

I'm sure you can overcome this, Reku'un. You've faced many other challenges and came out victorious.

Yes, but with you. I always had you to rely on, Nyla. When I wasn't strong enough to fight all those Signa, I thought back to Eishla. Back to Heraj. To Jaqeluu. I even thought what it would be like to see you if I died. And I would use all that anger, all the pain it brought me, to power the Iikro and almost lose control.

And now the Iikro is gone, the Ashla refuses to speak to you, and you won't have me to help you with the puzzle of your heart. I'll always be here for you, Reku'un, but this is something you must do truly alone.

I know, Nyla. We should get some sleep.

Agreed. Goodnight, Reku'un.

'Night, Nyla.

They slept through the harsh storm, which raged on until the sun inched over the horizon again. Celestia's sun's rays slowly filled the cavern they had taken refuge in. Nyla grunted as the ice reflected the light into her eye, and she hissed as she opened her lids and felt the beam sting her eye. Sensing her annoyance, Tony sat up against the lukewarm stone and slowly opened his eyes. The sky was clear of the dark clouds floating overhead the night before, and it looked like the perfect day for flying. He could feel Nyla's urge to take off through their connection, and he jumped onto the saddle.

When it came to flying, Nyla was more enthusiastic than a schoolgirl obsessing over the next biggest boy band. She did several twists and loops as the freedom of flight and mild winds allowed for smooth flying. Within the hour, the beautiful Crystal Empire came into view, taking their breaths away. The castle looked absolutely amazing, and the center of the town was just as breathtaking. The designs were very similar to the Seventh League Member's stone home on the continent Juvko, back on Loki'ir. Nyla landed as close as she could to the train station, avoiding the sight of the ponies.

Tony jogged close to the oncoming train, jumping gracefully onto the top and sitting down. The metal behemoth screeched to a halt at the station, letting off a steam whistle to call for the next group of passengers. Tony followed behind the tourist ponies and families going into the crystal city, who bowed respectfully when they recognized him. He smiled warmly and told them to just address him casually, and it brought the question of whether or not the crystal ponies had heard of him. They were certainly interesting, ponies made out of crystal. At the same time, it seemed impossible, but he was in a land of talking ponies, griffons, minotaurs, Nera'ak, magic, and amulets of the strongest magic. Nothing seemed impossible now.

He was wrong about them not hearing of him, but they acted like they never did. The stares he had encountered on his first days in Ponyville replayed on their faces. He did what Dan had done, smile and wave as if he knew them. Some waves were returned, others smiling back, and lots still intrigued by his form. As if theirs was any more normal. They looked a bit opaque, but their colors and bodies looked amazing. He'd expected something like living crystals in the form of ponies, and in a way they were, but smoother and shinier than he first thought. The guards were also crystal, and their armor, and they knew him upon sight. Saluting formally, the head captain trotted up to him.

"Good morning, sir," he smiled with a nod. "I'm Gleaming Shield, Captain of the Crystal Guard."

"Morning, Captain," Tony smiled back, bumping his fist against his hoof. "I need to see Princess Cadence, or does she go by Mi Amore Cadenza?"

"Just Princess Cadence, sir," Gleaming chuckled. "She shouldn't be too busy today, what with Hearth's Warming coming along. Go on in, throne room's right through those doors."

"Thank you. And, just Tony is fine, Captain," Tony said, waving to him as he went in.

He could sense Cadence's energy behind the door, hoping his severed connection with Nyla would help conceal him until he stepped in. Sighing deeply, Tony pushed the doors open and walked in, surprising Cadence as she looked up from her conversation with one of the crystal ponies. When she saw it was him, a sincere and bright smile graced her muzzle, Tony hoping it would last when he told her.

"Tony!" Cadence beamed. "What are you doing here? Are my aunts here?"

Tony shook his head, smiling briefly at the pony he interrupted. "I hope I'm not disrupting anything," he chuckled nervously.

"Of course not," the old looking stallion chuckled. "Thank you for your time, Princess."

Cadence smiled at the stallion and had a guard escort him out, then turned back to Tony. "So, what brings you out here?" Cadence questioned.

He gulped quietly, his hands starting to sweat nervously. "I, um… C-Can we talk? In private?"

She tilted her head to the side questioningly. "Is something wro-?"

"Yes." He practically blurted out. "Something is very, very wrong and I need to talk right now."

He never looked more anxious, but she was still figuring out why he came to her instead of either of her aunts. "We could walk through the castle. There aren't many servants out now," she suggested.

"No, no. Somewhere… with just the two of us," Tony quickly said. "This is… something really private."

Now she was at the peak of her curiosity, and at the same time worried. "My room then?"

"Is Shining there?" She shook her head, and he nodded. "Yeah."

She guided him through the crystal halls, dismissing the guards and stepping into her room. "You can sit if it makes you more comfortable," Cadence smiled softly.

He shook his head, and instead paced back and forth in front of her bed.

How am I gonna say it? Sugarcoat? Blunt? No, don't want an alicorn beating down on me. Minira knows what she'd do before I had to defend myself. What do I say?! Damn it! I came this far and I still haven't-!

"The mind reading thing isn't just for my aunties," Cadence pointed out, a bit guilty. "Sorry, but you were starting to worry me."

Tony groaned and smacked his forehead. "Minira vushto dot (Minira damn it)" Tony groaned exaggeratedly.

"Why would I beat down on you? Tony, what's going on?"

Screw. It. All.

"Discord came to me a while ago and gave me memories about a girl named Kate but her real name was Nimani and she came from my world and she was a Signa that knew me and Dan and fought with us and we almost married but somethin happened and she died and Jerosh wiped our memories and I'm just now remembering and Fluttershy kissed me but I don't love her and-"

Cadence zipped his mouth shut, literally turning his mouth into a zipper. "Tony. Slow. Down." Cadence said sternly. "What would make me hurt you?"

…

"I lost it," Tony sighed finally, sliding down the wall and sitting on the floor. "That damn Iikro was the only thing keeping my anger in check, and now I freaking yelled at… at Luna."

"Wait, you yelled at my aunt?" Cadence asked, stepping closer to him. "For what?"

The growing aggravation was there, and he only hoped she would yell instead of attacking. Whichever way got him help would work. "She wanted to help me relax, so I could think how I felt about Fluttershy. The whole time… it was her, then Nimani, then her, then Nimani. I had a memory sequence in front of her and she tried to help me… but she saw everything. And… and she felt everything, too. She saw me engaged to Nimani, how much I loved her, how… how I didn't trust her enough to tell her."

…

"I made her cry," Tony sighed. "The one other female that I ever loved and I MESSED. EVERYTHING. UP!" He punctuated each shout by banging his head against the wall, making a sizeable dent.

Cadence was in both rage and sadness, for and at him. He admitted to yelling at her aunt, not trusting her, AND making her cry. If she didn't feel that small sliver of pity for him she would have sent him halfway across Equestria in one blast.

But…

…he really did look broken. Broken and sorry for what he did. "So why did you come here?" Cadence questioned, venom trickling into her words.

"Because you're the expert about love. I need you to see what she saw, and tell me if I really did love Nimani. If I can love freely or not," Tony said, standing up. "I know, you can just send me halfway across Equestria in one simple spell, but please… I never wanted to hurt her. The Iikro was the only thing that made me keep my anger in check. I've got no warning now, so I can't stop when I have to. I've hurt Fluttershy and Luna already. I'm begging you, Cadence. Please."

She eyed him angrily, knowing that his words were sincere but the fact remaining he broke her aunt's heart. "And what about Celestia? Does she know you're here? Or Luna?" Cadence questioned.

"I came in the middle of the night," Tony admitted. "Nyla barely made it through the storm… and I was stupid enough to come in a shirt and sweatsr. Neither of them know. I don't want to drag you into this, so yes or no is up to you."

He waited patiently for an answer, praying mentally in Neric that she would help him. Cadence heard the alien language and assumed it was either prayer or him panicking. Either way, the groveling man before her was much different than the powerful warrior she knew. It didn't feel right, thinking about letting him deal with the consequences. He ventured through a snowstorm in the dead of night just to come and see her for help. And he still waited for an answer.

"What do you want me to do?"

Tony released the breath he had been holding in relief. "Luna can go into dreams, but she went into a memory. If I try hard enough, I might be able to replay the memories, and I need you to watch and tell me if I loved her, and if I can love freely or not." Cadence mulled it over, gesturing for him to sit on the bed.

He did as told and sat on the bed, waiting for her to start. Her horn glowed as she fired up a rather difficult mind shadow spell, which would let her enter his thoughts as a spectator. Tony closed his eyes and thought back to Nimani. Every small detail that pertained to her only. The brilliantly blue eyes, her flowing black hair, her flawless peach skin, the wonderful curves of her sides, her toned body, the soft lips, and her clan mark. Then he elaborated, to the times he had seen her, when they fought the Arthanians with Dan, the graduation, and the battle that ended her.

"Do it."

Cadence's horn hummed as the spell reached its fullest power, and with a tap on his forehead she was in.

Cadence zoomed through Tony's high school life, which brought back bullies and jerks that liked picking on him. But… when Dan wasn't around, it was Nimani that put them in their place. He was mocked for having her doing all his fighting, but he understood why she did it. She knew he had the Ashla to control, and yet something more was felt.

Nimani looked nothing like she did graduation night and then on. In school, she wore glasses, kept her hair in a ponytail, wore regular school shirts and pants with regular shoes. She had a fair bit of muscle on her, and she was by no means skinny but she wasn't chubby either. The perfect size for a warrior of her clan. The physical muscle didn't show the raw power of the Signa she was, and neither did Tony's body, even if he was twice as strong. Nimani was very straightforward, serious, and unwilling to deal with BS the immature students had to offer, as many actually tried dating her.

But none of them held the qualities she was looking for. She wanted someone strong, both mentally and physically, that didn't act so childish unless it were playful. Her interests were also in favor of a smart man, who wasn't completely overwhelmed with work. She was an A student, athletic, and very strong, characteristically and physically. The only person, aside from Dan who amused her greatly, there was only one person she could speak to.

Reku'un.

As soon as she saw the mark, she remembered him. Playing on Loki'ir, and his family name. He had grown well, and he was already showing the large height and good build his family was known for. Just like the men of his clan, he was extremely disciplined, kind, strong, and very handsome, even if he played the role as a nerd well. But he was very shy, until he saw her own mark. From then on, they were inseperable. He played her the Kital, rode Nyla with her and Istaka, sparred occasionally, studied with her, chatted almost everyday, and hung out almost all the time.

They clicked. Like two pieces of a puzzle.

He cherished every moment spent with her, and she always wanted to see him. It came to the point where she was unable to get him out of her head, as well as him with her. Surprisingly enough, it was him that kissed her by the lake they always went to. She craved his taste every day since, and she made her affections public. Whether it be jealous boys, or a few jealous girls, she wanted everyone to know she was his and he was hers. It amused him, and she always loved it when he blushed redder than a cherry. They only seperated when it was time to go home, or sleep was a necessity.

He loved her, and she loved him.

They found their love, and it was stronger than any other love either had felt. Tony wanted to make things memorable for her, as she wanted to for him. They seperately came up with the same idea, and when that day came, it changed their lives.

June 19, 2005

Graduation Party

Tony adjusted his simple shirt, uneasy around the large crowd. Dan was chatting with some blonde twins as they waited entry to the gym. A man with black shades, a baseball cap and a silver chain with the letters "DJ-DIDDIE" in sparkling gold called for Dan, who tapped his back and said, "See ya inside, kid!"

Tony nodded, the crowd of high-school graduates being let in to the gym. He spotted Dan behind the DJ stand, with Diddie, or Derek, beside him. The former slipped the latter something, which Tony could smell as a powerful alcohol. Deciding to ignore it, Tony went around as the music started up slowly, getting rhe partiers in the groove of things. Before long, everything was in full swing as half the grads were drunk and the strobe lights were flashing wildly. The speakers violently shook the floor, all while Dan jammed out behind the turntables with some techno and rave he had mixed together.

The smell of Reftak flowers invaded his nostrils, and he took a deep whiff. He glanced around for her, and when he spotted her he stood up slowly while his jaw dropped. Dan's scratched a disc when he leaned forward on the stand, every other guy's jaw hitting the floor. Tony was speechless, Dan was aroused greatly along with half of the boys, and just about every girl was in a jealous rage.

She was beautiful. Her hair was straightened and falling down her shoulders gently, going well with the black dress she had chosen. Said dress was parted halfway down her left thigh, giving a modest view her nice legs. She was wearing heels, but not tall ones, and she had the faintest bit of makeup on. A powerful blush was on her cheeks, but she glanced around until she spotted her man. Seeing the jealousy in the girls and the lust in the boys, Nimani cantered over to Tony, tossing her hips sensually as she sauntered closer, and put her arms around his shoulders, even as he kept staring. She kissed him in front of everyone, passion and provocation the goal of it all.

And it was working, as every boy's pants were feeling tighter, and most girls were calling her a slut. Still, all that mattered to Nimani was that Tony was with her. The music resumed, and the drunkards went back to their dancing and drinking.

"You're a bit late, huh?" Tony laughed, looking into the pools of blue.

"Was it worth it?" Nimani shouted over the music. Tony kissed her again, caressing her neck and pulling her closer.

"Does that answer your question?" Tony laughed, following her to the snack table. "Dan spiked it a while ago."

Nimani smiled and drank a cup, licking her lips sultrily. "It tastes better this way!" She laughed, noticing his blush.

Tony went over to the bleachers, waiting for her to finish her snack. He watched Dan jamming out with his ridiculous headphones around his neck. "Are you going to sit here all night, Tony?" Nimani asked.

"I… don't really dance," Tony said above the music.

Nimani smirked. "Come now. The Doshu'um unable to dance, yet he can topple hundreds of soldiers?"

"Fighting is natural for us, Nimani," Tony replied.

"As is dancing," Nimani quipped. Noticing his friend's hesitation, Dan switched to another track for his friend.

The summer's stayin' and I'm feelin' good
The sun is shinin' the way it should

4 o'clock and a drink feels right
Already found my girl for the night

Tony flipped Dan the bird, Nimani tugging him playfully.

Alright, I'm lookin' up to the sky-yyyy so high
I fly, it's a party no ti-iiime to cry

Don't be shy, just try and go back
To Put Your Tie on Your Head

Nimani pulled him into the crowd just as the beat dropped and starting dancing around him.

Feels like I'm in paradise
Oh ohoh

No-body is alone tonight
Oh ohoh

We're dancin' and I feel alright
It's summer time, in paradise.

Feels like I'm in paradise
Oh ohoh

No-body is alone tonight
Oh ohoh

We're dancin' and I feel alright
It's summer time, in paradise

Summer time in paradise

As the rhythm changed, Nimani stopped Tony and drew his gaze to hers. She grabbed his left hand with her own, a sign of affection only seen for one purpose. He gave her a knowing smile, slowly closing the distance between their lips. They connected, electricity shooting through his body as if he hit a generator. When the beat dropped again, they danced.

The song held similar drops to the songs of Loki'ir, but not as lively. They kept their left hand in the other's and danced wildly, mimicking their ancestors traditional dance in the small space they had. She wove under his arm then spun around, and Tony pulled her close.

Late at night and still goin' on

He went in for a kiss, but Nimani put a finger on his lips and smirked.

Some other couples are already gone

He returned the gesture, then seperated and continued the dance, skipping in opposite directions as if they were two lions circling each other.

They're dancin' to house, turn it upside down
Shop for tequila for all in town

Alright, I'm lookin' up to the sky-yyyy, so high
I fly, it's a party no ti-iime to cry

Don't be shy, just try and go back
To Put Your Tie On Your Head

The final few beats rocked into their cores, Tony held Nimani close, staring into her magnificent eyes as she did the same.

Feels like I'm in paradise
Oh ohoh

No-body is alone tonight
Oh ohoh

We're dancin' and I feel alright
It's sunmer time in paradise

Their lips met as Nimani's mark began glowing, and they held each other closer, not letting go of the other.

Feels like I'm in paradise
Oh ohoh

No-body is alone tonight
Oh ohoh

We're dancin' and I feel alright
It's sunmer time in paradise

The beat took over, and they looked down to Nimani's mark.

It was now in the shape of a dragon, just swirled. She smiled at Tony, a tear in her eye, as did he. They completed the dance soon, kissing and touching their bodies against the other at regular intervals as a part of the dance. When the music died down and another track played, they held hand and hand as they went to leave the gym, wanting some time together.

January 12, 2007

Madagascar, Africa

The Arthanians were on Earth.

They were planning something, and Jerosh had to be behind it. They were able to track a pack of soldiers to several locations, but none proved fruitful. But now, they followed an Arthanian ship to Madagascar's coast and to a deserted building sitting on a formation of rocks just off the coast. Nimani was to grab any information of Arthanian knowledge thus far, and Jerosh's allies and resource supporters. After that, they would escape and gather any Signa to help stop them before they could spread or call for an invasion.

They had regrouped, fought their way to the gas lines, ran away from the Gungrich, and were now falling. Nimani wrapped her arms around his shoulders while Tony grabbed Dan's leg. With his free arm, he grabbed his Daedalak and stabbed it into the side of the building. The stone split as his sword dragged downward, slowing down but not fast enough. It hit a number of pipes, abruptly halting them but breaking Tony's arm, which he screamed loudly to.

Reku'un! Jump!

He painfully pulled the Daedalak out of the wall and dropped onto Nyla's back with Nimani and Dan. Nyla groaned as she flapped her wings rapidly, and they sluggishly moved farther away from the building.

TING TING TING!

Tony cried out as a round pierced his other shoulder, and Dan yelled as he fell over the side. He grabbed his forearm, seeing the bleeding wound on his leg.

"Hang on!" Tony shouted.

"YOU DON'T SAY?!" Dan screamed. The constant fire kept Tony from pulling him up, but he gasped as he heard Nimani scream and saw her clutch her chest before she fell off.

"NO!" He barely grabbed her hand, another three rounds going through his chest and another through his leg.

He screamed at Nyla mentally to find somewhere to land, at the same time losing his grip on them. Nimani told him to let go, but he refused to. But she wasn't debating this, and so she forced him to let go by clawing his hand. He screamed her name, and pulled Dan up before diving after her.

"Reku'un, what are you-?!"

"I'm not leaving you!" Tony shouted. "Ever!"

Nimani sniffled and pulled him in for another kiss, even as they plummeted hundreds of feet. Tony screamed as another set of bullets passed through his chest again, but when Nimani's arms slipped away he looked at her. Her eyes were glazed over, and blood trickled from the side of her mouth. He'd seen that look before.

…no… no… NO!

"NOOOOOOOOOOOOO!"

He smashed into the ground, still holding her. When the storm had passed and the building was destroyed, Nyla landed beside them and Dan limped over. He did his best to comfort Tony, but there was a rage he had never seen in his eyes. He still sobbed into her shoulder, holding her body with no thought of leaving her. But he knew they would need to leave, before more Arthanians came. Before Jerosh found out.

"Salemos, Nimani. Salemos," Tony whispered shakily.

Arthanian Command Post

African Jungle

The secret side of me
I never let ya see

I keep it caged but I can't control it

Tony walked quickly, a cloak concealing many objects sticking out from behind him and a scarf covering his face, only revealing the blackened irises.

So stay away from me
The beast is ugly

I feel the rage
And I just can't hold it

It's scratching on the walls
In the closet, in the halls

It comes awake
And I can't control it

Hidin' under the bed
In my body, in my head

Why won't somebody come and save me from this?
Make it eeeend

A pack of soldiers bursted from the trees, five in total.

I feel it deep within!
Its just beneath the skin!

I must confess that I feel like a MONSTER!

He punched the first then kicked the second, grabbing hold of the third and tearing its head off of its shoulders.

I hate what I've become!
The nightmare's just begun!

I must confess that I feel like a MONSTER!

He rammed his fist through the fourth's chest and ripped its ribcage out, using a rib to puncture the fifth's eye before he tore its throat out.

I, I feel like a MONSTER!

He punched the first one into the sky, then use a fallen sword to slice the second in half by the waist.

I, I feel like a MONSTER!

The first fell back down, and Tony ripped it in half with his head as he pulled it down faster. He tossed the parts to the side, continuing to stomp forward.

My secret side I keep
Hid under lock and key

I keep it caged but I can't control it

'Cause if I let 'im out
He'll tear me up, break me down

The plants died around him as the Iikro drew in energy, smirking as it gained control of the boy.

Why won't somebody come and save me from this?
Make it eeeeeend

He reached the clearing, where nearly a thousand soldiers and dozens of Gungrich were waiting. The cloak and scarf fell of, revealing a dozen different weapons sheathed on his back and legs. He drew the twin katanas on his back, his metals surfacing as he roared in pure rage.

I feel it deep within!
Its just beneath the skin!

I must confess that I feel like a MONSTER!

He slashed through dozens of them, lopping off arms and heads until he stabbed two in the head and pinned them to the ground, grabbing an axe and a mace hanging from his sides.

I hate what I've become!
The nightmare's just begun!

I must confess that I feel like a MONSTER!

He dug his axe into their heads while he bashed them with the sharpened mace, piling them up around him. He buried them in one soldier's chest and pulled out the large hammer on his back, launching himself over them to slam into another cluster.

I, I feel like a MONSTER!
I, I feel like a MONSTER!

Tony swung the hammer around and launched it into a charging Gungrich before jumping onto another and breaking its skull with his fist. He tore its tusks out and beamed them into two others. He pushed off of the corpse and went straight into another Gungrich's mouth, using daggers to cut its insides apart. It collapsed on the ground, and he tore its back open with his Daedalak before roaring and jumping back into the horde.

It's hiding in the dark
It's teeth are razor sharp
There's no escape for me
It wants my soul
It wants my heart!

A soldier was lucky enough to pike his back with a spear, but Tony stabbed his Daedalak into it's head then stabbed the spear into another soldier. A trio of arrows hit his torso, and a mutt jumped onto his back and bit into his shoulder.

No one can hear me scream!
Maybe it's just a dream
Or maybe it's inside of me!
Stop this monster!

Even as he struggled to stand, he slashed and kicked and punched all around, piles of bodies forming. But a soldier ducked under his sword and stabbed it's own into him, two other grabbing hold of his arms while more clawed at the exposed skin. He screamed as he thrashed around, but one finally headbutted him and knocked him onto the ground, prompting the horde to claw and bite into his body.

I feel it deep within!

Tony screamed in agony.

It's just beneath the skin!

The metals around his arms and legs began to blacken, slowly climbing up to his head.

I must confess that I FEEL LIKE A MONSTER!

His eyes snapped open, now completely black. His headphones were torn away as he sent a burst of energy out and roared more demonically than ever, tears trailing down his face.

I feel it deep within!
It's just beneath the skin!

I must confess that I feel like a MONSTER!

The Iikro slashed with it's growing paws, the sharpened claws tearing into the Arthanian flesh with ease. Two tails shot out and piked two behind it, throwing them up just before the pikes on its back slashed them in half.

I hate what I've become!
The nightmare's just begun!

I must confess that I feel like a MONSTER!

The Iikro roared as it's body grew out, it's hind legs cracking inwards and it's head expanding into a snouth and a row of metal "teeth" covering it's jaw. The metals snapped into place, and the Iikro roared.

I, I feel like a MONSTER!
I, I feel like a MONSTER!

It's paw crushed a soldier, then ripped another into several pieces.

I, I feel like a MONSTER!
I, I feel like a MONSTER!

It's tail slammed into a wave of them, and the Iikro bit down on a Gungrich, shredding it between the two arrays of teeth.

I, I feel like a MONSTER!
I, I feel like a MONSTER!

It swiped through the groups of soldiers, biting down on another Gungrich and devouring it's body. It's maw opened as a beam of black decimated a column of soldiers and Gungrich.

I, I feel like a MONSTER!

I, I FEEL LIKE A MONSTER!

The Iikro roared as every soldier began piling on, stabbing into it as Gungrich's rammed it. It tore them off with ease, firing more beams of black energy that completely obliterated them. But a pack of Alphas came, and even in the Iikro's form, the boy was still young, and it was only a matter of time before the Iikro couldn't take anymore. It brought down eight of the ten Alphas before it reverted back into Tony, falling unconscious in the mess of bodies and black blood.

It was hours later that he was barely awake, coughing up his own blood and spitting out the taste of Arthanian. He was dropped onto a table, and he wheezed hoarsely as he glanced to the side.

"Da…Dan…" He managed to croak.

His body stiffened as Jerosh stepped in front of him, but he wasn't wearing the usual devious smirk. Instead… he looked… concerned. Almost as if he pitied him… in a loving way.

"Sleep, Reku'un… and push on for the troubles ahead," Jerosh said softly, flicking a switch.

Tony barely saw the image of his brain on the screen in front of him, the sedatives pouring into his veins working to put him to sleep. He struggled as long as he could, but it overpowered him and he saw black.

Then… he woke up beside Eishla.

Cadence wiped her eyes, as did Tony. Her body felt as if she was being torn apart, and Tony's body was remembering being torn apart. He gave her a moment to think about what she had seen, knowing no pony could handle something so intense and be ready instantly.

"Did… did I love her?" Tony asked, as sure of himself as he was.

Cadence sighed softly, shakily rubbing her cold hooves. "Yes."

It was the one word he dreaded as of late.

"You two… were literally meant for each other," Cadence whispered, calming down at last.

Tony put his hands over his face and bent down, sighing while trying to hold his frustration and sadness in. He knew he had loved her, it was stupid to think that he didn't. It was denial, all of it. He just-

"But…"

He sat back up, looking to her with the faintest bit of hope.

"…I noticed something strange."

"Like what?" Tony questioned.

"I… I can't really explain it well, but even though you two loved each other… your love wasn't that restricted," Cadence said. "I felt her love as solid and focused, like you were the only one. But for you… your love was a bit shaky… certain but not completely. It felt like you could love another, but it was very specific."

Tony sighed, not completely thrilled he could love a bit freely but relieved that he could love another. "So… did you see anything about… about Luna?"

"Well I saw some glimpses of her… and when you two were arguing," Cadence weakly laughed. "She loves you a lot. More than I've ever seen from her. It's potential love, which means you two haven't had sex or made love."

Tony blushed brightly. "I couldn't… do that when I was thinking of another woman," Tony stammered. "B-But what about me?"

"You… did sort of love her," Cadence said softly. "But… I felt the distrust."

He sighed softly, standing up and sitting by the wall. "Have you ever been stabbed in the back?" Tony asked, keeping his gaze on the carpet. "By family? By the love you thought was your first?"

"She didn't mean to," Cadence said, stepping in front of him.

"But it happened. I opened up to her, to the girls, to Celestia, and they kicked me while I was getting back on my feet," Tony said, gripping his hair angrily. "I know that Jerosh tricked you guys… but do you know what that's like after so long?"

Cadence sighed and sat down. "No, I don't," she said softly.

"You feel like there's no one out there. No one that cares. No one that will really be there to help," Tony said, holding back a snarl. "Dan was the one guy I trusted without a doubt. And he died because I wasn't careful enough to keep my distance. I love Luna, I love having my friends… but I'm not sure who can be trusted."

Cadence stood up and put a hoof on his shoulder. "Then this might be something you have to figure out on your own," Cadence gently said. "But, don't think for a second that we won't be here for you. I know it's going to be hard to trust any of us, especially after what we did. But I hope you figure this out."

With a deep exhale, Tony stood up and nodded, heading for the door.

"And good luck."

Tony chuckled, glancing to her. "Thanks. I'm really going to need it," he said, closing the door and heading down the hall.

There's got to be somepony I can talk to about this.

He reached the throne room and went to push the crystal doors open.

There is.

in a flash of magic, Tony was gone, the doors settling back with a thud.

Somewhere in Discordia…

Tony fell through a soft roof and landed on something much softer. "Is this… cotton candy?"

"You bet!" Discord's voice laughed. "Ah, this brings me back so many centuries ago."

Tony spun on a hand and readied energy in each palm, discovering that energy actually touched him a while back. "What am I doing here, Discord? Where am I?" Tony barked.

"Now, now," Discord chuckled, snapping his paw. The cotton candy wrapped around his arms and pulled them down, the chocolate melting and wrapping around his neck and mouth.

"Let mff ouff!" Tony said, muffled by the chocolate.

"Calm down, calm down," Discord smiled, his paw and talon detaching and rubbing his shoulders, even as he thrashed. "I just want to help you."

Tony kept still, but kept the glare at the draconquus.

"Ah, you're getting deseperate!" Discord laughed. "Don't worry, I'm not going to make you sign a blood pact or something. I just wanted to talk to you about your little love crisis."

Tony's glare intensified, and his metals began creeping out.

"Don't look at me like that! And I thought we were friends," Discord smirked, his limbs reattaching. "Don't worry, I'm not going to keep you here long. It's a nice place, isn't it? Yep, ol' Sunbutt gave me this realm to mess around in. It isn't the same. No pony to see it."

Tony rolled his eyes, tugging on the surprisingly strong cloud of candy.

"Eh. So, if you're wondering why I brought you here, was because of what you've said to my dear friend Fluttershy," Discord said with mock formality. "I hate to see her the way you've left her. But good job with Lulu! I haven't seen her that mad since I borrowed her tail!"

Tony glared a bit, but he sighed and slumped forward, remembering how hurt he had left the meek pegasus.

"You've really done it," Discord sighed, floating down on a cloud of cotton candy and summoning a glass of lemonade. "The chaos of your thoughts would be delightful if there wasn't the part of her dying and you trying to kill yourself."

The man growled loudly, trying to break free again.

"Relax, I didn't mean it badly," Discord smiled. "But seriously, as rare as this happens, I hate seeing Fluttershy so broken, and since you haven't returned the mares are looking all over for you. So, would you like my help?"

Tony rose a brow, suspiscion evident on his expression.

"If I Pinkie Promise to not mess around, will you accept? Or should I let you solve this on your own?" Discord huffed, his antler dislodging and scratching his ear.

He knew the god of chaos well enough to know he didn't Pinkie Promise unless it was something important. Tony went to respond, but he gestured with his eyes to the chocolate. Discord groaned exaggeratedly and snapped his claw, making the candy drop to the floor harmlessly.

"You'd really help?" Tony questioned.

"Eh, we can try this "good" thing," Discord shrugged. "But I really don't want to see dear Fluttershy all red and in pain."

Tony weighed his options, which he had none of. Try and get help from the god of chaos, or try and solve the chaos by himself. It was obvious, yet he was still hesitant. Turning back to the floating draconequus, Tony sighed.

"Promise, then we'll start."

Author's Note

Yes, I, did. I think Discord could do some good, as everyone knows he isn't COMPLETELY evil. Just a little heads up, Discord and Tony's adventures in his mind will be posted sometime after Hearth's Warming, so I can not only get it out of the way but so I can write it out and I'm so, GOD, DAMN, EXCITED! That is all. Like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

PS I OWN NOTHING! (Song wise, and MLP character-wise)

Mother's Day Special
View Online

To Call the Moon My Own

Mother's Day Special

Author's Note

I know, a day late but I have legitimate reasons! #1 is that my mother was important on that day, as she ALWAYS is, so I wanted to make sure she enjoyed herself. #2 is that I came up with it at the last possible second :twilightblush: But yeah, hope you guys enjoyed it. Remember, like, fav, comment, and I hope you all had a great Mother's Day with your mom/family.

Remember Moms, your kids love you!

Mother's Day Special

19 Years Ago...

"Mama." A small boy squirmed as he felt the need to use the bathroom, his mother looking down at him and smiling.

"Hold it a bit longer," she giggled, her hand touching his stomach. A soft glow surrounded his belly, fading slowly with his urgency. "Better?" she asked.

"Yes, Mama," he sighed, scratching under his shirt. "Do I have to wear this?"

"Everyone here wears these clothes, so we must as well," she reminded him, looking down an intersection before crossing. She ignored several catcalls from some of the men in a passing truck. "You know that, Reku'un."

The young Doshu'um sighed again, tugging on the collar of his shirt. "You say not to use our names," he rebutted, silently glad she'd called him that instead of his human name. Her laugh rang in his ears, its mirth causing him to smile.

She lifted him off of his feet and nibbled on his side, which he tried escaping from as he laughed. After thoroughly nipping his side, she put him back down, both of them smiling happily. "Go on. Our home is ahead."

He looked at the street sign, then bolted up the sidewalk until he reached a small beige house. The smell of meat reached his nose in force, and he hurried to the steps. He slowed down, making sure he didn't accidentally launch himself (or the door). The door flew open for him, and he tripped in surprise before tumbling onto the living room carpet. A deep chuckle came from above him, and he giggled as a set of strong hands lifted him to his feet. A giant of a man loomed over him, his smile gentle as opposed to his lean, cut body.

"I was hoping to surprise you, jra ninjot (my son)" he laughed, ruffling the boy's unruly hair.

His son smirked and hurried into the kitchen, climbing onto the counter and staring at the sizzling steaks on the stove. "Are they almost ready?" he asked as his father came over. "I'm hungry."

His father laughed and hugged his wife as she entered, the two kissing while their son gagged at the sight. "Yes, they're almost ready," his father laughed. "We are visiting your aunt, come next afternoon."

"What's wrong?" he asked, sitting at the table.

His father shook his head. "No, Reku'un. Tomorrow is a celebration for the mothers of this nation," he explained, nuzzling his lover. "It is strange, but we must blend in. Your aunt is very eccentric about it. She says it is a day devoted to them."

"Yes, Gonak, she adores the gifts," she laughed, rolling her eyes playfully. "But your Herod (Father) is right. It'll be a way we blend in... and a gift from your father wouldn't be undesirable."

Gonak chuckled and wrapped his partner in his arms, resting his chin on her head. "Alright, alright," he laughed, moving his hand to the stove. "Our dinner is ready."

After their meal, Reku'un sat at the desk in his room, reading over an article about nuclear science. He heard footsteps coming up the stairs, and he quickly turned off his lamp and jumped into bed, yelling when he felt his mother's hands tickling him again. They tumbled on his bed as he tried wriggling away from her, tickling her with his smaller hands until they were a mess of laughter and panting. He snuggled up to his mother, laying his head in the crook of her neck.

Her silk hands stroked his head as she hummed a lullaby from their new planet, one that had a mixed effect on her son. She could sense his restlessness, especially with the cool breeze on them. When she tried laying a blanket over them, he pushed it off of him. Exhaling deeply, she moved her hands to his back, gently massaging him to ease him. It seemed to have the opposite effect. She knew what was keeping him up. He was so accustomed to it that by now it was as standard as having a pillow.

"I'm sorry, Reku'un," she whispered, kissing his head. "You know I couldn't keep them on this world."

He kept quiet, shuffling closer to his mother's warmth. "When we go back... can you grow them?" he asked, sniffling gently. She didn't answer him. Instead, she sighed stroked his back again. "...Heraj (Mother)... we're going home... right?"

He looked up to her, noticing the tears forming as she smiled down at him. She pulled him close, feeling his arms hold her and hearing his small voice break as he sobbed. She pulled the blankets over them, hushing him softly. He curled up closely, sniffling as he tried controlling his emotions.

"I wanna go back... I miss it... I miss them," he cried weakly. His mother wiped his tears, lifting his head to look at him. She teleported the eye contacts off, revealing her cosmic blue eyes.

"So do I," she told him, laughing as she wiped her eyes. "But they're with Minira... in her gardens... watching over us."

He didn't seem satisfied, but he nodded and whimpered once more. She pushed his hair away from his ear, clearing her throat and snuggling him.

Oh, the forests are lush
And the sun is alight.
The Makti watches us
And the Kingdom is bright.

For Minira sees us and says to her kin
"They shall prevail, and be the end of this fight."
For We are her Signa, We are Loki'ir
And with all of my strength I will protect you, my dear.

Do not think we will go into the night
And surrender our lives for as long as we stand.
We will defy them and flourish with love
Together facing this darkness, hand in each hand.

Sleep now, my love, you'll see me, I pray.
There's a world of excitement waiting out there
Stand strong against those who'd strike against you.
For you are His son, nothing but just and faaaaair.

Her son's light snores tickled her ears, and she kissed his head one last time before resting. "Salemos... Reku'un."

3 Years Later...

Tony looked over the medallion on his chest, running his fingers over the text carved into it as he thought back to its original owner. There was a knock at his door, and he hid it under his pillow before the woman came in. Her skin wasn't smooth and young like his mother's, but it was a texture he'd come to accept. In her hands was a small necklace, a diamond-shaped ruby dangling on an emerald chain. He took the jewelry from her slowly, examining the fine cuts and chisels.

"You always make them beautiful, Eishla," he smiled, looking over to his desk. "I always make the ends too sharp. Sometimes I break it off."

She sat beside him and laughed, rubbing his cheek with a thumb before kissing his forehead. "It took me 20 cycles to master it and another 10 to remember when I came to this world," she informed him. He rolled his eyes and gave back the necklace.

"How much would that be?" he asked. "It's pure emerald, isn't it?"

"Of course, little one," Eishla laughed, dangling it above her head. "I'd say enough for the next few months. Our appetites put a dent in our finances." They chuckled together, Eishla standing and walking to the door. "Your schoolwork had best be done, Reku'un."

"I always finish them Saturday, Eishla," he said, moving to his desk and grabbing his bookbag.

"Just be sure," she called from the hallway. "I'm going to start the oven. Make sure you can hear me over those headphones, little one."

"Yes, Eishla," he replied, reaching for his music player. He put the headset on and started the next song, dumping his bag onto the desk.

He skimmed through his notebooks and realized he'd finished all of his work, then debated what he was to do. His phone vibrated in his pocket, and he took it out to check his message. It was Dan, and the message read: "Kid, I know this is a bad time, but what should I get for Mother's Day tomorrow?"

Tony wrote out: "Just buy her something she'll like. Or make her something. Just do what you think she'll like best."

He waited for a few minutes, then opened Dan's reply. "I'll think about it. So, you gonna make something for Eishla? I know she's not your mom... but isn't she sorta like that?"

He read the message again. And again. A third time, then locked his phone and moved to his bed. Reaching under with a hand, he felt around on the rug for a small case, which he knocked his arm into before pulling it out from under. He stared at the black cardboard, hesitant to open one of his greatest and closest treasures. His hand absentmindedly reached for his medallion, a tendency he had grown since... he was given it.

Go on. Open it.

...I... I can't.

He could feel his new partner's emotions, something that he still needed to adjust to. In turn, she felt his discomfort, which looped back to him.

Reku'un... are you going to stay with her?

I dunno. I... I can't stay when I'm older. It's dangerous. Daniel can't even know.

But she is strong. She can protect us.

Not against them... or him... and besides, we can't let the humans know.

They don't need to know... you just have to be discreet. And... she loves us... doesn't she?

She does, Nyla. But... but she isn't my mother... she can never be...

...maybe she isn't your real mother... but she loves you like one... doesn't that count?

...

I guess it does...

His hand let go of the dull green medallion, tracing over the edges of the box. Gradually, he lifted the cover up and reached inside. It was heavy, maybe about as heavy as himself. It was covered in ragged clothes, the same cloth he'd worn the day he was found. Its heft forced him to lean it against the bed, causing the crude wraps to fall from its handle. A small gleam of cyan shone in the light, mixing with the reflection of the ruby tipped handle.

Taking a deep breath, he ripped the clothes away, then sat back as he looked at it. A bright blue blade standing taller than him, its elegant curve lined with five thin notches. On the blade's surface were markings and symbols. He hadn't seen them like he did on his medallion, but he could still read them. His life on his world was filled with them, burning their meanings into his mind with pride and joy.

Clan Alamonshuor. "Though my skin is like scales, beneath both I am weak. And yet I am strong"

He was too young to understand it's meaning, and even now he was conflicted. But either way, his ancestors wielded it as a weapon to purge evil. It was the same blade the first Makti from his clan used, and now it rested in his hands. Despite the fact he could barely carry it himself, he kept it as a reminder... a reminder of those who loved him... and those he loved.

Eishla watched from the small crack in the door. He made no movement, sitting with his back to her as he stared at his father's blade. Her Rites silently moved the door aside, allowing her to step in quietly and sit behind him. He was getting bigger, something she'd expected but wished to be prolonged. She had never cared for a child before, and she had never loved one so... naturally. Her power was now focused on keeping him out of harm's way in this world. He was a lost little boy... and she was his beacon in the dark. She heard him sniffle, then wipe his eyes as he ran his fingers over the flat of his father's blade.

"I miss them... all of them..." She laughed to herself, shuffling closer and pulling him into her embrace. He leaned into her, closing his eyes as she held him.

She pulled his hair back, trying to tame what couldn't be held down. "You know... I met your father as a child," Eishla whispered, resting her head on his. "He was smaller... and skinny." Tony chuckled lightly, adjusting himself in front of her. "We grew up in the same division. Gifted warriors, they called us. Of course, he was the Doshu'um, so we all looked to him for guidance."

Her eyes looked over the blade's callsign, which she remembered out of her vast memories. He sniffled again, rubbing his arms as he remembered the nights before landing in her backyard.

"But he treated us the same. Even your Mother, if I recall," she giggled, thinking back to the pair. "She was very tenacious, and often times they'd but heads. They were dependable, I must say... we survived many battles. They were wonderful people... I can only imagine how it would be to have them as parents."

Tony turned and hugged her, burying his tear stricken face in her shoulder. She could feel his sorrow, the pain he'd withstood at such a young age. If he were human, she had not a doubt in her mind that he would be traumatized. But it was impossible for a Loki'irian. Instead, they paid a much higher cost. It would forever remain in their memories, for them to see in their sleep with no details spared. And she knew the extent of his sleep's memory. Unlike an older warrior, he didn't have many memories to minimize his chances of remembering.

She held him tightly, rocking them slowly as his emotions spilled onto her. "I wished I was dead," he forced himself to sob. "I wanted to see them... I wanted to be with them..."

Eishla lifted his head, wiping away his tears and smiling as she caressed his face. "You aren't the first, little one," she assured him. "We've all known great sorrow... it makes us strong. You are strong... even for such a small child."

He smiled briefly before lowering his head again. "I'm not strong... I'm not strong," he whispered, touching her hands. "I get scared when I think of them coming... when he finds me... I don't want you to die."

Though she still had most of her power, she couldn't stand against the eldest of his brothers. Even she had heard about their success as warriors from others of their kind on Earth. Even so, she still breathed, and he still lived under her name. He was her son, and no person would tell her otherwise.

"I won't, Reku'un," Eishla responded, scratching his head soothingly. "I promise, I'll be here for you... no matter what happens. Yes?"

He shook his head, laughing as he wiped his nose and looked into her eyes. "I'm going to get stronger, Eishla," he said, his eyes still leaking. "I'm gonna get strong, then I won't be scared... I'll protect you and Daniel..." He leaned into her again, embracing her despereately. "Salemos... Heraj."

Eishla's eyes widened, and soon enough she was smiling, her own tears falling into his unkempt hair. She embraced him with a new sense of fulfillment, and he reciprocated it without hesitating. This was her son. She didn't birth him... but she found him stumbling. He was her son...

...her little one.

Present Day

"I had two wonderful mothers... and now they're gone." Applejack sat beside him, his feet dipping into a pond. His eyes fixed themselves on the water's surface, lazily moving from time to time. "Can't say it's harder than it was for you guys, huh?"

She chuckled and set her stetson beside her, looking out to the water. "Mac was workin' extra hard," she sighed. "Me nearly leavin' got him all worked up. Applebloom was too small to get it all... and Granny just wasn't the same."

The two kept quiet for another minute, until Tony grabbed a rock and tossed it. It skidded along the surface a few times before sinking. "I bet your parents were great," he smiled, handing her some pebbles. "Doesn't seem easy for just you four to run a farm."

Applejack shrugged, winding up her hoof before sending it skidding along the pond, going across the entire body of water. She gave him a smug grin, which he shot back as he grabbed another rock. With a wide swing, he launched the pebble at the water, sending up a wave before it jumped up and into a tree, splitting it in half. He cringed as it fell with a sharp crack, then glanced down to Applejack.

"Maybe we should keep it simple," she nervously laughed, skidding another one across the water.

He chuckled and scratched the side of his head. "Yeah." The sound of rocks jumping across the water was all there was to hear for some time. "So how'd you guys get through it?"

The farm girl held her hoof in place before looking down into her reflection. "Ah ain't gonna lie and say it wasn't hard," she said, thinking back to the young filly she'd been. "Mac and I did our best to make sure Granny wasn't doing much, but then 'Bloom started asking to help."

He could see why. Seeing her brother and sister working so hard could only lead to her wanting to do the same, just so she could be like them. "She helps out now, but I'm guessing she wasn't always this familiar with it," Tony said, chucking a rock into the center of the pond.

"She was five, and she wanted to start haulin' off apples," Applejack laughed. "Now it ain't that hard no more, but Ah won't lie and say Ah don't get tired. 'Specially when Ah started out."

He could still remember working for her after returning from the rescue. "But now you guys are doing well," he reminded her, laying back on the grass. "And if you need help, you know who to ask."

She nodded with a small chuckle, rolling over to lay her head on his stomach. They stared into the sky, making out pictures and shapes from the clouds. "Wish you coulda met 'em... they'd wouldn't warm up to the whole 'alien prince' thing too nicely, but they would get over it," Applejack told him. He smiled and looked down at her, to which she gave a smirk.

"I bet they were amazing... and, for what it's worth, I'm sure my parents and Eishla would've liked you, too," he laughed, prompting her to do the same. "I think my father would be more amused, and my mother would want to know about earth ponies in particular. Eishla... Eishla would've loved to meet a new race. She helped stop a first-contact war."

She nervously chuckled, putting her stetson over her face to block the sun. "Ah think it would've been more terrifying to see yer dad," she admitted. "When Ah saw you Ah just didn't know what to say. Imagine seeing a bigger you!"

"My dad wasn't intimidating!" Tony chuckled. "He barely even wore his armor, so you guys would've seen his face!"

They fell back into small chat about their loved ones. It was like they were still around, only miles away. It felt nice talking about them. No somber tones or wailing over what the past held. It was still new for Tony, but hearing Applejack talk so passionately and confidently made his own speech more genuine. The sun was still high in the sky, and they hadn't lost steam about their parents. But Tony took a moment to drink in the spring air. His mother loved it more than the summers, and he never knew why. She loved it, and that was it. It was a small thing to remember, but then again he wasn't going to forget.

"Hey, Tony." He glanced down at her, noting the sad smile. "You ever feel... like they're watching us?"

Tony looked back up to the blue sky and exhaled quietly. "My people interacted with dead relatives," he informed her, catching her attention. "Some could even see them, with enough energy. I don't know if they just roam the world, or go to Minira's garden, but what I do know is that they watch over those they love... and that they're waiting on the other side."

He heard Applejack sniff beneath her hat, and he reached down and held her hoof. "That's... good to know," she said, her voice stabilizing. "Ah want them to know we're okay... and how their family is still going strong."

Sitting up, Tony shifted over to her side and clutched her hoof tightly, similar to how he would have held Dan's hand. "To our parents," he whispered, pushing the stetson onto her head. She shook her head and wiped her puffy eyes, gripping his hand and smiling.

"To Ma and Pa," she whispered back. They turned and stood up, walking over to a tall oak tree. Beneath it, a headstone and flowers rested behind a picture of two ponies. Applejack, Big Mac, and Applebloom were still small. "Happy Mother's Day, Mama."

Tony set down a gift of his own, nodding to the picture. He looked over, seeing a patch of flowers beginning to grow. Plucking some, he went to the water's edge and kneeled, then sent three of them floating across.

"Happy Mother's Day, Heraj," he said aloud. "...Happy Mother's Day, Eishla."

Applejack stood beside him, her tears gone and her smile unwavering.

"We love you both."